《White Lotus Overturned Daily》 CH 1 NOVEMBER 12, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Feng Yun Country, Jin Yang Town, Cushan County, Tianjia Village. The village was silent and the villagers had fallen into a deep sleep, the occasional barking of wild dogs in addition to the sound of frogs croaking by the river added a bit of vividness to this summer evening. On the only mountaintop in Tianjia Village, there were two dainty and lovely maidens standing on either side with a heavy look on their faces. In the depths of the mountain, where even the bravest hunters of Tianjia Village didn¡¯t dare to enter, there were more than a dozen corpses lying across the ground. The dense smell of blood filled the nostrils, causing one to want to vomit. The sounds of ¡°crunch, crunch¡± was particularly loud and abrupt in the silent night sky. The man who was handling the corpses looked up at a woman standing in the center, dressed in coarse linen, and swallowed his saliva, unable to resist, his tone was filled with helplessness: ¡°Miss, can you please eat somewhere else?¡± Standing in the middle of corpses and eating, was she not afraid of throwing up! The girl called ¡°Miss¡± raised her head, she was no more than twelve years old but had a graceful posture, and a face that was a sight to behold. The skin on her small, palm-sized face was a little sickly pale. A pair of clear eyes under the willowy eyebrows, seemingly misting up from time to time, making people feel pity for her. Slightly pursing her lips, the dimple in her cheeks added a bit of playfulness. ¡°Chi Cheng, you quickly remove these corpses, I am afraid to look at them, it affects my appetite.¡± That soft and weak voice was trembling, seemingly extremely frightened. Chi Cheng¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Miss, these people were killed by you ¡­¡­ Moreover, there are no outsiders here.¡± So, who are you showing this weak look to? ¡°Ah ¡­¡­¡± the woman seemed to have thought of something, slightly lowering her eyebrows, her small face full of seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chi Cheng looked at the girl who was talking serious nonsense and rolled his eyes, quickly disposing of the corpses around him. The girl didn¡¯t mind and continued to eat the snack in her hand. When the sky turned light, the voice of a maid came from outside. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s news from the hillside, the Prime Minister¡¯s family is here!¡± Ay ¡­¡­¡± the girl sighed quietly as if she felt tired of standing, she simply sat down on a rock and said slowly, ¡°They finally remembered that there¡¯s still a third miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Mo Li? ¡° Cheng Tao and Chi Cheng looked at each other, both seeing the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°But calculating the time, it¡¯s time to return.¡± Su Mo Li chuckled twice, the corners of her lips slightly curved upwards, and her eyes shone a luminous color, making it impossible to see what she was thinking. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡± Huang Fan also walked in, ¡°There are still fifteen minutes left before they enter the village.¡± After putting the last piece of the snack into her mouth, Su Mo Li patted the crumbs off her hands and faintly ordered, ¡°After Chi Cheng cleans this place up, take the brothers with you and go ahead, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan follow me.¡± With that, Su Mo Li stood up, but her body stumbled, and if it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Tao¡¯s quick eyes and hands, she would have almost fallen to the ground. Su Mo Li leaned on Cheng Tao¡¯s body in a smooth manner and coughed twice, her small face getting paler and paler. The handkerchief in her hand covered her mouth, her eyebrows were filled with sorrow, and her voice grew weaker: ¡°You guys have to help me out a bit, I¡¯m a weak little woman.¡± Chi Cheng couldn¡¯t help but touch the goosebumps on his arms, and after disposing of the last few corpses, he left as fast as he could. Cheng Tao and Huang Fan were silent as they looked at each other. The two maids didn¡¯t cooperate, and Su Mo Li didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, continuing to say in that delicate, artificial voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t keep the people of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence waiting.¡± The sound of wheels grinding came from the official road. Two ordinary carriages quickly crushed the earth. In the carriage, Su Mo Li¡¯s face was slightly pale and she slowly closed her eyes. In her head were swords and shadows, all the things from her previous life. She was the daughter of the eldest princess of the current dynasty, she should have been favored for the rest of her life, but she never expected that when she was five years old, her mother suddenly died, her grandmother fell ill, her father broke his leg away from home, and she contracted a cold that could not be cured for a long time. Seeing her condition getting worse and worse, her father felt sorry for her and sent her to the so-called blessed land of Cushan County, Tianjia Village. This is also her father¡¯s hometown. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came over, the whole family got better. And rightfully so, she was also placed in the Tianjia Village to pray for her family. Just ¡­¡­ It was all an excuse. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ re already out of Cushan County.¡± Cheng Tao lifted the curtain to take a look, then sat upright and said in a low voice, ¡°Chi Cheng and the others should have arrived at Lingjing Town by now, with our people protecting them along the way.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Su Mo Li raised his head, a pair of eyes tinged with moisture and light laughter, ¡°About to return, it¡¯s truly delightful.¡± Saying that, she chuckled twice, the bell like sound was really pleasant to hear. However Cheng Tao and Huang Fan shivered and touched the goosebumps on their arms, fearing for the people in the capital. The scenery outside the window was rapidly receding, and Su Mo Li thought of the many assassinations and poisonings she had suffered when she first arrived at Tianjia Village. At that time, she was too young to dodge an open spear, let alone a hidden arrow. After five more days, when Cheng Tao lifted the curtain again, she had already seen the word ¡± Capital¡±. When the carriage entered the capital, it slowed down. In this capital full of noblemen, any one of them was an imperial relative, even the carriage of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence had to be prudent and cautious. ¡°I heard that the elder Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion has returned, this should be the elder Miss¡¯s carriage, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s another young lady in the Prime Minister¡¯s house? Why haven¡¯t I heard?¡± ¡°Oh, I only heard about this in the past few days, I heard that the Eldest Miss of the Chancellor¡¯s House was praying for the Chancellor¡¯s family at the Ancestral Shrine, and now that she¡¯s of age, she¡¯s come back. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, this eldest miss is really filial!¡± ¡°No, she was only five years old when she left, and now it¡¯s been seven years, but if it wasn¡¯t for her prayers outside, where would the prime minister¡¯s family have been on an even playing field? It¡¯s just a pity that of the three misses and one son in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, the other two misses and one son are lavishly enjoying themselves in the capital, while the eldest miss is suffering out there.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but the Prime Minister shouldn¡¯t be able to detain the Eldest Miss, should he?¡± ¡°Who knows, after all, the eldest miss isn¡¯t the prime minister¡¯s wife¡¯s real daughter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this talk of praying, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t treat this original birth of a young lady well!¡± ¡°So what if they don¡¯t treat her right? Her mother is Princess Huimin! That¡¯s a princess who was praised by the late Emperor!¡± The people whispered and looked at each other with a ¡°you understand and I understand¡± expression. ¡°Eldest Miss, please get off the carriage.¡± A green-clothed grandma came down, naturally hearing the voices of the people around her, and frowned, a hint of disdain crossing her face. Even if her birth mother was the eldest princess, so what? Growing up in that place, I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t have the temperament of a noble girl in the capital. Back in the capital, she would only be a laughing stock! With the opening of the carriage curtain, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan jumped down. Although they were dressed in sackcloth, they had beautiful faces, and anyone who looked at them would see a bright lively look, indeed the two maids¡¯ faces were too gorgeous. Immediately after, the crowd only saw a slender and elegant hand stretched out, without any decoration on the wrist, just that exposed skin, but it was like cream. The carriage curtain opened once again, ink-like hair spread out behind her back, and only a very cheap wooden hairpin on her head fixed the bun. ¡°Miss.¡± Cheng Tao was busy helping Su Mo Li off the carriage. But Su Mo Li¡¯s body swayed a bit and raised her head slightly, her delicate and weak appearance exposed to everyone. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡­¡± The crowd let out a sucking sound, as they were the people of the capital, the Feng Yun Nation was open and tolerant of women, so they had seen many noble women. But none of them were so good looking! A sour beauty in the crowd saw this and couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°The beauty covers the present and the past, and the lotus blossom is shy.¡± ¡°Mo Mo, is it time to enter the house?¡± The soft sound came over as if dew drops were falling in a pond, making one feel a sense of refreshment. The sun hanging high in the sky didn¡¯t seem so hot anymore. ¡°This girl, she¡¯s so beautiful and youthful!¡± An old woman carrying a basket couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Just that this one in coarse sackcloth, is she a maid?¡± Seemingly having heard the old woman¡¯s words, Su Mo Li turned her head slightly, her eyebrows filled with weakness, and her face grew pale. ¡°Eldest Miss, this way please.¡± ¡°Heavens, this is the Eldest Miss? How come you¡¯re not dressed as well as a servant?¡± That old woman exclaimed once again, ¡°And this lady is obviously not feeling well, but she doesn¡¯t even have an umbrella, is this servant of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence so ignorant?¡± ¡°I saw that it wasn¡¯t like this to the second and third misses and the fourth son before.¡± The old woman¡¯s words once again caused a wave of public opinion. And while the crowd was making a ruckus, the old woman left. When Mo Mo Chen heard this, her frown deepened, when she glared at Cheng Tao: ¡°How come you didn¡¯t also give your lady an umbrella?¡± ¡°Mo Mo ¡­¡­¡± a voice called melodiously, the tone is filled with grief, a pair of eyes containing tears, ¡°Please Mo Mo don¡¯t blame Cheng Tao, it is my fault, on the way I am not well, infected with cold, Cheng Tao did not have money, to treat me, the only way to do that is to sell the only umbrella that is valuable ¡­¡­ begging Mo Mo not to blame.¡± After saying that, she covered her mouth and coughed a few times. When Cheng Tao and Huang Fan saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but reveal their sorrow, and knelt down: ¡°Mo Mo, please, give Miss a doctor, on the way you said to hurry, not to delay the hour, but now, already at the doorstep of the house, can you please Mo Mo give Miss a good look?¡± ¡°Miss was born weak, please take pity on her Mo Mo ¡­¡­¡± But after Cheng Tao and Huang Fan kneeled down, Su Mo Li was unsteady and swaying. Seeing that she was about to fall down, the young woman on the side of the room hurriedly helped her, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°This young lady, you¡¯re too light!¡± She was afraid that even a gust of wind could blow her away. Su Mo Li gave a thank you and tried to stand up straight, covering his mouth and coughing gently for a few minutes, ¡°It¡¯s my body that is not strong enough, and I ask Mo Mo to forgive Cheng Tao and Huang Fan, I ¡­¡­¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li coughed loudly. Mo Mo Chen didn¡¯t dare to let a few people stand outside the door anymore, and immediately said, ¡± Still don¡¯t hurry up and help the eldest miss into the house!¡± ¡°Sister, how can she enter the house if the gate is not open?¡± Cheng Tao frowned and asked in confusion. Mo Mo Chen snorted lightly and said faintly, ¡°Take the side door.¡± It seems that Su Mo Li looked at Mo Mo Chen in disbelief, her lips slightly trembling, the look on her face under the backdrop of the coarse linen clothes more and more pitiable: ¡°Could it be that the Prime Minister is not my father? My father became a lackey of the Prime Minister¡¯s House?¡± CH 2 NOVEMBER 15, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Miss! Be careful what you say!¡± Mo Mo Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with panic, ¡°How can you insult the Master?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, I know you were grieving in your heart as you prayed for your family in the village of Tianjia, but Master and Madame are thinking of you, how can you be so vicious and curse the Master to become a servant?¡± Mo Mo Chen¡¯s voice was clear and strong, as if she was afraid that the people around her wouldn¡¯t hear it. Cheng Tao and Huang Fan were standing on either side of Su Mo Li. Catching the smugness in Mo Mo Chen¡¯s eyes and knowing that she was trying to ruin thier own lady¡¯s reputation, they snickered in their hearts right now. But Su Mo Li covered her mouth and wept quietly, ¡°I, where would I curse my father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my good fortune that I can pray for my father, so how could I be resentful?¡± ¡°For seven years, I haven¡¯t exchanged a single letter with the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, and have been praying sincerely at the ancestral shrine, so why would Mo Mo wrong me like this?¡± Mo Mo Chen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she looked the weak and tender Su Mo Li up and down and narrowed her eyes, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why would Eldest Miss say something like that?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s tears fell: ¡± Mo Mo, among the high gates of the capital, those who take the side door are either servants or concubines, I am the First Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s House, yet Mo Mo wants me to take the side door, doesn¡¯t it mean that father is not the master but the servant?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would I, as a First Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, take the side door?¡± Mo Mo Chen¡¯s face was pale, but Su Mo Li was coughing quietly and her body was shaky. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Cheng Tao looked at Su Mo Li nervously. ¡°It must be an old illness Miss has had! Three years ago Miss in order to pray for the master, despite the bad weather, stayed in the ancestral shrine kneeling for three days and three nights. In order to show her sincerity, she only drank water and did not eat, thus leaving the chest feeling tight and the head feeling dizzy. Today the sun is so strong, I am afraid that Miss will not be able to hold on ¡­¡­¡± Huang Fan muttered with a cryptic voice. Yet the voice was clearly heard by everyone present. The eyes of the common people looking at Mo Mo Chen changed and changed again. ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡­¡± the weak voice came over, Su Mo Li held tightly to her chest and coughed twice. ¡°Mo Mo, it¡¯s better to let Eldest Miss go in quickly, I see that Eldest Miss is afraid that she¡¯s going to faint, and then when the Master finds out, I¡¯m afraid that he will blame you, after all, this is also the Master¡¯s own flesh and blood ah!¡± The eyes of the little servant at the side of the door were filled with intolerance. Mo Mo Chen tugged at the corners of her mouth and managed to reveal a smile, ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s this Old Slave¡¯s fault, Old Slave thought that the side door was close to your courtyard, so I wanted you to enter through the side door, Old Slave is ignorant, please Miss, don¡¯t blame this Old Slave.¡± Su Mo Li smiled and said softly, ¡°Mo Mo need not be like this, if it were not for my father¡¯s reputation, I would have been able to enter through the side door.¡± ¡°Mo Mo lead the way ahead, don¡¯t let the people see a joke.¡± Su Mo Li leaned on Cheng Tao, panting slightly as if it was very hard to breathe. A pair of eyes tinged with moisture, eyelashes trembling, and the weakness between her eyebrows made people feel pity and love from the bottom of their hearts. After watching Su Mo Li enter the gate, the commoners shook their heads and began to discuss. ¡°Look at this Eldest Miss, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s just entered the Prime Minister¡¯s residence and is already having a hard time!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say, the noble eldest miss wearing coarse sackcloth clothes is not enough, for her to invite a doctor she has to look at the face of the servant.¡± ¡°Hey, if it wasn¡¯t for the two maids beside her who are loyal to their master, I¡¯m afraid this eldest miss would have died on the road.¡± ¡°Yes, the people in this Prime Minister¡¯s House only know how to enjoy themselves, but they forget that there is a lady in the countryside who prays for them. The young lady doesn¡¯t care about praying for her own body, but they don¡¯t even send a letter, it¡¯s really chilling.¡± ¡°I see ah, this Prime Minister, I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t care whether his own daughter lives or dies.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, if you have a stepmother, you have a stepfather!¡± The crowd scattered as they spoke, but it was just that these rumors were spread from one person to another. Su Mo Li, who entered the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, naturally attracted the attention of many of the servants. Only, when they saw Su Mo Li¡¯s appearance, the maids and boys were shocked. ¡°Eldest Miss, the Old Lady, and Madam are waiting for you, please hurry up, after all, it¡¯s not good to keep the elders waiting for too long.¡± Mo Mo Chen said in an urgent voice, her tone filled with contempt. Su Mo Li smiled softly and said softly, ¡°What Mo Mo said is true, but if I go too fast and hurt myself, Grandmother will be worried, and it would be even worse for me to make my elders worry.¡± Mo Mo Chen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she turned to look at Su Mo Li, but seeing that her face was still sickly white, and her eyes were filled with a hint of water, she was very helpless. Looking at such a Su Mo Li, Mo Mo Chen felt that if she said another harsh word, she would be the one who was wicked. Su Mo Li walked very slowly, the scene here was very familiar. In the past, after she was killed, her soul returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s House in the capital, only to find out that everything was arranged by the so-called father and stepmother. When she found out the truth, her vision slowly blurred and she thought her soul would fly away, but when she opened her eyes again, she came to the world of Cultivation. When she was about to experience the Lightning Tribulation, she thought she would be able to become an immortal. However, she was struck by the 81st thunderbolt and died. Then, she returned to the time when she was still five years old. Even though she was an easy-going person, she couldn¡¯t help but curse the heavens a few times. However, since the heavens had managed to bring her back, then she naturally wanted to get back everything from her previous life! A thousand years of growth, seven years of arranging her troops, hopefully, they would like the great gift she had prepared. ¡°Miss, here we are.¡± Cheng Tao whispered a reminder, pulling Su Mo Li back from her thoughts, and she saw that Mo Mo Chen had already walked in. Su Mo Li nodded to Cheng Tao and Huang Fan, stood up straight, and slowly walked in. Inside, the sounds of laughter that came from time to time made Su Mo Li curl the corner of his lips. ¡°Old Madam, Madam, Second Miss, and Third Miss are safe and sound, Eldest Miss is here.¡± As soon as Mo Mo Chen¡¯s voice fell, the four people present raised their heads. They looked at the woman with the sun at her back, she slowly walked forward, slightly raised her head, and blinked at the eyes of Old Madam Su above, still blinking her eyes, tears began falling down: ¡°Grandmother ¡­¡­¡± This single grandmother, across the past and present, throughout the millennium. In the previous life, only this grandmother was sincere and good to her. She often sent things to her in the village. After her own death, only this grandmother was sad. The moment Old Madam Su looked up at and saw Su Mo Li, she simply felt as if she were a little fairy descending to earth, her exquisite appearance causing her to be a little stunned. However, when Su Mo Li began to speak, the tears that suddenly fell made her heart clench violently. ¡°Nan Nan?¡± Su Mo Li smiled, the dimples on her cheeks dipping in and out, ¡°Grandmother ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Nan Nan-ah!¡± Old Madam Su couldn¡¯t help but stand up, but Su Mo Li greeted her, directly hugging this small old lady. It took a while for the two of them to settle down, Old Madam Su wiped the corners of her eyes, looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s pale face, there was some concern in her eyes: ¡± Nan Nan ah, are you not feeling well?¡± Su Mo Li smiled softly and shook his head. Cheng Tao on the side was eager to speak. When Old Lady Su saw this, she immediately turned to look at Cheng Tao, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cheng Tao even lowered her head: ¡°Old Madam, Miss contracted a cold on the way, but Mo Mo said she was in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t see a doctor, she could only take some random medicine.¡± ¡°Miss has been in poor health, this slave servant is worried ¡­¡­¡± With a sudden, ¡°thud¡±, Cheng Tao kneeled down: ¡°Old Mistress, please hire a doctor for Miss! This slave servant is willing to work like an ox to repay you!¡± Old Madame Su looked fiercely at Mo Mo Chen, who panicked and stole a glance at the woman who was drinking tea above her, and also knelt down, ¡°Old Madame, the slave servant did not mean to neglect Eldest Miss, she only thought that Eldest Miss¡¯s body was not a problem, so she did not take it to heart, where could she have thought that Eldest Miss¡¯s body was so weak.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Su Mo Li covered her mouth and coughed twice, soft voice rang out: ¡°My body has been sick for a long time, I¡¯m fine, grandmother don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t blame Mo Mo Chen, blame me for being too weak ¡­¡­¡± Only, before the words were finished, Su Mo Li¡¯s body shook two points, Huang Fan was at the side was busy holding Su Mo Li in her arms, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t talk, you regain some strength.¡± ¡°Your body is already weak, and you¡¯ve just been out in the sun for half an hour, it¡¯s already your limit to last until this moment!¡± Su Mo Li shook his head and looked up at Old Madam Su, her face full of admiration, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see my grandmother again ¡­¡­¡± ¡°My body is fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry grandmother.¡± She said this and wanted to get up from Huang Fan¡¯s hold. But the kneeling Mo Mo Chen¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat. When Old Madam Su saw this, she even personally pulled Su Mo Li to sit down beside her, looking at the thin and weak Su Mo Li, whose face was as pale as paper, but the anger in her heart was growing. ¡°Someone! Take this ungrateful slave away! Twenty strokes!¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s words caused the eyebrows of the woman who had not spoken to lightly arch upwards. Immediately afterward, she put the teacup on the table with a bang. Old Madam Su glanced at the woman askance and snorted coldly, ¡°What, Li Shi you have a problem with it?¡± Li Shi, Li Qianshi was now the wife of the Prime Minister. But she smiled and was just about to speak when she heard Su Mo Li¡¯s soft and weak voice: ¡°Grandmother don¡¯t be angry, granddaughter just came back today, grandmother is angry, it is me being unfilial, please grandmother for my face, forgive Mo Mo, I¡¯m sure Mo Mo didn¡¯t mean it.¡± The look on Li Qianshi¡¯s face changed. Su Mo Li, however, smiled softly towards Li Qianshi and slowly said: ¡°This should be Mother, I just saw grandmother and was too excited, forgot to greet Mother, it is my fault.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li stood up and bowed: ¡°Paying respect to Mother.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s hand that was squeezing the handkerchief tightened, and then she revealed a loving smile: ¡°We¡¯re all family no need to be polite.¡± ¡°The courtesies can¡¯t be abandoned, after all, father is the Prime Minister, if people with an interest in the matter saw it, they would say that daughter doesn¡¯t respect her elders.¡± Su Mo Li said gently, with a shallow smile on her face. Li Wensi¡¯s heart sank, her eyes deepened a bit, and she slowly smiled: ¡°Xuan¡¯er, Zhen¡¯er, don¡¯t pay your respects to your elder sister yet!¡± Translators Note: Nan Nan ¨C means little darling or dear, it¡¯s a form of endearment. There hasn¡¯t been a lot of interest for this novel so I am a little sad But I like it so oh well CH 3 NOVEMBER 18, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Xin Zhen is also eleven years old, with a decent smile on her face, but her eyes flickered with a mocking light, looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s weak appearance, a hint of mockery crossed her face. But there was nothing wrong with her etiquette on the surface: ¡°Grandmother forgot about me and Xuan¡¯er as soon as she saw big sister, Zhen¡¯er just wanted to greet big sister, but couldn¡¯t find the opportunity.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s smile on her face faded a little, slowly said: ¡°Your big sister is no different than you guys in the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, your big sister for our family, outside suffering, now back, you must take good care of your big sister, do not let her suffer from the bullying of others.¡± Su Mo Li hung her head, acting as a weak white lotus flower. Su Xin Zhen words saying that she competed for favors as soon as she came back, showing that she was a restless person. Grandmother, however, said that the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence having now is all due to her, so to be favored is also her due. Su Xin Zhen had a stiff smile on her face, but it quickly returned its natural appearance: ¡°Like Grandmother said, I liked Big Sister as soon as I saw her, and in the future, I¡¯ll be sure to disturb her, so Big Sister can¡¯t be annoyed with me.¡± Saying that she winked playfully. Su Mo Li raised her head, her small palm-sized face with a touch of timidity: ¡°It¡¯s good that my sister doesn¡¯t dislike me, after all, I grew up in the countryside, I don¡¯t know anything, in the future, I hope my sister can help me more, if I make a fool of myself, the loss of my face is also the face of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural, sisters should help each other.¡± Su Xin Zhen said with her teeth nearly clenched. She had to know that Su Mo Li was coming back, and she was thinking of having her make a fool of herself so that all the noble girls in the capital would know that the so-called First Lady of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence was nothing but a joke! And now, Su Mo Li was forcing her to agree to help her in front of so many people, so if someone were to laugh at her outside, it would be her own failure to help her elder sister. If this got out, someone would say that she was duplicitous! Good, good Su Mo Li! She looks delicate and weak, but she¡¯s also a master at scheming! ¡°Big sister ¡­¡­¡± the small voice came over. When Su Mo Li looked down, she saw an eight-year-old little girl pulling at her sleeve, a pair of almond-shaped eyes filled with curiosity, ¡°Are you my big sister?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good looking ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan is a dragon and phoenix child with the only son of the Prime Minister, Su Cheng Wang. Su Xin Zhen is more gorgeous and a bit aggressive between the eyebrows. Su Jia Xuan, however, was very cute and made people feel affectionate at the sight of her. ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m Xuan¡¯er, this is for you.¡± Saying that, Su Jiaxuan placed a piece of snack in Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re too skinny, you need to eat more.¡± As if to prove that she was telling the truth, she also stretched out her lotus root-like arms: ¡°Big sister look, Xuan¡¯er¡¯s arms are even thicker than the both of yours.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Mrs. Su couldn¡¯t help but laugh, but her eyes were filled with sorrow as she looked at Su Mo Li, this girl had suffered. Li Qianshi saw this and echoed a few words, and for a while, the atmosphere was actually joyful and harmonious. Su Mo Li sat on the side, with a gentle smile on her face, the breeze blew, blowing the ink like hair, but seemed to make her appear more and more delicate. ¡°Well, Nan Nan is also tired, go back and rest first, when you wake up later, find a doctor to give you a consultation, since you¡¯re back, you have to take care of your body.¡± Old Madam Su sighed, then turned her head, ¡°Ah Ke, can you clean out the Cui Zhu Courtyard?¡± ¡°Cui Zhu Yuan?¡± Su Xin Zhen couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock, her face full of incredulity. Faintly, the jealousy in her eyes could still be seen. Li Qianshi¡¯s hand tightened as she squeezed her handkerchief, but she said without haste, ¡°Mother, a few days ago, I discussed with my husband that the three children living together will help cultivate their relationship, so why don¡¯t we give Lianhua Courtyard for Mo Li to live in?¡± ¡°Lianhua Courtyard?¡± Old Madam Su frowned, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Zhen¡¯er lives in the Muidan Courtyard, Xuan¡¯er lives in the Muihua Courtyard, both of these yards are larger than the Lianhua Courtyard. It¡¯s just that the Lotus Court is in the western corner, only has a single view, and then walk to the Muidan Courtyard and the Muihua Courtyard is not close.¡± ¡°Nan Nan, after all, is the firstborn eldest daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, her own mother is the dynasty¡¯s Princess Huimin, and must not be wronged, this Cui Zhu Courtyard was originally built by Huimin for Nan Nan, and is now considered to be returned to its original owner.¡± Saying that, Old Madam Su stroked the soft hair of Su Mo Li: ¡°Child, what do you think?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was filled with a bright smile, only this smile set off her pale face: ¡°Thank you grandmother, thank you, mother.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, Ah Ke, you take Nan Nan with you, and tonight we¡¯ll have dinner together.¡± Su Mo Li got up, took two steps back, and politely excused herself, only then did she leave with Sister Ke. The Cui Zhu Garden is not big, it can be said not as big as the Muidan Garden, but the scenery is the best in the Prime Minister¡¯s House. When you walk in, there are rows of bamboos on both sides, surrounded by some flowers. The sound of water flowing down from the artificial mountain adds a bit of movement to the silent space. On the left side of the courtyard is a stone table, but above the stone table are grapevines. An exceptionally quiet courtyard. ¡°Eldest Miss, this place is just simply tidied up, and later this Old Slave will bring someone over to check out what¡¯s missing, if there¡¯s anything Miss wants, feel free to tell this Old Slave.¡± Mo Mo Ke was extraordinarily respectful towards Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li smiled lightly and said softly, ¡°Mo Mo needn¡¯t be polite, this is already extremely good, coming here is like being in a fairyland.¡± Mo Mo Ke looked at the color of excitement between Su Mo Li¡¯s eyebrows and associated it with the fact that Su Mo Li had grown up in the village, she revealed a look of understanding, and her tone was even more gentle. ¡°Eldest Miss has only two maids with her now, tomorrow afternoon the People Broker will come over, then Eldest Miss might as well pick a few girls that are to her liking.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mo Mo.¡± ¡°This Old slave wouldn¡¯t dare to bother you, Eldest Miss should rest first.¡± After a while, Mo Mo Ke¡¯s back completely disappeared. Only then did Su Mo Li sit down, looking around in a circle, a seemingly smiling look on her face, her body leaning slightly against the back of the chair, one hand on the table, supporting her jaw, the other hand tapping unconsciously on the table. Revealing a good-looking arm. ¡± I have heard that this Cui Zhu Court, Su Xin Zhen has been asking for a year without getting it, I got it with ease, tsk ¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really scared, what if she gets me in trouble?¡± The corner of Cheng Tao¡¯s mouth twitched as she took a look at Su Mo Li and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re scared.¡± Hmm? Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows and sat down quickly, her baby teeth biting her lip slightly, her eyes containing tears and a troubled face. Small hands tangled tightly around the handkerchief, lifting her head slightly and lowering it again. ¡°Like this?¡± The trembling voice made both Cheng Tao and Huang Fan faces full of black lines. Huang Fan sorrowfully looked at the Cheng Tao, her expression saying it¡¯s all your fault, saying bad things, you actually said Miss is not like white lotus flower! Filled with frustration, Cheng Tao said with a forced expression, ¡°Please stop, Miss, there are no outsiders here.¡± The implication was, put away your pathetic expression! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to go rest for a while, but at night, there¡¯s still a tough battle to be fought!¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan looked at each other. ¡°The night is going to test the acting again.¡± ¡°So we¡¯ll have to take a break, too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together then.¡± The two little maids held hands and returned to their rooms as well. Meanwhile, in the Cang Song Courtyard, the main courtyard, Su Xin Zhen was furious, her small face filled with anger, ¡°Mother! On what grounds! I had a hard time begging Dad to relent and give me that Cui Zhu Courtyard!¡± ¡°But now, it¡¯s been given to Su Mo Li by his grandmother!¡± ¡°Where exactly am I inferior to Su Mo Li, and why is Grandmother treating Su Mo Li better than she treats me?¡± Su Xin Zhen tilted her head, her little face full of stubbornness. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you have a courtyard now? Why would you want to rob your big sister?¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Xin Zhen in confusion. Su Xin Zhen glared at Su Jia Xuan in a bad mood, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Su Jia Xuan curled her lips. ¡°Okay, Mother knows you¡¯re uncomfortable, but you can¡¯t be mad at your sister.¡± Li Qianshi hugged her youngest daughter in her arms and after a few words of comfort, she let the maid leave with Su Jia Xuan. ¡°Look at what you look like now.¡± Li Qianshi frowned tightly, ¡°Your grandmother is partial to Su Mo Li, that¡¯s because Su Mo Li is out praying for the Prime Minister¡¯s House, she pities Su Mo Li.¡± ¡°Now that Su Mo Li has returned to the capital when she makes a mistake outside, do you think your grandmother will still be able to protect her?¡± ¡°Your grandmother, however, has the best face.¡± The clear and faint voice was tinged with disdain. But it magically calmed Su Xin Zhen down. ¡°But mother, even so, I¡¯m still angry ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s tone was petulant. How could Li Qianshi not be angry? But the one who spoke was Old Madam Su, knowing that her husband was extremely filial. Li Qianshi put down the cup of tea in her hand, signaled for Su Xin Zhen to come over, and reached out to straighten the hairpin on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s bun, before slowly saying, ¡°There is a loss before there is a gain, Zhen¡¯er, you are a smart one.¡± ¡°Sometimes, your father¡¯s favor is much stronger than a courtyard.¡± Su Xin Zhen was slightly startled. Confusion appeared on her face. Li Qianshi didn¡¯t disturb her, just quietly sipped tea at the side. After a cup of tea, a shallow smile appeared on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face, and she blessed Li Qianshi: ¡°Mother, I know.¡± ¡°Well, go, today your father will test you on your learning, don¡¯t lose face.¡± When Su Xin Zhen heard this, disdain appeared on her face: ¡°What Master taught, I already know it, so I¡¯m not afraid of Father¡¯s exam.¡± After a pause hey, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes turned, as if she had thought of something, and hastily took her leave: ¡°Mother, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± After Su Xin Zhen left, Li Qingshi¡¯s face of all smiles also completely disappeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Su Mo Li would actually have such an appearance.¡± ¡°Just ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen sneered, her eyes filled with hostility, her nails scraping on the tea chalice, making a piercing sound, ¡°Such an appearance, she can only be a concubine!¡± CH 4 NOVEMBER 22, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS In the evening, Mo Mo Ke specially came to Cui Zhu Courtyard. Cheng Tao and Huang Fan helped Su Mo Li out. Although it was coarse linen clothing, this good color can¡¯t be hidden. After sighing, Mo Mo Ke greeted Su Mo Li, ¡°Eldest Miss, the old lady knows that you came back in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare any clothes.¡± ¡°These are all newly bought ready-made clothes, you can improvise to wear them first, and tomorrow an embroiderer will come to measure your size.¡± Su Mo Li smiled softly and said softly, ¡°Thank you, grandmother, I like all these clothes, there is no need to be so wasteful.¡± ¡°Where are your words, Eldest Miss, you¡¯re the First Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, so you naturally deserve the best.¡± Su Mo Li slowly walked over and touched the clothes in the maid¡¯s hands, his tone was marvelous, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such nice clothes, the material is also comfortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nice ¡­¡­¡± The envy in her tone caused a hint of confusion to cross Mo Mo Ke¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°You didn¡¯t have these clothes in Tianjia Village, Eldest Miss?¡± Su Mo Li laughed, ¡°Mo Mo, I prayed for my family in Tianjia Village, so naturally, I would just follow the local customs and wear coarse linen clothes.¡± ¡°I think for many years, my family didn¡¯t prepare these clothes for me because they didn¡¯t want me to stand out too much.¡± The soft voice was full of understanding that absolved the family. Yet Mo Mo Ke was silent. She handled all the things given to Tianjia Village, and she was quite sure that twice a year, she would send jewelry and clothes to the Eldest Miss. But ¡­¡­ Mo Mo Ke¡¯s eyes twinkled a bit and she smiled and said, ¡°Miss try on this dress first to see if it fits.¡± When Su Mo Li changed into the pale yellow dress, it only brightened one¡¯s eyes. The smile on Mo Mo Ke¡¯s face was also a little more sincere: ¡°It¡¯s really pretty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the skirt that¡¯s well selected, thank you Mo Mo.¡± Saying that Su Mo Li bowed her body towards Sister Ke. Sister Ke busily side-stepped: ¡°Miss mustn¡¯t bend to this old slave.¡± ¡°Miss, this way please.¡± Su Mo Li responded and followed Mo Mo Ke¡¯s footsteps towards the front hall. As soon as she approached the front hall, she heard the sound of laughter coming from inside. Su Mo Li looked towards Mo Mo Ke in confusion. Mo Mo Ke smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Master coming back, he should be testing Second Miss¡¯s learning.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Mo Li revealed her envy, ¡°Sister is really great, sh is nothing like me who just that she knows a few words.¡± Mo Mo Ke¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of pity. ¡°Old Lady, Master, Eldest Miss is here.¡± As soon as Mo Mo Ke¡¯s words fell, Su Mo Li walked in. Looking up at the handsome man sitting on the top seat, Su Chen, who would have thought that he was the one who had poisoned her mother! Her hand fiercely squeezed the palm. She dropped her eyes, and bowed her body: ¡°Hoping Grandmother is well, father and mother are well.¡± The moment Su Mo Li came in, Su Chen felt bright. The smile on his face was also a little deeper, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ re back, you left the capital when you were young and must not understand the rules of the capital. Let your mother and sisters teach you more, don¡¯t lose the face of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence outside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mo Li responded. When Old Madam Su saw this, she greeted Su Mo Li and came to her side, ¡°In the afternoon, the doctor took your pulse, did he say anything?¡± Before Su Mo Li said anything, Mo Mo Ke on the side said, ¡°The doctor said that the eldest Miss is weak and needs to recuperate.¡± ¡°Nan Nan only went to suffer for the sake of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, Chen¡¯er ah, now that Nan Nan is back, you have to make it up to her.¡± ¡°Not to mention other things, in the end, Nan Nan is the First Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence, no way we can allow a slave to stomp on her face!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s heart sank and interrupted Old Madam Su¡¯s anger before she could say anything else: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t discipline my servant properly and made Li¡¯er suffer so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I will definitely discipline my servant properly in the future.¡± Seeing her mother admit her fault, Su Xin Zhen was particularly uncomfortable and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that she¡¯s been out a little longer? Once you come back, you snitch on ¡­¡­ how big sister is so stingy ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen frowned, naturally, he heard Su Xin Zhen¡¯s words, and now had some displeasure. Turning his head to look at Su Mo Li, however, he saw that her face was pale, and from time to time she even coughed dryly, as if she was afraid of affecting other people, only coughing carefully and quietly. And then looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s slender body, there was a hint of guilt in his heart, after all, she was also his own child. Compared to Zhen¡¯er and Xuan¡¯er, she was also a bit too thin and weak. Su Mo Li seemed to have sensed Su Chen¡¯s measuring gaze and raised her head slightly. Her face flushed, her eyes flashed with surprise, and she opened her mouth but closed it. The shape of his mouth seemed to be calling ¡°father¡±. Su Chen¡¯s heart softened a little more, ¡°How is Li¡¯er¡¯s body so weak?¡± Su Mo Li stood up in a hurry and bowed her body at Su Chen, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t blame mother for this, my sister is right, I just stayed out for a little longer, it¡¯s my body that¡¯s not strong enough.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the sun to be this big today, had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Mo Mo Chen more, I would have just gone in through the side door.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for causing Grandmother, Father, and Mother to worry about me.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s eyebrows trembled, and she took a deep look at Su Mo Li, but she saw that her eyes were clear and her face was full of tension. Could it be that she was thinking too much? Su Mo Li just told the story, but she didn¡¯t intentionally use the ¡°side door¡± to make an issue out of it? ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Chen shouted angrily, ¡°Li¡¯er is a First Eldest Miss, how can she enter the house through the side door? Who is this servant that doesn¡¯t know manners so well, just sell it!¡± Li Qanshi pursed her lips and bent her head: ¡°Master, it is this concubine¡¯s servant Mo Mo Chen. I blame Mo Mo Chen for just thinking that the side door is closer to the Lianhua Court, but I didn¡¯t think of all this, I didn¡¯t account for it, so if Master wants to punish me, punish me.¡± ¡°Why is mother talking like this, how can a servant¡¯s mistake cause Mother to be punished? It¡¯s not a big deal, so please don¡¯t mind it father.¡± Su Miao Li said evenly, ¡°If it¡¯s because of me that father and mother quarrel, it would be my fault.¡± ¡°Just now, my sister has already misunderstood my complaint, if father punishes mother, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get a foothold in this house.¡± Su Mo Li suddenly coughed, her brows full of decadence. ¡°Miss, drink some water to moisten your throat.¡± Cheng Tao hastily lifted the cup of tea and waited for Su Mo Li to drink the tea. Su Chen looked up at Su Xin Zhen, whose face was filled with disdain, and a hint of disapproval crossed his eyes, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, this is your eldest sister, how can you be so impolite?¡± ¡°Father, my sister is still young, you shouldn¡¯t blame her, I quite like my sister, if I had my father and mother¡¯s favor, I would naturally be the same as my sister and say whatever I want.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li¡¯s face showed envy. A hint of unnaturalness crossed Su Chen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Your mother and I naturally love you as well.¡± Li Qianshi barely smiled: ¡°Yes, Li¡¯er can rest assured.¡± Saying that, Li Qianshi secretly gave Su Xin Zhen a look. Su Xin Zhen pursed her lips, her eyes quickly flashed with a hint of disdain, and although she was reluctant, she stood up and came to Su Mo Li¡¯s side, reaching out to hold Su Mo Li¡¯s hand: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you in the future.¡± Saying that, a brilliant smile was revealed. However, Su Mo Li still caught the fierce intentions in Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes. As expected, she saw Su Xin Zhen pinch the back of her hand and the corner of her lips hooked upwards. Quickly taking two steps back, her face showed pain. Only, the words couldn¡¯t come out of her mouth. Because Su Mo Li was even faster than her! ¡°Sister! You ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li stumbled and fell to the ground, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan reacted even faster, directly kneeling on the ground: ¡°Second Miss, our Miss is weak, what grievances you have directly just say it, why do you want to do ¡­¡­¡± Cheng Tao hugged Su Mo Li and tears fell: ¡°Second Miss, how did my Miss offend you in the end, why are you so cruel ¡­¡­¡± Huang Fan also cried at the side, ¡°Second Miss, you and Miss are sisters! You can be like this in front of the old lady and the master, in the future, in the future, if ¡­¡­ wooooooo ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Cheng Tao, Huang Fan, you guys don¡¯t do that, my sister was probably careless.¡± Su Mo Li leaned against Cheng Tao, her face pale. Su Xin Zhen was stunned, surprised by the accusations by Su Mo Li and the maids she didn¡¯t react. She had just calculated the position, the line of sight, so as long as she made herself concealed, everyone would think that Su Mo Li had bullied her. But why, did it turn out like this? ¡°What are you waiting for! Hurry up and call a doctor!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s eyelids fluttered and she quickly called out. ¡°Nan Nan, how are you, Nan Nan ¡­¡­¡± Old Madam Su held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, her face full of worry. Su Mo Li weakly opened his eyes and opened his mouth to speak when he suddenly coughed, blood spraying on his chest. ¡°Ah! Missy is vomiting blood!¡± Not knowing who screamed, everyone was shocked. Su Chen was even more filled with incredulity and immediately had people carry Su Mo Li back. Turning to look at Su Xin Zhen, his brows furrowed, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, what have you done?¡± ¡°Please, my lord, make a decision for my lady!¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan directly knelt. Su Chen was also angry, he didn¡¯t expect Su Xin Zhen to attack her eldest sister right under her nose. Now, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Su Xin Zhen, you¡¯re still not telling the truth!¡± ¡°Thud,¡± Su Xin Zhen kneeled on the ground, her entire body trembling, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Seeing that Su Xin Zhen still didn¡¯t say anything, Su Chen¡¯s face was filled with disappointment, ¡°Think about it.¡± With that, he left with a fling of his long sleeves. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s heart beat quickly and she knelt down at Li Qianshi¡¯s side: ¡°Mother, I really didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Regarding her own daughter, Li Qanshi understood. Looking at Su Xin Zhen¡¯s appearance, Li Qianshi helped her up: ¡°Zhen¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you did or didn¡¯t do it now, the important thing is that something happened to Su Mo Li.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her Su Mo Li who set me up!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes were red and her face was fierce. Li Qianshi closed her eyes: ¡°It was me who underestimated her.¡± Late at night, Old Lady Su and Su Chen repeatedly confirmed with the doctor that Su Mo Li only needed to rest well before this left. As soon as the few people left, Su Mo Li opened her eyes, and the corners of her lips curled up in a seeming smile. ¡°Miss.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan came over with excitement on their faces. Su Mo Li gave them a thumbs up, ¡°Not bad, the premiere ended perfectly!¡± ¡°But now well ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li got up from the bed, changed into a nightclothes, moved her wrists and laughed out lightly, ¡°Since you have the guts to set me up, you always have to bear my anger ah ¡­¡­¡± CH 5 NOVEMBER 22, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Cheng Tao and Huang Fan were both shocked when they heard Su Mo Li¡¯s words! One of them tugged on Su Mo Li¡¯s arm. The other was directly hugging Su Mo Li¡¯s waist. The always calm Cheng Tao couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s have a conversation!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss! This is the Prime Minister¡¯s House at any rate, what if you forget your promise?¡± Huang Fan¡¯s words made the anger in Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes disappear and frowned, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t bring a knife.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan had smiles on their faces, and at the same time stepped back and bowed their bodies towards Su Mo Li, ¡°Have a good time, Miss, go early and return early.¡± It seemed that it wasn¡¯t them at all who had just stopped Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li was like a phantom, moving quickly through the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence. Dodging the guards, she arrived directly at the Muidan Courtyard, the place where Su Xin Zhen lived. As one approached Su Xin Zhen¡¯s residence, one could hear Su Xin Zhen¡¯s abusive and unhappy voice. ¡°Damn you, Su Mo Li! She set me up! I won¡¯t let her go! No!¡± ¡°Crackle!¡± The sound of porcelain shattering on the floor made Su Mo Li pat his chest, ¡°It¡¯s so scary¡­¡­¡± ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± Su Xin Zhen looked at the surrounding maids, her anger unrelenting. When all the maids left, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes were as if they were engulfed with poison. Su Mo Li brought a scarf with her and jumped directly from the window to Su Xin Zhen¡¯s room. Without waiting for Su Xin Zhen to scream, she directly covered her mouth. Raising her hand, she knocked Su Xin Zhen unconscious. After beating and kicking her a bit, she put the gold and silver jewelry on the dresser into a sack, looked around for a while, and grabbed a few silver bills from under her pillow. Taking a look at Su Xin Zhen, who had fallen on the floor, she quirked the corner of her lips, a wicked smile in her eyes. Throwing the sack with a hand and dropping it on her shoulder, one hand grabbed it while the other hand directly lifted Su Xin Zhen up. Yes, there was no mistaking it, she was lifted up. And then threw her straight out of the window. Tilting her head, Su Mo Li revealed a harmless smile: ¡°Hey ¡­¡­ you need to lose weight, you¡¯re too heavy! I can¡¯t lift you with two fingers, I have to use five.¡± Kicking Su Xing Zhen with her foot, Su Mo Li returned with a full load. Looking at the things that Su Mo Li had brought back, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan didn¡¯t say anything, one put the sack away and the other away things right away and disappeared into the night. Skilfully as if they had to do this on a daily basis. The next day, a scream spread throughout the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence. Old Madam Su came to Cui Zhu Garden with Mo Mo Ke early in the morning. Looking at the pale Su Mo Li, she was worried and hugged her warmly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, yesterday really scared grandmother. Since you¡¯re not well, take good care of yourself, whatever hundred-year-old ginseng thousand-year-old snow lotus, grandmother will go to buy it for you.¡± Su Mo Li shook her head, her face full of a soft smile: ¡°Grandmother need not be like this, my body is an old problem, if grandmother is harmed from worry, it is my fault.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, yesterday I passed out, but only because I had an old illness, it has nothing to do with my sister, I heard that my sister was punished by my father to face the wall, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Saying that Su Mo Li dry cough twice. Cheng Tao and Huang Fan at the side were busy serving tea and pouring water. When Old Madam Su saw this, she sighed, this girl was too kind-hearted. After giving a few instructions, she left with Mo Mo Ke. ¡°Ah Ke, I see that you don¡¯t look well, what happened?¡± Old Madame Su was confused and asked. Sister Ke was silent for a moment and whispered, ¡°Old Madam, something happened in the house yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sister Ke helped Old Lady Su to walk towards the courtyard and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Second Miss¡¯s side, I heard that she was seen outside the window this morning, the good news is that although the clothes are messy, they are intact.¡± ¡°Everything of value in the room has been stolen.¡± Old Mrs. Su paused, ¡°You mean, there were thieves in the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence yesterday?¡± Sister Ke hesitated and nodded, ¡°Indeed, but that thief only stole things from Second Miss¡¯s courtyard, it¡¯s very strange indeed.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s face changed and immediately said, ¡°Spread the news that something was lost in my yard as well.¡± Sister Ke sighed in her heart, ¡°Old Madam¡¯s heart is good.¡± ¡°In the end, she is the daughter of the Su family, if she loses her reputation, it¡¯s the entire Su family that will be implicated.¡± ¡°Okay, when Chen¡¯er comes back, you let him come to my courtyard, Nan Nan¡¯s side, you will suffer a bit more.¡± Mo Mo Ke smiled, ¡°This is what I should do, I see that Eldest Miss is also a gentle person and will never cause trouble.¡± After a pause, Mo Mo Ke whispered, ¡°Old Lady, only yesterday did this servant learn that the things we have sent to the Tianjia Village over the years have not been sent to the eldest miss.¡± Old Madam Su squinted her eyes, ¡°I know this matter by heart.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Old Madam Su had left, after a while, Su Mo Li got up and changed into a white dress. ¡°Miss, the more you wear this dress, the weaker you look.¡± Huang Fan said with a smile as she groomed Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li looked at the soft and frail face in the mirror and thought about it, drawing a red flower blossom bone on her forehead, which added a bit of delicate and adorable air. ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go.¡± Saying that Su Mo Li got up and was held up by Cheng Tao and Huang Fan, walking towards the front door. ¡°Eldest Miss is looking well.¡± ¡°Greetings, Eldest Miss.¡± Su Mo Li looked at the way everyone bowed and greeted her, and a blush appeared on her small face, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, everyone.¡± Seeing how gentle Su Mo Li was, a maid of courageous attitude couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Eldest Miss, are you leaving the house?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face grew redder and redder, shaking her head, she said softly, ¡°No, I want to wait for father to leave for court.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss is truly filial.¡± The surrounding maids couldn¡¯t help but praise. Su Mo Li even waved her hand, her small face full of shyness, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen father for many years ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Plus, yesterday my sister merely accidentally pushed me, it was my bad body that made me faint, but father seems to have blamed my sister, and I want to wait until father comes back from court to inform him so that he doesn¡¯t wrongly accuse my sister.¡± ¡°In the end, it¡¯s my body that¡¯s not strong enough.¡± The words were said, with a grievous look on her face. Who could bear such a stunningly beautiful and kind-hearted woman displaying her sorrow in front of them? Looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s back, the maids were talking about it. ¡°I heard about yesterday¡¯s incident, Second Miss must have made a move on Eldest Miss, otherwise Eldest Miss wouldn¡¯t have vomited blood ah!¡± ¡°Yeah, no matter how weak your body is, can you vomit blood if you¡¯re pushed? I don¡¯t believe in it, it must be something Second Miss did, hey, Second Miss is already domineering, and Eldest Miss is so weak, it¡¯s really heartbreaking.¡± ¡°No, if the eldest princess were still here, the eldest miss would not be bullied.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say this nonsense, if it reaches the ears of your Madam, you¡¯ll have a hard time.¡± ¡°By the way, did you hear about it? Something happened to Second Miss today.¡± A few maids muttered for a while, then laughed, ¡°So ah, the bad guys have their arms around her, although she bullied the eldest miss, it¡¯s all good now, retribution!¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s standing in front of the house waiting for Su Chen was known to Su Xin Zhen. ¡°Bitch!¡± Su Xin Zhen quickly climbed up from the bed, her face was fierce and grim, ¡°I knew she was going to tell on me! No, I have to stop her!¡± ¡°Miss, please wait, perhaps the eldest miss isn¡¯t going to tell on you ¡­¡­¡± said the eldest maid Chun Fen beside Su Xin Zhen in a hurry. ¡°Hmph! Why do you think she went to the front door early in the morning to wait for Daddy, if not to tell on me?¡± ¡°It must be about yesterday, she¡¯s trying to be evil!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her and I¡¯m not going to let her get away with it! Hurry up and change my clothes!¡± Su Xin Zhen quickly dressed and stormed off towards the gate. As soon as Su Chen got off the carriage, he saw the figure of Su Mo Li and frowned, ¡°Why are you standing here? What is this?¡± ¡°Father.¡± Su Mo Li bent her body and raised her head slightly, her small face somewhat anxious. This anxiety set off this appearance more and more vividly. Unconsciously, Su Chen¡¯s anger was a little less, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Father, there was really something urgent to tell father, so I waited for him because of what happened last night.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Chen¡¯s newly risen good feelings disappeared for a moment. With a faint glance at Su Mo Li, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked your sister to face the wall, although she has mistakes, she¡¯s your sister, after all, she has to be forgiven, so don¡¯t be too harsh.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, leave first.¡± Saying that, Su Chen flung his long sleeves and was about to leave. ¡°Father, that¡¯s not what I meant, I want to say that yesterday¡¯s incident has nothing to do with my sister, and she shouldn¡¯t be confined.¡± Su Mo Li quickly took two steps and tugged on Su Chen¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Father, yesterday really had nothing to do with my sister, and I would like to ask Father to release her.¡± Su Chen was stunned, he had lived most of his life, experienced many things, and he thought he knew a good deal about people¡¯s hearts, but he didn¡¯t expect that Su Mo Li would actually speak for Su Xin Zhen. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Su Mo Li was in too much of a hurry and coughed dryly her little face reddening. A surge of guilt arose in Su Chen¡¯s heart: ¡°Li¡¯er don¡¯t worry, speak slowly.¡± Su Miao Li didn¡¯t allow the matter to slow down, the hand tugging on Su Chen¡¯s sleeve tightened slightly, as if she was afraid that Su Chen would suddenly run away. ¡°Yesterday, my sister just accidentally pushed me, she didn¡¯t do anything to me, it was my weak body, and because I contracted a cold on the way, and was in the sun for half an hour, so it triggered the old sickness, it has nothing to do with my sister ¡­¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± A furious shout came over. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was filled with anger, and she quickly walked over in three steps, raising her hand to slap Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li screamed, ¡°Father!¡± With that, she hid behind Su Chen and trembled. Looking at the ruthlessness on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face, Su Chen directly grabbed Su Xin Zhen¡¯s wrist, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Xin Zhen didn¡¯t think that Su Mo Li would actually dare to hide, her heart grew angrier and angrier, not caring that Su Chen was here, she shouted, ¡°Su Mo Li, you get out of here! You little bitch!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Su Chen slapped Su Xin Zhen directly in the face. For a moment, there was a terrible silence. With tears in her eyes, Su Xin Zhen covered her cheeks and looked at Su Chen incredulously, ¡°Dad, you hit me! You actually hit me for Su Mo Li!¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyes crossed with a hint of heartache, just before he was about to speak, he heard Su Mo Li kneel on the ground with a ¡± plop,¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s this daughter¡¯s fault, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have hit my sister.¡± ¡°But, sister, what have I done that you want to insult me ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li looked up, a pair of eyes filled with tears, her eyelashes quivered, and tears slid down her cheeks. The sickly white face carried a few hints of grievance. Voice trembling, she softly said, ¡± Should I not have come back, so that my sister would not quarrel with father?¡± Su Chen¡¯s heart suddenly sank, the pain in his heart disappeared in a moment, his icy eyes looked at Su Xin Zhen, ¡°I¡¯m the one who let Li¡¯er come back, is this action of yours against my decision?¡± Translators Note: Ah we have a true white lotus here. I don¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry CH 6 NOVEMBER 25, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Xin Zhen saw Su Chen¡¯s face sink, and a surge of panic arose in her heart. If it was before, when she cried, Su Chen would definitely coax her. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen looked at Su Xin Zhen coldly, ¡°No, then what are you doing this for?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t blame my sister, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was filled with anxiety, and she pleaded with a strong voice. Hearing this, Su Chen sighed and felt more and more guilt. He didn¡¯t like Su Mo Li¡¯s mother, Princess Huimin, but Su Mo Li was his daughter after all. ¡°Li¡¯er, get up.¡± Saying that, Su Chen reached out his hand to help Su Mo Li up, ¡°Your body is already not good, don¡¯t kneel on the ground at every turn, why are your hands so cold?¡± Su Chen took a look at the sky, it was clearly a bright sunny June day. Frowning, Su Mo Li looked at Cheng Tao and Huang Fan, ¡°Take my name card and go ask the Imperial Doctor to come and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Fan immediately responded, received Su Chen¡¯s name card, and quickly walked out. Su Xin Zhen stared at Su Chen, she had always been the jewel in Su Chen¡¯s palm. No matter what she wanted, Su Chen would always agree to it. Even her own sister, Su Jia Xuan, was not as favored as her. But now, Su Chen was speaking coldly to her, caring and loving Su Mo Li, how could she bear this! Raising her skirt now, she stood up and rushed straight towards Su Mo Li! ¡°Sister! Don¡¯t you hit father!¡± Although Su Mo Li was dealing with Su Chen, she had been paying attention to Su Xin Zhen, and when she saw her rushing over, she immediately hugged Su Chen and shouted out this outlandish phrase. Su Chen quickly reacted, hugging Su Mo Li and taking two steps back. ¡°Sister, how could you fight father, how could you ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of disbelief, she then looked at Su Chen, full of worry, ¡°Father, are you alright ¡­¡­¡± Her trembling voice leaked her nervousness. Su Chen¡¯s face was now very pale. Su Xin Zhen was also stunned, her brain exploded with a bang, and her whole being panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Su Mo Li! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You¡¯re the one who spoke ill of me in front of Daddy, right! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Su Chen shouted, his face showing his anger. ¡°Someone! Take the second lady away and lock her up at the ancestral shrine. Let her face the wall!¡± Saying that Su Chen looked at Su Mo Li. Seeing that her face was pale, and cold sweat was already appearing on her forehead, he softened up a bit and shouted at Cheng Tao, ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t help your lady to rest in the house yet!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Su Mo Li stubbornly shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t blame my sister, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Father knows.¡± Su Chen sighed, ¡°Go rest, this matter is in Father¡¯s heart.¡± Su Mo Li saw this and her face was filled with worry. She nodded and bowed her head towards Su Chen before leaving. Li Qianshi who got the news, however, was stunned, ¡°What did you say? Zhen¡¯er was locked up in the ancestral shrine? How is that possible?¡± Momo Chen replied evenly, ¡°Madam, there is no mistake, I heard that at the entrance of the house, the Master not only struck Second Miss but also sent Second Miss to the ancestral shrine to face the wall.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed: ¡°Who else was there besides the Master and Zhen¡¯er?¡± ¡°The eldest miss.¡± A hint of confusion crossed Momo Chen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Madam, I always feel that the Eldest Miss is devious.¡± Li Qianshi was silent for a moment then slowly said, ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to the ancestral shrine.¡± As soon as Li Qianshi approached the ancestral shrine, she heard insults from within. With a ¡°creak¡±, the door opened. Su Xin Zhen quickly turned her head, and when she saw Li Qanshi¡¯s figure, she cried more and more bitterly: ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Zhen¡¯er, what the hell is going on?¡± Li Qianshi stroked Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face and touched the slap marks that were still visible on her face, causing her heart to sink, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, you tell Mother everything that happened today.¡± Su Xin Zhen cried as she revealed what had happened today, ¡°Mother, it must be that slut Su Mo Li! If she hadn¡¯t said bad things about me in front of Daddy, why would Daddy punish me and beat me!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s pupils flickered with anger, holding Su Xin Zhen in her arms, she slowly stroked Su Xin Zhen¡¯s back, making sure her emotions were stable before she whispered: ¡°Zhen¡¯er, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Su Xin Zhen was stunned, incredulous as she looked at Li Qianshi, her voice sharp and thin: ¡°Mother!¡± ¡± Zhen¡¯er, Mother told you that what your father hates most is having the decisions he makes questioned and opposed.¡± ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen was busy defending herself. Li Qiangshi sighed and looked at Su Xin Zhen, sighing in her heart that she was still a child in the end. ¡°Su Mo Li is the one your father wants to bring back, since that¡¯s the case, no matter how much you hate her, you can only pretend to like her.¡± ¡°Besides today, you just relied on your own judgment and thought that Su Mo Li said something wrong about you in front of your father, but have you ever thought that Su Mo Li didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°It would be good for you if the Su Moi were to complain about you in front of your father, it would make your father think that she is a narrow-minded person.¡± ¡°But what does it mean that your father is so angry at your words?¡± Su Xin Zhen came back to her senses, her mind rapidly spinning, ¡°That means that Su Stranger was saying good things even if she mentioned me in front of her father.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Relief appeared on Li Qianshi¡¯s face: ¡°Only then, your father will be especially angry when you insulted Su Mo Li, and I¡¯m also to blame for underestimating this Su Mo Li.¡± ¡°Then mother, will father get tired of me!¡± Tension appeared on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face, ¡°Mother, what should I do?¡± ¡°Show weakness.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, ¡°One of the most important weapons a woman has is to show weakness.¡± Li Qianshi saw a confused look appear on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face and broke off her words to explain to her. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face showed a sudden understanding, ¡°Mother, daughter understands.¡± ¡°Now that you understand, just face the wall in front of your ancestors, I believe that Zhen¡¯er is a smart child.¡± With that, Li Qianshi stood up and was helped out by Momo Chen. ¡°Go to the Cui Zhu Court.¡± In the Cui Zhu Court, Su Mo Li looked at the Imperial Doctor who walked in and was somewhat impressed. Cheng Tao, however, stared at Huang Fan as if she was an enemy. Huang Fan¡¯s face revealed her innocence, she also does not want to! ¡°Miss, please extend your hand.¡± The gentle, jade-like voice made one¡¯s heart tingle. Coupled with such a stunning face, it was pointless to try to find fault with it. Su Mo Li stretched out her wrist as per the request, that slender wrist made the Imperial Doctor faintly frown. It was only after covering it with a single handkerchief that the pulse was taken. Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes fell on the Imperial Doctor¡¯s hand, and a hint of surprise crossed her face. Beautiful! Long and strong! And then looking at that face, it really goes along with the saying, ¡°There are gentlemen, cut and polished, like fine jade¡±. However, there is no way to describe his beauty in plain language. The lightly pursed lips reveal his seriousness. Su Mo Li¡¯s other hand was supporting her jaw, a pair of eyes unbridled. However, when the Imperial Doctor looked up to inquire, she quickly reverted back to normal with a pair of eyes that were filled with water, cute and adorable. ¡°Miss¡¯s body is weak, it is not advisable to be extremely happy and sad, it is good to have more rest.¡± Saying that the Imperial Doctor wrote down a prescription and nodded his head towards Su Mo Li. ¡°Imperial Doctor, please stay.¡± Su Mo Li got up and swayed slightly twice, the Imperial Doctor couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab Su Mo Li¡¯s arm. Thin! So skinny! If you exert pressure, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll break! ¡°I wonder how to address the Imperial Doctor?¡± Su Mo Li smiled wanly, as if she was a budding blossom bone, making it impossible to refuse. ¡°Shi Jun.¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Su Mo Li bowed his body, then looked at Cheng Peach, ¡°Go and take the jade pendant in the red carved box out and give it to Dr. Shi Jun.¡± ¡°No need, it¡¯s my duty.¡± Shi Jun cupped his hands with a faint smile on his face, ¡°Farewell.¡± Cheng Tao, however, quickly took the jade pendant out and handed it to Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li placed it in Shi Jun¡¯s hand without any hesitation, ¡°Imperial Doctor, slow down.¡± Shi Jun was astonished, how else could he forcefully return it? To Su Mo Li¡¯s smiling eyes and soft grace, he always felt that if he refused, the person in front of him would faint. Then he could only take it, thanking her again and leaving. How nice of herself! The smile on Shi Jun¡¯s face grew a little more as he thought this. ¡°Your Highness, Prince!¡± When the boy outside saw Shi Jun, his eyes lit up and he flew over, taking another look around before whispering, ¡± Prince, if Imperial Doctor Lin finds out that you¡¯ve been treating patients privately again, you¡¯ll be punished again!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Shi Jun said unconcernedly, ¡°He¡¯ll forget about it in a few days.¡± ¡°Then for a few days, you won¡¯t go to the Imperial Hospital?¡± ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m not going.¡± A brilliant smile appeared on Shi Jun¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m going to follow my father to manage political affairs.¡± The corner of the boy¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± Prince, you are trying to use the emperor to hide from Imperial Doctor Lin ¡­¡­¡± With a dark glance from Shi Jun, the boy immediately covered his mouth. A pair of eyes turned and changed the subject, ¡°Prince, let¡¯s go back to the palace.¡± ¡°Well, I heard that the subordinate country has offered a lot of things again, cough.¡± Shi Jun coughed twice, and said in a serious manner, ¡°As a child, you must be filial to your elders, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go bring soup to Father.¡± The little boy took two steps back and touched the back of his head, ¡°Prince, if you want those treasures, just say ¡­¡­¡± Shi Jun stared at the boy for half a moment, ¡± Little Guozi, sometimes the more you know, the faster you die ¡­¡­¡± In the Cui Zhu Court. Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes shone brightly, exclaiming, ¡°Since when are there such handsome men in the world, tsk! What do you think I should do to snatch him closer to me?¡± Cheng Tao was hopelessly angry, ¡°Huang Fan, was the Imperial Hospital empty?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t blame me! As soon as I entered the Imperial Hospital, this Imperial Doctor was extremely excited and insisted on coming along.¡± ¡°I saw that the other Imperial Doctors were busy with other matters at hand, so that¡¯s the best I could do.¡± Cheng Tao slapped her forehead: ¡°It was just a matter of time anyway, we¡¯d better find a way to stop Miss from snatching someone.¡± Huang Fan shivered, ¡°Cheng Tao, I think it¡¯s a bit difficult, don¡¯t forget, the jade pendant given by Miss is in a red box, it¡¯s the only one of its kind in the world!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m afraid of getting hit for trying to stop a Miss from grabbing a good-looking person ¡­¡­.¡± After a moment of silence, Cheng Tao raised her head, and looked into Su Mo Li¡¯s smiling eyes and couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°Miss, Think Twice!¡± CH 7 NOVEMBER 28, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li changed her posture, leaning on the back of the chair, and tenderly said, ¡°What are you guys planning to do? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to do anything to him, I¡¯m raising him, right?¡± ¡°How much silver does one make as a doctor?¡± That soft voice made Cheng Tao¡¯s heart beat faster and faster, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, the gentlemen you had your eyes on before are all kept in the manor, they are so bored that they have learned all eighteen martial arts, and as long as they have bullied you, they have all been punished to the point of mental breakdown.¡± ¡°Miss, these people are getting scarier and scarier, if you let the Imperial Doctor of Time also enter the group, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡­ that I ¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Cheng Tao in confusion. Cheng Tao¡¯s eyes closed and she said as if she were dead, ¡± Gongzi Chen was a painter before, but now he likes to paint on corpses.¡± ¡°Gongzi Li liked to embroider work, but now he likes to sew on corpses.¡± ¡°Gongzi Ma liked to carve, but now he only likes to carve things on corpses.¡± ¡°Miss, Gongzi Shi is an Imperial Doctor and saves lives, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll become a homicidal man in the future!¡± Su Mo Li was thoughtful, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just right? In the future, Gongzi Chen, Gongzi Li, and Gongzi Ma won¡¯t have to worry about the corpses.¡± Cheng Tao¡¯s pair of eyes rounded: ¡°Miss, the corpses you prepared for them are already enough ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows. Cheng Tai was busy giving Huang Fan a look. Huang Fan quickly said, ¡°Miss, if that person finds out, you¡¯ll lose!¡± The corner of Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched, chagrin appearing on her face, ¡°Why did I make this bet with him in the first place?¡± ¡°Miss, after all, it¡¯s under the foot of the Heavens, in the capital, we¡¯d better keep a low profile.¡± Cheng Tao let out a sigh of relief in her heart and was about to say something when footsteps sounded outside. ¡°Greetings to Madam.¡± The maid¡¯s voice came over. Cheng Tao and Huang Fan quickly looked towards Su Mo Li. In the blink of an eye, they saw that she had lost her spirit from a moment ago and transformed into a weak beauty, leaning on the bed and squinting her eyes slightly. ¡°Where is your master? I wonder if your Miss has to be begged to greet? The master came from the countryside and doesn¡¯t know the rules, don¡¯t you servants know how to remind the master?¡± Momo Chen shouted harshly. It seemed like she was reprimanding the maids, but in reality, she was telling the crowd that her identity was not acceptable to the public. After a few mocking chuckles in her heart, Su Mo Li allowed Cheng Tao and Huang Fan to help her up, and slowly walked out. ¡°Greeting mother please ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Su Mo Li collapsed onto the Huang Fan, coughing quietly. The little face turned red from coughing instantly. Cheng Tao was busy bowing her body with panic on her face: ¡± Forgive me, Madam, Miss¡¯s health is really not good, the old lady and the Master have asked Miss to come back to rest, which is why she didn¡¯t have the time to pay respects to Madam.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes were cold. This maid was all but telling herself that the old madam and the old Master had let Su Mo Li rest, and if she was aggressive, she was going against the old Madam and the old Master. ¡°Li¡¯er, get up quickly, it¡¯s all family, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Worry appeared on Li Qianshi¡¯s face: ¡°In a little while, the people broker will come, I¡¯m also afraid that you don¡¯t know the difference between good and bad people, that¡¯s why I want to help you chose.¡± ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Su Mo Li said with a breathless voice. As soon as the few people took their seats, Momo Ke¡¯s voice sounded outside. ¡°Greeting Madam.¡± Momo Ke bowed her body after seeing Li Qianshi. Li Qianshi even helped Momo Ke up: ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, Momo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Li¡¯er has just returned and doesn¡¯t know how to choose a maid, so that¡¯s why I came to take a look.¡± Li Qianshi explained her intention without moving a muscle. Momo Ke smiled: ¡°It¡¯s still the Lady who is thoughtful, but these maids Old Lady has already looked at them, they are all fine, as long as Eldest Miss likes them, they can just stay.¡± Saying that she called out to the people outside. The little maids were seen walking in. Su Mo Li took a look at Cheng Tao, and when she shook her head she knew that her people didn¡¯t mix in. ¡°Eldest Miss, do you see any suitable ones?¡± Momo Ke smiled and asked. Li Qianshi swept a glance and lowered her eyes, since Sister Ke said that she had already passed the old lady¡¯s hurdle, she naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything more. Su Mo Li revealed a soft smile: ¡°Can you guys raise your heads for me to see?¡± The people below heard this and raised their heads. Su Stranger noticed that there was a little maid in the corner who seemed to be panicking, and the moment she lifted her head, Su Stranger¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The last girl in the fifth row wearing green clothes, what¡¯s your name?¡± The little girl in the corner puffed out her knees: ¡°This slave girl Erma has seen Miss.¡± The voice was also beautiful. The smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face grew thicker, then he tilted his head, looked at Momo Ke, and said softly, ¡°Sister, I like her.¡± Momo Ke Ke was in a trance for a moment as she looked into Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes. The agile eyes and exquisite face caused her to be momentarily blinded. Only when Su Mo Li coughed did she bring back Momo Ke¡¯s thoughts. She even poured a cup of water and handed it to Su Mo Li, then whispered, ¡°Miss, this girl¡¯s is too beautiful, and in the end, being a maid she has to be nimble with her feet.¡± Su Mo Li knew that Sister Ke was doing it for her own good, and couldn¡¯t help but smile softly, ¡°Sister, I want some good-looking maids so that even if I¡¯m weak and can¡¯t go out to see the scenery, I can still look at them and feel good.¡± Momo Ke remembered that the looks of Cheng Tao and Huang Fan were not worse than this Erma. However, every time the three of them came out, her attention could only be on Su Mo Li. And yes, who could compare to the eldest miss¡¯s gorgeous face? Thinking this way, Sister Ke nodded, ¡°Erma come here.¡± Erma obviously didn¡¯t expect that she was chosen. Su Mo Li ordered two more maids of good quality looks before Momo Ke left with the others. After Li Qianshi instructed a few words, she sighed, ¡°Li¡¯er, your sister is inconsiderate, I will apologize on behalf of your sister for what happened today.¡± ¡°Mother is serious.¡± Su Mo Li instructed Cheng Tao to take the maids away, before saying, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and beg father to release my sister later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Li Qianshi had a smile on her face, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t blame your sister, it¡¯s good that Zhen¡¯er¡¯s temper has grown, it¡¯s good to lock her up.¡± ¡°Mother knows that you have been wronged, you have just come to the capital, there are many things to add, I don¡¯t know your preferences, take this silver, just buy whatever you want.¡± Saying that, Li Qianshi handed ten taels of silver to Su Mo Li, and said a few more words before this left. As soon as Li Qianshi left, Su Mo Li sneered and played with the silver in his hand, asking in confusion, ¡°How are the prices in the capital?¡± Huang Fan bowed her head in thought before saying, ¡°Ten taels of silver can buy a set of shoddy ready-made clothes.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Mo Li blinked his eyes and spoke leisurely, ¡°In that case, Huang Fan, go tell father that mother gave me silver and that I was a little scared, so I came to consult father.¡± Huang Fan instantly understood, and with a strong smile, she responded and quickly left. ¡°Miss, the three new maids have been arranged.¡± Cheng Tao lifted the curtain and walked in. ¡°Well, the three of them will be left to you.¡± Su Mo Li smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go to grandmother¡¯s yard, otherwise I have nothing to do.¡± At this time, Su Chen was in Old Madam Su¡¯s courtyard, listening to Huang Fan¡¯s words, his face flushed red. Old Madam Su sneered, ¡°She can be really generous, ten taels of silver? Zhen¡¯er can buy any food for more than ten taels of silver!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s your son¡¯s fault.¡± Su Chen was busy pacifying Old Madam Su. Huang Fan lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Old Madam, ten taels of silver is already a lot, you can spend two months in the village and still eat meat for a meal! The lady is thinking it¡¯s too much silver and she doesn¡¯t dare to take it ¡­¡­¡± When old Mrs. Su heard the news, her eyes turned red: ¡°Chen¡¯er, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t like Nan Nan¡¯s birth mother, but Nan Nan is also your child! If it weren¡¯t for Nan Nan¡¯s daily prayers for you and for our Su family, how could we be getting better and better!¡± ¡°Chen¡¯er, the back of your hand is flesh, you can¡¯t afford to be too generous!¡± Su Chen¡¯s face was also full of complexity, and he sighed, ¡°You go to the accounts room and bring back Eldest Miss¡¯s monthly silver.¡± Huang Fan looked at Su Chen in shock and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, does Miss still have the monthly silver?¡± Su Chen only felt a surge of sorrow in his heart, Li¡¯er is also his own child, no matter what, food and clothing should not be less than her. Nodding his head now, he said, ¡°Fifteen taels a month, if there is anything you like, if the silver is not enough, come to me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you, old lady!¡± Huang Fan was delighted, ¡± This slave servant is going to tell Miss.¡± Just as she was about to run out, she seemed to think of something, her face went white, and immediately knelt down, ¡°Old Madam, Master forgives.¡± Old Lady Su waved her hand: ¡°You are also loyal to the Lord, okay, go down, don¡¯t be so reckless in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, old madam.¡± After Huang Fan went out, the excitement on her face disappeared instantly, she looked up, just in time to see the figure of Su Stranger and quickly walked over. ¡°Fifteen taels?¡± Su Mo Li smiled gently, ¡°You guys take it and go buy food.¡± Huang Fan¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Miss, you give us a hundred taels of silver every month, where else do we need the fifteen taels of silver.¡± Cheng Tao couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied with the money!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Su Mo Li also laughed, ¡°Okay, no matter how small the fly is, it¡¯s still meat, it¡¯s good to take it to buy buns for the poor.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± When Su Mu Li went in, she felt that the atmosphere was bad, but her face was revealed nothing. She was just about to salute and greet when she was stopped by Old Madam Su. ¡°Nan Nan come over, come sit here with grandmother.¡± Su Mo Li laughed shyly and quietly looked at Su Chen, seeing that he didn¡¯t object, before quickly walking over. Su Mo Li¡¯s reaction Su Chen naturally saw it clearly, and for a moment, his guilt grew bigger and bigger. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Su Mo Li held Old Madam Su¡¯s hand, her small face full of smiles. ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you, child.¡± Old Madam Su lovingly stroked Su Stranger¡¯s hair, ¡°Is there anything you want? Or any wishes?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes flickered with confusion. Su Chen at the side also said evenly, ¡°Good, Li¡¯er, you can ask for anything, father will definitely satisfy you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Mo Li looked towards Su Chen, his eyes shining brightly. There was anticipation on her small face that was palm-sized. Su Chen nodded his head: ¡°Just say it.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was tinged with two flushes, ¡°I, I want to learn to read and write.¡± Even Su Chen didn¡¯t expect that Su Mo Li would actually mention this request. Old Madam Su was stunned and asked tentatively, ¡°Nan Nan, don¡¯t you want nice clothes and gold and silver jewelry?¡± Su Mo Li turned his head to Old Madam Su¡¯s eyes and shook her head, ¡°Grandmother, these are just outside of my body, before, in the village, I was envious when I watched those children go to school, so can I study?¡± ¡°Yes, naturally!¡± Old Madam Su stated immediately, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be with Zhen¡¯er and Xuan¡¯er, our family has hired female masters to teach you whatever you want to learn.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandmother, thank you, father!¡± Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but cheer up. ¡°Three days later, Madam Marquis is hosting a flower viewing banquet, can Nan Nan go with Grandmother?¡± Su Mo Li was a little apprehensive, ¡°But grandmother, I¡¯ve just come to the capital, I don¡¯t know anything, will I embarrass grandmother?¡± ¡°How? Our Nan Nan is the best, these three days, learn the rules well.¡± Old Madam Su said with a smile. Su Mo Li naturally agreed. Su Chen wanted to say something, but Old Madam Su glared back. In the evening, Su Chen returned to the Liuli courtyard and became furious, scaring Su Xin Zhen, who had just returned from the ancestral shrine into a ghastly pallor. ¡°Father, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have started a conflict with my big sister.¡± Said Su Xin Zhen, Su Xin Zhen lay down on the ground, ¡°Father, I¡¯m scared oooh, does Father not want Zhen Er?¡± Su Chen was slightly startled. ¡°Daddy, as soon as big sister came back, daddy¡¯s eyes were without Zhen¡¯er, Zhen¡¯er knows that big sister suffered outside, but Zhen¡¯er¡¯s heart was also hard as she watched daddy loving big sister, I¡¯m sorry daddy.¡± Su Xin Zhen is in the end the daughter that Su Chen held in his heart to ache, listening to Su Xin Zhen¡¯s little girl¡¯s heart, where would he still blame her. He helped Su Xin Zhen up, looking at the tears on her face, and sighed, ¡°You, Dad loves you the most, and how could he not love you because your big sister is back?¡± Su Xin Zhen looked at Su Chen timidly, ¡°Daddy, is it true?¡± ¡°You girl, okay, don¡¯t cry, go have a good sleep.¡± Su Xin Zhen responded before leaving cheerfully. Once Su Xin Zhen left, the smile on Su Chen¡¯s face disappeared, he looked at Li Qianshi and said coldly, ¡°Ten taels of silver, how can you even take out a single hand?¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s face was pale, but she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears: ¡°Master, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Why do you want to wrong me so badly CH 8 NOVEMBER 29, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Accuse you unjustly?¡± Su Chen sneered, ¡°You think I¡¯ve wronged you? Yes! Then we¡¯ll go face to face!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Li Qianshi was crying pear-shaped tears, and Momo Chen, who was on the side, appeared to be unable to see past it, and even walked over and knelt down. ¡°Master, you have wronged your wife!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Madam only gave Eldest Miss ten taels of silver, but that was because she was in a hurry when she learned that Second Miss had offended Eldest Miss and didn¡¯t have much on her.¡± ¡°When I came back, I took care of the matters in the back house with great difficulty, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be late, so I didn¡¯t send the things I had prepared for the eldest miss over.¡± Saying that, Momo Chen knelt to the side and took out a box, after opening it, it contained jewelry worn by the youngest girl: ¡°Master, look, these are all selected by Madam one by one.¡± Su Chen looked over and saw that each one was worth something, the anger in his heart was just a little less. ¡°Go send them over to the Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Momo Chen responded in succession and left with a group of maids. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your husband¡¯s fault.¡± Su Chen walked over to Li Qianshi, held her hand, and said softly. Li Qianshi was grieving, but Su Chen¡¯s few words made her smile, her fawning eyes like shining threads, and in order to snuggle into Su Chen¡¯s bosom, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother with you this time, but next time, I won¡¯t forgive!¡± That coquettish look made Su Chen¡¯s heart race, hugging Li Qianshi and kissing those red lips. A chamber of spring delight. The next day, after Su Mo Li finished her breakfast, she took Huang Fan to Miss Liu¡¯s courtyard. This Miss Liu was a very famous female scholar and had received praise from the Emperor. She was no more than thirty-four years old, and her face was full of seriousness. ¡°Hello, Master.¡± After Su Xin Zhen and Su Xin Xuan greeted her, they sat down. Su Mo Li, on the other hand, bowed towards Miss Liu and formally greeted her, ¡°Good day, Master.¡± ¡°Miss is not feeling well, sit down.¡± Miss Liu took a glance at Su Mo Li and a bright light crossed her eyes. Thinking that she had seen countless beauties, this Miss Su really was a fine woman of color. Miss Liu¡¯s lecture was very old-fashioned, but it was simple and easy to understand, obviously in order to take care of Su Mo Li. The students were also serious about their studies. Su Mo Li was not well, so she only attended half a day¡¯s class. When it was time for lunch, Momo Ke came over, and after meeting with Miss Liu, she slowly said: ¡°Mrs. Liu, the Lady of the Marquis family has given an invitation to the three ladies, and the Master and Lady are at the old lady¡¯s place, the three ladies this way please.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is that Lady Marquis Cheng Ning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xin Zhen held back the joy on her face and quickly walked towards the front. Su Jia Xuan walked to Su Mo Li¡¯s side and followed Su Mo Li¡¯s pace, ¡°Big sister you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry, just walk slowly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Mo Li lightly responded with a shallow smile on her face. Marquis Cheng Ning was the younger brother of the current emperor and was well-loved by the emperor. Additionally, Marquis Cheng Ning¡¯s wife also came from a famous family, so it could be said that one could show off for several years if one could get an invitation from Marquis Cheng Ning¡¯s wife. And if you get praise from Marquess Cheng Ning, you would be stepping on all the noble girls in the capital. When they reached the courtyard, they heard a burst of laughter. ¡°Mother, is it really an invitation from Marquis Cheng Ning¡¯s house, can I really go over there?¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Li Qianshi smiled and nodded: ¡°Naturally, you can, so why don¡¯t you hurry up and thank your father, who took the trouble to get this for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Su Xin Zhen immediately saluted towards Su Chen. When Su Mo Li and Su Jia Xuan entered the room, they sat in their seats. Su Jia Xuan was interested in the food, while Su Stranger was siping her tea. ¡°Big sister is going too?¡± Su Xing Zhen was confused and looked at Su Mo Li who was drinking tea. She lowered her head and trailed off, ¡°Big sister doesn¡¯t know anything, if she makes a joke won¡¯t it make everyone laugh at the Prime Minister¡¯s house?¡± The smile on Old Madam Su¡¯s face disappeared: ¡°Zhen¡¯er, what do you mean by that? Is it because you think your big sister will embarrass you?¡± Seeing Su Chen¡¯s face change, Li Qianshi busily gave Su Xin Zhen a look. Su Xin Zhen immediately said: ¡°Grandmother, you misunderstood, what I meant was, let me teach big sister some manners and talk about the relationship between noble girls in the capital, so that big sister won¡¯t be blind and know nothing when she goes over.¡± Upon hearing that, Old Madam Su¡¯s face improved a lot: ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Su Chen also smiled, ¡°Zhen¡¯er has a point.¡± ¡°Thank you, younger sister.¡± Su Mo Li stood up and bowed towards Su Xin Zhen, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯re sisters!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face showed a pure smile as she walked over to Su Mo Li. Her eyes filled with incredulity as she saw the bracelet on Su Mo Li¡¯s wrist out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Sister, do you like my bracelet?¡± Su Mo Li revealed the bracelet. Su Xin Zhen forcibly endured the anger in her heart. This bracelet was clearly promised by her mother that she would give it to her in the future! Why did she give it to Su Mo Li! ¡°This bracelet was given to me by my mother yesterday, since you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li put the bracelet on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s hand, ¡°It just so happens that my sister wants to instruct me on etiquette, so this will be a thank you gift.¡± Su Xin Zhen really liked this bracelet, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t take it. Taking a deep breath, Su Xin Zhen laughed, ¡°Where did sister say that, it¡¯s just that I think the bracelet is pretty, it¡¯s something that mother gave to sister, so of course it¡¯s sister¡¯s.¡± After saying that, she returned the bracelet to Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li had a bright smile on his face, ¡°Sister is a really good person, I do like this bracelet.¡± There was a bit of unnaturalness on Su Xinzhen¡¯s face. Shouldn¡¯t a normal person try extremely hard to let her have the bracelet? She then pretended to take the bracelet down as if it was bad to refuse. This Su Mo Li was truly a country bumpkin! She didn¡¯t understand anything! Although she was angry, she had a smile on her face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat something first.¡± Su Chen gave the word, and naturally, the people did not object and took their seats. When they finished their meal, they went back to their respective courtyards. Li Qianshi helped Su Chen to take off his clothes and slowly said, ¡°Master, there are some things I still can¡¯t help but say, perhaps you feel that it¡¯s this concubine who is making a fuss.¡± ¡°But this concubine¡¯s really doesn¡¯t mean anything else, even if you misunderstand this concubine, this concubine is still going to say it today.¡± Su Chen looked at Li Qianshi with confusion, and couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Suddenly so serious, what can¡¯t you and I say to each other?¡± ¡°It the matters of Li¡¯er.¡± Li Qianshi sighed, ¡°Although Li¡¯er was not born in my womb, however, she is your daughter and therefore my daughter.¡± ¡°Li¡¯er has just returned from the countryside, she doesn¡¯t understand many things, whether it¡¯s manners or speech.¡± ¡°Master you are in a high position of authority, Li¡¯er¡¯s return will naturally attract the attention of many people, and when the time comes to go to the Marquis¡¯s residence, if Li¡¯er is used by someone with an agenda to do something bad, it will be a disgrace to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s words caused Su Chen¡¯s heart to tremble fiercely. After taking a few steps forward, he stopped, turned to look at Li Qianshi, opened his mouth, and eventually turned it into a sigh: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Master understands, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let Li¡¯er go out to meet people, but no matter what, you have to learn the etiquette before you go out, this etiquette isn¡¯t something you can learn in three days.¡± ¡°Nowadays, the children are all older, not to mention Xuan¡¯er, Li¡¯er and Zhen¡¯er are old enough to talk about others, for their own sake, they should also have a good reputation.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Su Chen nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll go and tell Mother to tell Li¡¯er not to go to the Marquis house.¡± ¡°Master ¡­¡­.¡± Li Qianshi pursed her lips and laughed bitterly: ¡°Mother has never liked me, if I go and say it, she would think that I dislike Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°Master, this concubine wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Saying that, Li Qianshi came to Su Chen¡¯s side and pulled the corner of Su Chen¡¯s coat: ¡°Master, will you go and help this concubine ¡­¡­¡± The sweet voice made Su Chen feel much better and touched Li Qianshi¡¯s cheek: ¡°Good, I¡¯ll tell her tomorrow, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± The next day after the morning court, Su Chen told Old Lady Su about this. Old Mrs. Su was about to get angry, and when she heard the rest, she was silent. Only after a long time did she say, ¡°What you say is not unreasonable, Nan Nan has grown up in the countryside from the bottom in the end, even if you and I only lived in Tian Jia Village for a month and came to the capital, it took several years to change the habits.¡± With a long sigh, Old Mrs. Su nodded, ¡°Ah Ke, you go to the marquis and tell him that Nan Nan is not well and cannot come.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Momo Ke quickly left. Su Mo Li, who got the news, yawned with a smile on his face: ¡°This is good, I don¡¯t have to get up early.¡± ¡°This stepmother of mine can still do good things, it¡¯s better to put off these messy banquets in the future.¡± Cheng Tao smiled helplessly and said slowly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t want you to take the limelight off of Second and Third Miss.¡± ¡°After all, Second Miss is also old enough to get married.¡± ¡°Saying marriage or whatever has nothing to do with me.¡± Su Mo Li turned over on the bed and said unconcernedly, ¡°Since father picked me up, he naturally wants to use me in exchange for the greatest benefit.¡± After a moment of silence, she slowly said, ¡°I heard that father and the second prince are very close?¡± ¡°Second prince side consorts ¡­¡­ I guess that¡¯s the purpose of picking me up.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan looked at each other, then nodded their heads. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid, what big princes and second princes, as long as you don¡¯t want to, we can take you away!¡± ¡°And then go back and inherit the family fortune?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face showed his disgust, ¡°I don¡¯t care about those family properties, I haven¡¯t gotten my revenge yet!¡± Meanwhile, Momo Ke explained her intentions and left the marquis. And when Marquis Cheng Ning and Madam Cheng Ning heard their servant¡¯s report, they directly stood up. ¡°Is the Eldest Miss sick?¡± ¡°Is it serious? This wind chill is not good for your health if you don¡¯t treat it properly!¡± ¡°No, Husband, you should hurry to the Emperor and have the Imperial Doctor take a look at Missy!¡± Marquis Cheng Ning even nodded, ¡°Madam don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going, I told you this girl shouldn¡¯t go back, is it bad to come to our house?¡± Madame Cheng Ning shook her head as she quickly left. The servants were stunned, it wasn¡¯t their eldest miss who was sick, it was the eldest miss of someone¡¯s prime minister¡¯s house who was sick. Why were the Marquis and Madam so anxious? In the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, looking at Imperial Doctor Chen in front of him, Su Chen¡¯s brain was a bit confused. Who was Imperial Doctor Chen? That¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Physician! Even a prince couldn¡¯t get Imperial Doctor Chen to do anything! But today, Imperial Doctor Chen was coming to see Su Mo Li¡¯s body? This, how is it possible! ¡°Imperial Doctor Chen, you mean, to treat the little girl?¡± Su Chen¡¯s face was a little surprised. Imperial Doctor Chen smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it was Madam Cheng Ning Marquis who heard that Miss Su was sick, which is why she asked me to come over and take a look.¡± ¡°Could you invite Miss Su out?¡± Su Chen took a deep breath, pressed down the questions in his heart, and asked someone to go and invite Su Stranger. Doctor Chen looked at Su Chen and slowly said, ¡°Lord Su doesn¡¯t need to be so nervous, I heard from Marquis Cheng Ning that it was because Lord Su unintentionally pulled Marquis Cheng Ning who tripped over a stone once, so that Marquis Cheng Ning didn¡¯t make a fool of himself, so when Marquis Cheng Ning heard that Miss Su was sick, that¡¯s why he wanted to return the favor.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Chen let out a sigh of relief, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± The Marquis of Cheng Ning and Lady Marquis, on the other hand, were nervous, especially the Lady Marquis, who directly broke a branch on the side of the tree, her eyes filled with anger, ¡°If I find out who bullied the eldest Miss, see if I don¡¯t kill them!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am! Keep your voice down. Did you forget you¡¯re going to be a damsel in distress? Hurry up, calm down, keep smiling, yes, but don¡¯t curse.¡± Marquis Cheng Ning touched the cold sweat on his forehead, if this was known that his wife was a quick-tempered and not a gentle noblewoman, he was afraid that his wife would be chased and beaten by them. It would be hard for him to live in order to protect his own wife¡¯s reputation for gentleness! The author has something to say¡­ it¡¯s going to be a slow fall from the vest starting tomorrow! CH 9 DECEMBER 1, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS After analyzing Su Mo Li carefully, Imperial Doctor Chen spoke to Su Chen, ¡°Miss Su has anemia and a weak pulse, so she must not strain herself too much on a day to day basis.¡± ¡°Is she exhausted?¡± Su Chen felt it was a bit strange. Imperial Doctor Chen took a look at Su Chen and sighed, ¡°Miss Su¡¯s body is obviously overworked, Lord Su, you have to give Miss Su a good tonic. It¡¯s best if she wakes up after 9:00 am and sleeps before 9:00 pm. If she¡¯d like to eat something, feel free to make it for her. However, you need to make sure that what she¡¯s eating is nutritious but not too over the top. For example, things like ginseng aren¡¯t needed, but a bowl of bird¡¯s nest is good.¡± Listening to the Imperial Doctor Chen¡¯s instructions, Su Chen agreed in succession. The surrounding maids and servants looked at each other. The Imperial Doctor has been speaking for forever! How bad was the eldest miss¡¯s health? It was pitiful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Doctor Chen. I¡¯ve remembered everything.¡± After thinking about it, he turned to Su Mo Li and asked, ¡°Is there anything Li¡¯er wants to eat today?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Chen with eyes full of respect and said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t need to ask. I¡¯m fine with anything. But, if I can only get up after 9:00 am, then I won¡¯t be able to go to school, nor will I be able to pay my respects to my mother.¡± Imperial Doctor Chen interjected, ¡°Eldest miss, your body has been pierced with a thousand holes. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought that you were being mistreated. But for the sake of Lord Su¡¯s reputation, the morning and evening routine can be omitted. After all, if you had an accident and it reaches the ears of the emperor, how could it be explained?¡± Su Chen hurriedly agreed. How could he have forgotten that Su Mo Li was not only his daughter but also the emperor¡¯s niece? Ah! Imperial Doctor Chen gave a few more instructions before leaving. Su Mo Li got up and bowed to Su Chen, ¡°Thank you for your care. Actually, your daughter¡¯s body is not as weak as the Imperial Doctor says. Morning and evening greetings are what your daughter should do.¡± After seeing Su Mo Li¡¯s cute face and sparkling eyes acting so sweet, he said, ¡°Morning and evening greetings can be canceled. It¡¯s better to wait until you are well again.¡± Su Chen thought about Su Mo Li¡¯s weak body. Could it be that this child was suffering in the village? Although she was told to pray, her food and clothing had never been less than it should be. How could her health be so poor? Su Mo Li asked, ¡°But Father, will Mother have a problem with me? Li¡¯er is not Mother¡¯s biological child after all. If Mother dislikes me because of this, will it make things difficult for Father?¡± Su Chen sighed in his heart. This daughter of his was thinking of him from start to finish. This gesture couldn¡¯t help but soften his heart a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother won¡¯t be angry about this. Your father will talk to her.¡± ¡°Thank you, father.¡± A slight smile appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face. After saying a few words of departure to Su Chen, she left. On the other hand, Su Chen went back to his study and ordered someone to go forward to investigate the affairs of the Tianjia Village. When Su Mo Li returned to the courtyard, Huang Fan took out a few letters and handed them to Su Mo Li: ¡°Miss, this is a letter from the Marquis. He is asking if you were being bullied by the Su family. If so, they can take you back to the Marquis¡¯s residence. This other letter is from Imperial Doctor Chen. He said that what he just told the master is an exaggeration. So although your body is a bit weak, if you wanted to beat a cow to death, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Next is a letter from the emperor, asking when you¡¯ll be free.¡± ¡°To the Marquis, tell them that I¡¯m weak and just need to rest. Moving is too much trouble.¡± Su Mo Li said as she ate her food. ¡°To Imperial Doctor Chen, tell him that it¡¯s best to spread the word about this matter so that I won¡¯t get bullied. To the emperor, tell him that I¡¯m weak and need to recuperate, so I don¡¯t have any time to spare.¡± At that moment, Huang Fan thought, your body is weak? What kind of nonsense is that? Cheng Tao forced a smile and said, ¡°Miss, the housekeeper just said that in the future, you can just study with Mr. Liu in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Su Mo Li yawned, ¡°How about the Prime Minister¡¯s guards?¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan looked at each other. Cheng Tao quickly closed the door while Huang Fan said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, the guards of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence are of average skill.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Su Mo Li pondered for a while and slowly said, ¡°The five people of the Heavenly Character are to secretly enter the house and report on the factions in the house. The five people from the Earth Character are to enter the house dressed as young servants and maids and blend in with the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. The five people of the Xuan character should approach Su Xin zhen, Su Xin Xuan, Su Chen, and Li Qianshi and become their followers.¡± After a short pause, Su Mo Li seemed to have thought of something: ¡°I remember that there was a woman in the Ren Character who was good at health care. Try sending her to my grandmother. Huang Character and the others in the Ren Character are to go outside and gather information.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Cheng Tao answered and quickly went to deliver the message. In the Liuyuan courtyard, Li Qianshi listened to the housekeeper¡¯s words and faintly smiled. ¡°I also thought that Li¡¯er¡¯s body was too weak, and the morning and evening greetings were too much for her. But if I open my mouth and tell Li¡¯er to rest, I am afraid that the Master will think that I¡¯m not happy with her. Return to Master and say that I understand. I will allow Li¡¯er to heal her body.¡± The steward smiled and left with a bow. As soon as the steward left, Li Qianshi turned pale and sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that just a few days after coming back, the old master started to think of her. If this goes on for a few more days, I¡¯m afraid that Zhen¡¯er¡¯s and Xuan¡¯er¡¯s places will be taken!¡± Momo Chen¡¯s heart sank, and she quickly looked over, ¡°You guys, leave.¡± When the maids left, only then did Momo Chen whispered, ¡°Madam, what are you doing? With all these people coming and going, what if your words get out to the Master¡¯s ears? So what if Master is now favoring the eldest miss because she¡¯s weak? You¡¯re the Madam of the Prime Minister¡¯s family now! What¡¯s more, wait until you mention Princess Huimin in Master¡¯s ear¡­¡± Momo Chen didn¡¯t finish her words, but Li Qianshi immediately understood, and a smug smile appeared on her face: ¡°Momo, you¡¯re right. Master hates Princess Huimin the most. As long as I mention her, it is natural that he will hate her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Madam can think about it. Besides, when you take the eldest miss out to a banquet in the future and makes her embarrass herself a few times, the Master will hate the eldest miss even more.¡± Momo Chen¡¯s face was full of disdain, ¡°A person who grew up in the countryside cannot compare to the second and third misses.¡± Li Qianshi laughed as she extended her slender fingers and lifted a cup of tea, ¡°You¡¯re right. Back then, I was already able to fight Huimin. Today, how could I still be afraid of a little girl? Hehe.¡± With a cold smile, Li Qianshi¡¯s finger tapped the rim of the cup, and she slowly said: ¡°Even so, we still have to take action and make the old master loathe Su Mo Li.¡± Momo Chen¡¯s eyes turned and said, ¡°I heard that in a month, Old Master Feng He, also known as the God of Qin, will come to the capital and choose a disciple from the capital. If the second and third misses are chosen, won¡¯t it be a joyful occasion? Even if they aren¡¯t chosen, there is no doubt that they would receive a compliment from Mister Feng He. I¡¯ve heard that Old Master Feng He holds the qin in high regard and has a bad temper. If the eldest miss breaks the qin strings in front of him, Old Master Feng He will definitely despise her.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about Old Master Feng He, but despite there being rumors for years that he would come to the capital, there has been no sign of him. I¡¯m afraid that this time, there¡¯s nothing to be done. But that idea of yours is great. Nowadays, it¡¯s not only Old Master Feng He who loves the qin, but also the current Empress Dowager.¡± The master and servant looked at each other and smiled unkindly. As she was being plotted against, Su Mo Li rolled around the bed and could not sleep. Instead, she simply got up and prepared to go talk with Old Madam Su. Unexpectedly, the voice of the second class maid rang out outside: ¡°Miss, the third miss is here.¡± Su Jia Xuan is an easy person to get along with. When thinking about some of the things that she had found out about her, Su Mo Li had to say that this Su Jia Xuan had a simple temperament. ¡°Big sister!¡± Su Jia Xuan cheerfully came to Su Mo Li¡¯s side and glanced at the stone stools underneath the grapevines and sat down, ¡°Big sister, is it okay for us to play in the courtyard?¡± Su Jia Xuan was extraordinarily cute, her eyes shining and smiling like the stars. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Mo Li responded as Cheng Tao quickly brought two cushions, placing one on Su Mo Li¡¯s stool. ¡°Third Miss, let¡¯s give you a cushion.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Jia Xuan waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Saying that, she ordered Dong Xue beside her, ¡°Bring my things over here.¡± Dong Xue hesitated but placed a jar on the table and explained, ¡°This is the food that Third Miss made in the kitchen, it might be a bit stinky, but the taste is excellent!¡± After saying that, Dong Xue opened the jar. The stench that came over the jar made the maids back away. Su Jia Xuan, on the other hand, was bright-eyed. Dong Xue stole a glance at Su Mo Li and saw that she was still smiling. Slightly relieved, Dong Xue took two pieces of dried tofu from inside. ¡°Miss, can you eat them?¡± Dong Xue looked at the pale-skinned Su Mo Li and was a little hesitant. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Eldest Miss doesn¡¯t want to eat it.¡± On the other hand, Su Jia Xuan swallowed her saliva: ¡°Big sister, this tofu is very delicious.¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Sister.¡± Su Mo Li said softly as she took the chopsticks from Dong Xue¡¯s hand, picking up the black dried tofu and taking a bite. Dong Xue¡¯s face was filled with respect. Eldest Miss was really a righteous person. To not let Third Miss be sad, she even ate something that disgusting. You must know that no one in the house can eat a bite of it. Even the madam was disgusted. ¡°Eldest sister, is it delicious?¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s little face was filled with tension. Su Mo Li smiled lightly and finished the dried tofu before saying, ¡°It tastes good. Third Sister is perfect.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Su Jia Xuan jumped up, ¡°Big sister, you can eat it all then!¡± Dong Xue¡¯s cheeks twitched. Eldest Miss had given face by eating a piece of it, but she can¡¯t keep pushing. Ah! Su Mo Li lowered her head, ¡°Okay, thank you, Third Sister.¡± Under Su Jia Xuan¡¯s expectant gaze, she took another piece. The corners of Dong Xue¡¯s mouth tightened, and she immediately looked at Cheng Tao and Huang Fan, her face full of apologies. She whispered, ¡°My lady just wanted to share what she likes with Eldest Miss. This jar of stinky tofu is Third Miss¡¯s favorite. No one in the family can stand the taste. Eldest Miss actually does not have to force herself.¡± Cheng Tao was slightly startled but smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Miss did not refuse, which means that Miss also likes it.¡± Dong Xue stared at her. Why was this maid so blind? Even if Eldest Miss wanted to refuse, she obviously was too embarrassed to do so! Poor Miss, these two maids are so unreliable! Dong Xue watched Su Mo Li eat all the stinky tofu. She sighed in her heart. The Eldest Miss, to not let the third Miss be disappointed, had actually eaten so many pieces of stinky tofu, she was really a good person ¡­¡­ Su Mo Li, who was enjoying her meal, was happy today! It¡¯s been a long time since she had eaten stinky tofu! Yummy! CH 10 DECEMBER 2, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Jia Xuan left contentedly. Su Mo Li was also satisfied and touched her belly. In the middle of the night, she heard noises. After Cheng Tao inquired back, the corners of her mouth twitched: ¡°Miss, Third Miss said that for the first time someone liked her stinky tofu so much and went to make some more, and now the whole house can smell the stench, and when Madam knew about it, she scolded Third Miss.¡± Su Mo Li put her book down and quirked the corner of her lips, ¡°Oh? But what does that have to do with me? And there¡¯s no need to make a special inquiry, it¡¯s late, so go to bed.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan looked at each other, lowered the curtain, and retreated. Miss was still as cold-hearted as before. The next day was the flower viewing banquet hosted by the Marquis¡¯s wife. Su Xin Zhen got up early in the morning to dress up. It took an hour of dawdling before she left the room. ¡°Mother!¡± Seeing Li Qianshi, Su Xin Zhen was exceptionally happy. Li Qianshi smiled: ¡°Our Zhen¡¯er is indeed good-looking.¡± Then she looked at the ordinary Su Jia Xuan on the side. She was about to say something when she saw the two buns on Su Jia Xuan¡¯s head and swallowed her words. In the end, she was still a child and didn¡¯t need to dress up much. ¡°Your grandmother is already waiting, let¡¯s go over.¡± ¡°When we get to the marquis, you must behave, and don¡¯t open your mouth if you don¡¯t know or understand anything, okay?¡± ¡°Got it, Mother.¡± Upon seeing Old Madam Su, the four of them got into the carriage and headed towards the Marquis¡¯s residence. In Marquis Cheng Ning¡¯s residence, the Marquis Madame sat on the top seat, and although she listened to the compliments of the surrounding ladies, her eyes were looking out. The crowd consisted of smart people, and they knew at a glance that the Marquess was waiting for someone. For a moment, they looked at each other, who was she waiting for? By all accounts, there was no one in this capital besides the few people in the palace who could keep Marquis Madame Cheng Ning waiting! As the various ladies came in, the Marquis Madam looked indifferent, chatting with the familiar ones without a hitch. As for the others, she didn¡¯t want to pay attention at all. ¡°Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Old Madam Su! Madame Su! Miss Su are here!¡± As voices rang out outside, the crowd saw the Marquis Madame stand straight up, a bright smile on her face, ¡°Is the Prime Minister¡¯s family here? Hurry up!¡± Confusion appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, when did the Marquis of Cheng Ning become so close to the Prime Minister¡¯s household? They¡¯ve never heard of a friendship between Marquis Cheng Ning and the Prime Minister! The faces of the people were full of doubt. Madam Marquis, on the other hand, walked down and went to the door to greet them personally. ¡°How is Old Madame Su¡¯s health?¡± With Marquis Madames sudden concern, not to mention Li Qianshi, even Old Madame Su was stunned, then quickly bowed in greeting: ¡°Madame is well, thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Old Madam Su doesn¡¯t need to be polite, please sit down quickly.¡± Saying that she welcomed Old Lady Su in. After Old Madam Su and Li Qianshi sat down, Marquis Madams¡¯ eyes flashed with a trace of doubt, but she still smiled gently: ¡°Are these two are the second and third misses of the house?¡± Li Qianshi was busy saying yes. Su Xin Zhen and Su Jia Xuan both also bowed. ¡°I heard that Lady Marquis¡¯ youngest son is already of marriageable age, could it be that he has taken a fancy to the second miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°When you say that, I remember, no, they¡¯re a good age match!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that this second miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence is good-looking.¡± The crowd seemed to understand why Lady Marquis was so nice to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence and praised her now. Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes brightened even more as she listened to the surrounding discussion. Su Xin Zhen, however, blushed and slightly bowed her head to reveal a nice neck. ¡°The two girls from the Prime Minister¡¯s family look really good.¡± Marquis Madam smiled and said, ¡°This is the second miss? I wonder how old Miss Su is now?¡± Su Xin Zhen bowed herself towards Madam Marquis and whispered, ¡°Back to Madam, Zhen¡¯er had her eleventh birthday in February this year.¡± Marquis Madame smiled, ¡°A good child, sit next to me at today¡¯s banquet.¡± The crowd sucked in a breath of air, their faces full of incredulity. Li Qianshi, however, was thrilled, and was busy saying, ¡°Zhen¡¯er is lively, so I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll disturb Madam.¡± ¡°No problem, since I¡¯m getting older, I just like such a fresh child.¡± Marquis Madame said with a smile. The crowd naturally followed the Marquis Madame as she complimented the Prime Minister¡¯s family. Old Mrs. Su¡¯s face was also happy to see this, after all, it was her granddaughter. Naturally, she wished her well. ¡°I heard that the eldest miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s house is also back, why didn¡¯t you bring her over today?¡± Marquis Madame pretended to have just remembered the matter and asked in confusion. Before Li Qianshi even opened her mouth, she heard Su Xin Zhen say, ¡°Big sister is afraid that she would disturb the noble ladies, after all, big sister did not learn etiquette in the countryside.¡± Contempt appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. In the countryside, even if she was the firstborn daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s House, she couldn¡¯t be the head mother. ¡°There are no rules to speak of in the countryside, it¡¯s better to teach her properly, and also to avoid her coming out and clashing with the noble people. Since she¡¯s returned to the capital, she has to learn the rules properly, not to mention anything else, she can¡¯t lose Second Miss¡¯ face, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, I¡¯ve heard that the eldest Miss of the Prime Minister¡¯s House has never studied music, chess, calligraphy, or painting? That¡¯s a hard thing to do, and I don¡¯t know if she can learn at this old age.¡± Someone said with a mocking laugh. Hearing this, the crowd echoed the sentiment. Su Xin Zhen was so proud of herself, after today, everyone would know that the first eldest daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s House was a rude country woman! CH 11 DECEMBER 3, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Bang!¡± Madame Marquis suddenly put the cup down heavily, and the splash wet the table. A maid quickly took a handkerchief to wipe some. The crowd, however, did not dare to speak again, and all were silent. Only after the maids had cleaned up did Lady Marquis faintly say, ¡°Is this Prime Minister¡¯s Eldest Miss really that bad?¡± The crowd saw that Lady Marquis still had a smile on her face, and now put their minds at ease. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve heard that Prime Minister¡¯s eldest daughter is weak and is breathless when she takes a step, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not.¡± This lady was Madame Liu was the wife of the Secretary of the Minister of Accounts. Looking at Li Qianshi, she smiled and asked, ¡°I wonder if Madam Su can help us out?¡± Li Qianshi smiled, ¡°Li¡¯er¡¯s health is indeed not good, and she has already consulted many doctors when she came back.¡± Saying that, Li Qianshi then nodded her head slightly at Marquis Madam, ¡°Thank you Marquis Madam for inviting Imperial Doctor Chen to treat Li¡¯er.¡± Even invited Imperial Doctor Chen? Doesn¡¯t that mean the body is weak? If she¡¯s weak, then she can¡¯t be the mother of the house! If you say that you don¡¯t know qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting, you may not be the mistress of a big family, but you can still be the head of a small family. If the news of the weak body is spread out again, even those small families will have to consider the situation. The smile on Marquis Madame¡¯s face was about to be unsustainable, and her hand tightly squeezed the palm. ¡°My Nan Nan, Li¡¯er¡¯s body is not that weak, Imperial Doctor Chen also said, nursing for half a month will be fine.¡± Old Mrs. Su couldn¡¯t resist and hit Li Qianshi¡¯s face. A deep shade of red crossed Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes, then she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Imperial Doctor Chen said that if you nourish it well, it should be fine in half a month.¡± The crowd of people looked different, these two words represent different meanings. (i.e. grandma is saying that she¡¯ll be fine in 1/2 month with proper nourishment but Li Qianshi is saying maybe/maybe not, who knows) Old Madam Su coldly looked at Li Qianshi. Li Qianshi, on the other hand, showed a confused appearance, as if she didn¡¯t know where she had said it wrong. Madame Hou took a deep breath, tried to suppress her anger, and looked at Su Jia Xuan: ¡°Is the relationship between Third Miss and Eldest Miss good?¡± ¡°I like my big sister.¡± Su Jia Xuan raised her head and revealed a soft smile, ¡°My big sister is good-looking and gentle.¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words made Marquis Madam feel much more comfortable, ¡°Oh? It seems that this Miss Su has an excellent temperament.¡± ¡°What does Second Miss think?¡± Su Xin Zhen naturally didn¡¯t want the crowd to know how good Su Mo Li was, and when she heard Madam Marquis¡¯ question, she said unconcernedly, ¡°Sister is weak, I don¡¯t have much interaction with her, every time I see her, she is always crying, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± Old Madame Su¡¯s hand clenched fiercely and stared up at Su Xin Zhen, her eyes radiating anger. Su Xin Zhen, however, treated it as if she didn¡¯t see it, and continued, ¡°Sister seems to be afraid to talk to her father, who is obviously very kind ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness, ¡°I made a mistake and my father doesn¡¯t blame me, but my sister was simply too wary!¡± Crying and wailing, careful of small talk. Isn¡¯t this what a concubine does? The eyebrows of the people present wrinkled, their impression of Su Mo Li grew worse and worse. Lady Marquis laughed, ¡°I see, that¡¯s right, after all, Eldest Miss is out praying for the blessings of the Prime Minister¡¯s family, where can she be as spoiled as Second Miss can be in front of the Prime Minister, as far as I know, Eldest Miss is only twelve years old.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Master Su is thinking, but isn¡¯t it offending the Immortals to let the Eldest Miss go praying for blessings even though she is weak? I say it¡¯s only right to let the second young miss go.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m sure Master Su is reluctant, after all, the place of prayer is not as prosperous and comfortable as the capital, and Master Su would certainly be reluctant to let his child with Madame Su go to suffer, so he can only let the Eldest Miss go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that this child is sincere, who could have imagined that after returning, what she would get is not the favor of her relatives, but dislike!¡± ¡°Somebody! Go and ask the Eldest Miss to come here! Such a pure and filial person should be honored.¡± Marquis Madam¡¯s words fell, and the crowd was shocked! Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was pale. Li Qianshi¡¯s face was also very bad, Marquis Madame was defending Su Mo Li, but, why? Is it because of Princess Huemin? But she hadn¡¯t heard that Marquis Madame was friends with Princess Huimin. Old Madame Su saw this and was slightly relieved: ¡°Li¡¯er this girl is extremely filial and good, she is not competitive but has her own ideas, she is a smart girl.¡± Marquis Madame smiled at the words, ¡°I figured that to be able to pray for her family outside for seven years, how could she not be a good child.¡± ¡°My sister is very good!¡± Su Jia Xuan couldn¡¯t help but say from the sidelines. ¡°Xuan Er must not be rude!¡± Li Qianshi glared at Su Jia Xuan and looked at Marquis Madam with a reparative smile, ¡°Please forgive her.¡± Marquis Madame waved her hand and said unconcernedly, ¡°Third Miss is young, but childish words are the truest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re called Xuan¡¯er?¡± Su Jia Xuan smiled and nodded her head. ¡°So Xuan Er tell me, what¡¯s so great about you as a big sister?¡± Su Jia Xuan tilted her head, ¡°My big sister is pretty! No one eats my food, but big sister does! Dong Xue said that big sister ate it because she was afraid that I would be sad, so she endured her discomfort ¡­¡­¡± When it came to the end, guilt appeared on Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face: ¡°I forgot that big sister is not well and can¡¯t eat spicy things, big sister can¡¯t come to the flower appreciation banquet today, it must be because she ate my stinky tofu ¡­¡­¡± Hearing that, the hearts of the crowd couldn¡¯t help but have a better impression of Su Mo Li, a loving sister with filial piety. After Madame Marquis comforted Su Jia Xuan, she heard a voice from outside: ¡°Miss Su has arrived!¡± CH 12 DECEMBER 4, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li was a hundred times reluctant to go to any flower appreciation banquet. However, people had come to personally pick her up. She knew what Marquis Madam Marquis wanted was to back her up. But she didn¡¯t think it was necessary, after all, she didn¡¯t think her relationship with Marquis Madame was that good either, she was just bored back then and gave Lady Marquis an antidote to her poison in passing. When Su Mo Li walked in, Su Xin Zhen distinctly heard the sound of the crowd sucking in a breath of air, as well as small whispered sighs. ¡°Miss Su actually looks so stunningly beautiful? This is too surprising!¡± ¡°No, this kind of appearance is unique in our capital!¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s understandable, the Elder Princess Huimin was also so stunning back then, but this Miss Su is a little less fierce and a little more tender than the Elder Princess Huimin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, after all, she¡¯s trying to live under her stepmother, not to mention, this Miss Su¡¯s body is not good.¡± Today¡¯s Su Mo Li was dressed in white with only a jade hairpin fixed on her bun. The small face was unpainted, and although it was a little pale, its vitality was good today. A pair of good-looking eyes with a few hints of laughter, making people feel good about her. A slight smile, moreover made her whole person fresh. After bowing her body, Su Mo Li was just about to greet her when Marquis Madam quickly came down and held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Although it¡¯s summer, today is quite windy and a bit cold, Yu¡¯er, bring me that silver cloak.¡± ¡°I liked you as soon as I saw Miss Su, can I call you Li¡¯er?¡± Su Mo Li raised her head slightly and looked into Marquis Madam¡¯s gentle eyes, somewhat helpless: ¡°Thank you, Madam, for your kindness.¡± After waiting for the cloak to be brought, Marquis Madame put it on Su Mo Li with her own hands and said with a smile, ¡°Li¡¯er has not returned to the capital for many years, it¡¯s time to have some fun in the capital, I¡¯m familiar with this capital, how about I take you out for a walk tomorrow?¡± Not good! She doesn¡¯t want to move! Don¡¯t drag her out of the house! Su Mo Li¡¯s heart was roaring, but on the surface, it was not apparent, and replied in a low voice, ¡°No need to bother Madam, my second and third sisters will take me out.¡± ¡°The two sisters are extremely good to me, and a few days ago, they even said that they would gift me the capital¡¯s trinkets.¡± Saying that Su Mo Li raised his head and smiled at Su Xin Zhen and Su Jia Xuan. Su Jia Xuan naturally returned the brilliant smile, however, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s features were somewhat distorted. Li Qianshi was even more shocked in her heart, Marquis Madam¡¯ style was too different from before, could it be that back then, Princess Huimin was friendly with Lady Marquis, but she just didn¡¯t know? That¡¯s impossible! At this time, Li Qianshi was baffled, but she would never believe that it was Su Mo Li who was befriended by Marquis Madam. After all, Su Mo Li was just a child in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t be a rival at all. ¡°Li¡¯er is indeed kind-hearted, just returned to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, are you having a comfortable time?¡± Marquis Madam looked at Su Mo Li with some worry in her eyes. But the crowd was horrified, Madame Marquis¡¯s question was as if she was afraid that her own children would be hurt. It was said that when the two people met for the first time, they wouldn¡¯t have such deep feelings. Su Mo Li knew that Marquis Madame really cared about her, softened her voice, and said, ¡°Madam don¡¯t worry, everything is fine at home, Grandmother has prepared everything for me, my third sister also accompanies me all the time, my second sister even teases me.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li coughed twice, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m weak, and I can¡¯t always play with my second sister.¡± Sighing apologetically, Su Mo Li looked at Su Xin Zhen with an apologetic glance. Tease? Su Xin Zhen¡¯s entire body was confused, when did she tease Su Stranger? Su Mo Li secretly quirked the corners of her lips, wasn¡¯t she teasing Su Xin Zhen like a kitten or a puppy? If she didn¡¯t, would Su Xin Zhen still be alive? ¡°You¡¯re a good child.¡± How did Madame Marquis not understand the curves in the back of the house? The people sitting there were also people shrewd, thinking of what Li Qianshi and Su Xin Zhen had just said, they pitied Su Mo Li a bit. In the end, she was the eldest child. Even if she was the firstborn daughter, so what? Having a stepmother is the same as having a stepfather! Seeing that Marquis Madame liked Su Mo Li so much, the crowd naturally became wallflowers and started praising Su Mo Li. With a gentle smile on her face, Su Mo Li was neither humble nor arrogant which caused many noblewomen to look up to her. Old Madam Su was pleased. She then looked at Li Qianshi and lowered her eyes, a deep thought drifting through her mind. ¡°Well said.¡± Marquis Madam nodded her head in praise, ¡°Although we are women, we are not inferior to men, it is always good to read more and study more.¡± ¡°The back mansion¡¯s one acre of land shouldn¡¯t trap our horizons.¡± Everyone echoed, ¡°Madam is right, a woman must not only have looks but also talent.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyebrows flickered with pride when someone asked Su Mo Li what books she had read. Su Xin Zhen couldn¡¯t help but speak before anyone else, ¡°My sister just learned the Three Character Classic after three days of lessons.¡± The crowd¡¯s faces were filled with shock. Su Mo Li said softly, ¡°What my sister said is true, I just came back from the countryside, after all, countryside teaching masters don¡¯t teach women, so I can only listen for a while.¡± The crowd laughed awkwardly, not knowing what to say for a while, just looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes with a little more contempt. Su Xin Zhen saw this, the pride between her eyebrows was about to spill out and her heart was free. ¡°Bang¡± Marquis Madame placed her cup on the table, straightened her clothes, and said with a smile, ¡°They say that a woman is still virtuous without talent, what the ancestor said is still reasonable.¡± ¡°Sometimes a woman who reads more and has more thoughts can be detrimental to the peace of the family house.¡± Everyone: ??? You¡¯ve told us how good reading is, so what are we supposed to say? Su Mo Li forced a smile and lowered her head. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was pale. Marquis Madam saying this, was she saying that she had a lot of thoughts? CH 13 DECEMBER 4, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Marquis Madam is right, no matter what you do, there are two sides to it.¡± ¡°Miss Su doesn¡¯t need to be presumptuous, I see that you¡¯re smart and clever, in time, you¡¯ll naturally become proficient in everything.¡± Madam Lin, who hadn¡¯t spoken, said with a smile. Su Mo Li looked up and smiled gratefully at Lady Lin¡¯s words. ¡°Nevertheless Qian Nan is right!¡± Marquis Madam also laughed and naturally changed the subject. Lin Qian Nan was the wife of a Grand Scholar, it was known that she was good friends with the Marquis Madam, and now they often communicated with each other. It was also heard that ¡­¡­ Lin Qian Nan was also a close friend of Princess Huimin ¡­¡­ ¡°Miss Su, if you are free, if you should go out and walk around often, it will be good for your body, back then your mother ¡­¡­¡± Lin Qian Nan slightly, smiled apologetically towards Su Mo Li, took a sip of her teacup, and ended the topic. ¡°Thank you for your care, Madam Lin, Mo Li understands.¡± Su Moli thanked gently. Lin Qian Nan took a glance at Li Qianshi and sighed in her heart, nodding towards Su Mo Li, her eyes full of pity. ¡°Madam, lunch has been prepared.¡± After the maid came to report, the Marquis Madam smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go out and enjoy the flowers while we eat.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Everyone responded and followed Marquis Madam to leave. Su Xin Zhen quickly came behind Madam Marquis and squeezed Su Mo Li directly to the side, smiling proudly towards Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li stumbled with a confused look on his face, biting her lips slightly and taking two steps back towards the back. Naturally, someone took the two¡¯s actions in their eyes. Although they felt that Su Mo Li was too weak, they were also displeased with Su Xin Zhen. ¡°Is there any discomfort in Miss Su¡¯s body?¡± Lin Qian Nan held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and asked in a small voice. Su Stranger turned around and bowed towards Lin Qian Nan and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam Lin, I¡¯m fine, I just didn¡¯t stand firm.¡± Lin Qian Nan held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with helplessness, ¡°Your mother and I were in the same boat back then, if it wasn¡¯t to avoid suspicion, we wouldn¡¯t have only written letters and not seen each other all these years.¡± ¡°Where could I have imagined that your mother would have left a step earlier after all.¡± ¡°Such a vibrant person!¡± Lin Qian Nan seemed to think of the past and her eyes were filled with nostalgia. ¡°Child, if you have any difficulties, feel free to come to the Imperial College to find me.¡± Lin Qian Nan patted Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, ¡°You are the daughter of the eldest princess and the niece of the emperor, if you are bullied in the house, never endure it, understand?¡± Su Mo Li raised his head, and facing Lin Qian Nan¡¯s somewhat worried appearance, suddenly revealed a brilliant smile: ¡°Li¡¯er understands.¡± That smile dazzled Lin Qian Nan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Madam Lin, Li¡¯er will go together with her.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯er¡¯s words brought Lin Qian Nan back to her senses and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, what good looks. After everyone went to the banquet, Su Xin Zhen was just about to go forward and sit beside Marquis Madam, when she heard Marquis Madam say with a smile, ¡°Second Miss Su will sit beside Madam Su, after all, it¡¯s mother and daughter, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be nice to break you up.¡± ¡°Here you are, ah, all mothers with children, my Li¡¯er has no mother, come, come sit here with me.¡± Marquis Madam¡¯s words made Li Qianshi¡¯s face pale. Her pupils shrank sharply and quickly said: ¡°Marquis Madam is joking, although Li¡¯er is not my biological child, she still calls me mother.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± the Marquis Madam gave a faint response, pulling Su Mo Li to sit beside her and signaling the servants to serve the food. To disgrace Li Qianshi like this, really made her unable to back down with good grace Old Lady Su sneered in her heart, then looked at the girl beside Marquis Madam and smiled happily. ¡°Madam, my grandmother likes to eat cinnamon cake, the cinnamon cake in Madam¡¯s house is soft and glutinous, more suitable for grandmother, can I ask for the recipe?¡± Su Mo Li asked in a small voice. Madam Marquis laughed, ¡°Naturally, yes! Someone, send one of the recipes for the cinnamon cake, and then send two more portions of cinnamon cake to Old Madam Su.¡± Old Madam Su looked up unexpectedly and saw her own Nan Nan smiling sweetly at her, and for a moment, her heart softened: ¡°Thank you, Marquis Madam.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite, if Old Madam wants to eat anything just say it directly, come to the Marquis as if you¡¯re coming to your own home.¡± Marquis Madam¡¯s words told everyone that she didn¡¯t have a problem with the Su family, she only had a problem with Li Qianshi. Everyone present was a smart person, so how could they not know? Slowly, everyone came alive and began to chat. Many of the old ladies praised Old Madam Su for having a good granddaughter. At this time, Su Xin Zhen, on the other hand, was tugging at her handkerchief, trying to conceal her anger, and barely had a smile on her face. ¡°Since it¡¯s a flower appreciation banquet, there¡¯s always poetry to be composed.¡± Madam Liu said with a smile, ¡°How about letting these children go and enjoy the flowers properly, then show us their skills?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s good.¡± Everyone agreed. Marquis Madam looked towards Su Mo Li, saw her nod, and responded. ¡°Go, go play with them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mo Li bowed towards Madam Marquis and also took Cheng Tao with him. As Su Xin Zhen saw this and her pupils darkened and she quickly followed. CH 14 DECEMBER 5, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS There was a flower forest in the garden of the Marquis¡¯s residence, which had all kinds of flowers. It must be said that the Marquis Madame was also a lover of flowers. The flower forest wasn¡¯t far from the location of the banquet, plus there was a maid at every ten paces, so there was no fear of a man rushing into it. In the flower forest, from time to time, the sound of women talking and laughing could be heard. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Su?¡± A woman in a pink dress walked over, her normal face had a serious expression and a strange light flashed in her eyes. Su Mo Li looked up and smiled wanly, ¡°Princess He Le, Miss Liu.¡± Princess He Le was not of the royal bloodline, her parents were both military generals and died in battle, that¡¯s why she was given the title of princess. As for Liu Qian Qian next to her, she was the first daughter of the Minister of Revenue. She was exceptionally good-looking. ¡°Is Miss Su alone? Why don¡¯t we go to enjoy the flowers together.¡± Liu Qian Qian¡¯s voice was soft, and with this good-natured expression on her face, no one could refuse. ¡°No need, I¡¯m not well, I can¡¯t walk too much, I will just enjoy the flowers here.¡± A helpless look appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face, her eyes filled with longing. Liu Qian Qian¡¯s heart softened, ¡°Let us support you since you also want to have a look inside ¡­¡­¡± Princess He Lee frowned, ¡°Where is your sister? Why is she not with you? Aren¡¯t you sisters? Aren¡¯t you supposed to help each other?¡± ¡°He Le!¡± Liu Qian Qian¡¯s fiercely called, anxiously pulling on the sleeves of the Princess of He Le and shaking her head towards her subtly. She then smiled apologetically towards Su Mo Li, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, He Le¡¯s way of speaking is a bit straightforward.¡± Princess He Le was silent for a moment, with a serious look on her face, ¡°Your relationship with your sister is not as good as you say it is? Your sister and her friends don¡¯t like you?¡± The corner of Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched, this temperament is really a bit straight. Nodding slightly, ¡°No matter what, my sisters like these flowers, I don¡¯t want to get my sister into trouble is all.¡± Princess He Le nodded thoughtfully. Liu Qian Qian was afraid that He Le would say something embarrassing again, pulling He Le away. Su Mo Li and Cheng Tao smiled at each other and were about to say something when they heard a familiar voice: ¡°Sister.¡± The smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face disappeared and was replaced with a soft expression: ¡°Second sister is here.¡± ¡°Sister, are you not feeling well? Let me help you go sit in the pavilion over there for a while.¡± Su Xin Zhen looked worried, ¡°It just so happens that there are quite a few rare species surrounding the pavilion, so you¡¯ll look and feel better.¡± Su Mo Li followed the direction of Su Xin Zhen¡¯s finger and looked over. There was indeed a pavilion, but there was no one there. And next to the pavilion was a small pond. Su Mo Li sneered in his heart, then gratitude appeared on his face, ¡°Thank you, sister, then sister please help me over.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up and smiled, ¡± Chun Feng, you take Cheng Tao to see the flowers too, I¡¯ll just take care of my sister.¡± Cheng Tao received Su Mo Li¡¯s glance, her face immediately showed gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Second Miss.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Su Mo Li directly leaned on Su Xin Zhen. It made Su Xin Zhen strain to hold her. ¡°Sister is tired, it¡¯s all because of sister¡¯s body.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li¡¯s little face grew whiter, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Cheng Tao back ¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, no need.¡± Su Xin Zhen managed a smile, ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Mo Li smiled, and most of her weight was transferred to Su Xin Zhen. Su Xin Zhen wanted to let Su Mo Li use some of her own strength as she had always felt that Su Mo Li was doing it on purpose, and when she met Su Mo Li¡¯s timid eyes, the corners of her mouth twitched and she resigned herself to her fate. It was hard for them to reach the pavilion. Su Xin Zhen breathed heavily, in the end, she was also very weak! When she eased up, Su Xin Zhen looked at Su Mo Li and her eyes looked vicious. Without moving a single word, she walked to Su Mo Li¡¯s side. At this time, Su Stranger was standing in front of the pond, looking at the flowers in the pond, his eyes shining brightly as if she liked it very much. Su Xin Zhen sneered and came in front of Su Stranger, curling the corners of her lips and her unkind voice came over, ¡°Sister, do you think that if the Marquis Madam knew that it was you who pushed me into the pond, would she still like you?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A scream shattered the discussions of the crowd. ¡°Poof!¡± A body splashed in the water! Su Xin Zhen was stunned, her face filled with shock and incredulity! CH 15 DECEMBER 6, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Second Miss, why did you push our Miss!¡± Cheng Tao yelled out in a hoarse voice, then ran a few steps towards the side and shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Please save our lady!¡± The voice of Cheng Tao combined some inner energy directly pushed the words to the ears of the crowd. Old Madam Su, who was chatting with others, looked pale as she said: ¡°Nan Nan! Something has happened to my granddaughter!¡± Marquis Madame also sensed that something was wrong and quickly said, ¡°Quick! Go save someone!¡± Li Qianshi frowned, somewhat confused, and when she saw Old Madam Su almost fell to the ground, she gave a helping hand: ¡°Mother, you slow down.¡± Old Madam Su directly threw away Li Qianshi¡¯s hand and quickly walked forward. At this time, Cheng Tao¡¯s face was full of tears, accusingly looking at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°If something happens to my Miss, I won¡¯t let you go even if I have to die!¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re lying!¡± Su Xin Zhen finally reacted, ¡°I didn¡¯t push her! She jumped on her own!¡± ¡°My lady is weak, why would she jump in to the water when she knows it will cost her her life?¡± ¡°Are you saying my lady set you up? Even if it¡¯s a setup, what¡¯s wrong with using other methods? This could kill you!¡± The crowd listened to Cheng Tao¡¯s words and whispered, looking at Su Xin Zhen in a bad light. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± the Marquis Madame¡¯ icy voice came over, ¡°Where¡¯s Li¡¯er?¡± Her eyes fell on Su Xin Zhen, a hint of ruthlessness flashed across her face. Li Qianshi¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, since she had just heard Cheng Tao¡¯s words, naturally others had heard them. She quickly came to Su Xin Zhen and snapped at Cheng Tao, ¡°What are you saying, a lowly servant girl?¡± ¡°Li¡¯er and Zhen¡¯er are close sisters, what framing and not framing?¡± ¡°The reason Li¡¯er fell into the pool was carelessness! Are you saying this to provoke a fight?¡± Saying that Li Qianshi fiercely pinched Su Xin Zhen. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s reaction was extremely fast, and she now cried: ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it really wasn¡¯t me ¡­¡­ I just wanted to come over with big sister to enjoy the flowers, I didn¡¯t think big sister would fall into the water.¡± ¡°Nan Nan! My Nan Nan ah!¡± Old Madam Su looked at the pool, her face full of anxiety, ¡°Save my Nan Nan, save her ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Clattering¡± splashed the water. Everyone saw Princess He Le laboriously dragging Su Mo Li towards the shore and swimming over. ¡°Quick! Go help!¡± the Marquis Madame was busy giving orders. A few maids who knew how to swim jumped down and helped Princess He Le carry Su Mo Li over. The surrounding maids quickly took blankets and wrapped up He Le and Su Mo Li so that they wouldn¡¯t get cold. ¡°How are you?¡± Liu Qian Qian quickly walked over, ¡°Why did you just jump off, I didn¡¯t even realize it.¡± Princess He Le did not speak. After watching Su Mo Li being carried away, only then did she walk over to the Marquis Madam, ¡°Madam, I saw it from the side, it was Su Xin Zhen who pushed Su Mo Li off.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go down and change my clothes first.¡± Bowing herself towards Marquis Madam, she left with her maid. This accusation left everyone stunned. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s weeping stopped abruptly. The other thousand ladies looked at each other with gloom in their eyes. And some of the soft-hearted ones were embarrassed on her behalf. She had just said that it was Su Mo Li herself who had jumped, and now the princess had all come out to testify against her. ¡°There must be some misunderstanding here.¡± Li Qianshi quickly said, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, think carefully about what¡¯s going on. Did Li¡¯er herself carelessly fall in, or did you accidentally touch her?¡± Li Qianshi left one accidental¡± and the other ¡°careless ¡°, the meaning of which, naturally, everyone understood. ¡°It¡¯s not accidental, it¡¯s intentional.¡± Liu Qian Qian couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth. Madam Liu asked from the side, ¡°Qian Qian, did you see something?¡± Liu Qian Qian nodded, ¡°Mother, ladies, I was picking flowers in the pavilion next to me with Princess He Le before because the princess said it was too bad that Miss Su was too weak to see these flowers ¡­¡­¡± ¡°But the people who would be seen picking the other flowers came here to pick them.¡± ¡°Then we saw Miss Second Miss Sue and Eldest Miss Su coming. I don¡¯t know what was said, but Eldest Miss Su looked frightened.¡± ¡°Right after that, we saw Miss Second Miss Su pushing Eldest Miss Su off.¡± ¡°Princess He Le knows how to swim, so she jumped in immediately as well, which was the only way to save Miss Su.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was pale, and she shook her head vigorously, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that ¡­¡­¡± Liu Qian Qian frowned, ¡°I never lie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my daughter never tells lies.¡± Lady Liu also shielded Liu Qian Qian in her arms, ¡°Unlike some people who are full of lies!¡± Old Madame Su closed her eyes and bent towards Marquis Madame: ¡°Madame, Li¡¯er¡¯s side, asking Madame to please take care of it.¡± In the end, it¡¯s someone¡¯s family matter, Marquis Madame naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere: ¡°Old Madame don¡¯t worry, Li¡¯er I like with all my heart, I will take good care of her.¡± Old Madam Su thanked her again, then looked at Li Qianshi and Su Xin Zhen with cold eyes: ¡°Follow me back.¡± Seeing that all the parties had left, the crowd said a few words and scattered with them. At this time, in the room, Su Mo Li opened her eyes and coughed quietly. On the side, Cheng Tao was pursing her lips and smoothing Su Mo Li¡¯s breathing for her. When Su Mo Li had calmed down, only then did she look at the doctor, ¡°Doctor Shi, how is my lady?¡± Shi Jun raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s pale face, ¡°There is no major hindrance, I¡¯ll write a prescription, she just needs to take the medicine on time.¡± Su Mo Li stared at Shi Jun through the gauze curtain, how can there be such a good-looking person in this world. At one point, she couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Does Doctor Shi Jun have a marriage partner?¡± Shi Jun unexpectedly raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°At that time, could this doctor act as he wants, to just eat, drink, and do the things he likes every day?¡± Cheng Tao¡¯s cheeks twitched and she directly covered Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth, gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Miss, be careful what you say!¡± CH 16 DECEMBER 7, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Shi Jun didn¡¯t bother to watch the interaction between the master and servant of Su Mo and gave Xiao Guozi a look. Xiao Guozi was busy packing up his things. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, Ben ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Saying that, Shi Jun nodded towards Su Mo Li and turned around to leave. Su Mo Li gave a grudging glance at Cheng Tao; ¡°You¡¯re too much, I¡¯m suffering from a cold and you still won¡¯t let me go see that beautiful man!¡± Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, Cheng Tao enunciated each word; ¡°Miss! I won¡¯t stop you from seeing beautiful men, but you can¡¯t just see one and try to bring them back!¡± ¡°How about I can let all the other beauties go and take this one?¡± Cheng Tao was silent. Slowly she said; ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid that if you send this message back, you¡¯ll be lectured by all the young masters ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li shuddered and laughed awkwardly; ¡°That, you¡¯re right, I cannot change my mind when I see ¡­¡­ but ¡­¡­ really look good!¡± ¡°Good looks don¡¯t pay the bills, miss!¡± ¡°But it¡¯ll whet my appetite!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Okay I know, someone¡¯s coming.¡± Su Mo Li even changed his expression and leaned on the bed. Cheng Tao also changed her look, her face became full of worry and her eyes were filled with tears. If Shi Jun were here, I¡¯m afraid he would have marveled at how quickly the two changed their faces. ¡°Prince, this Miss Su is truly a tender beauty!¡± Xiao Guozi sighed, ¡°But she¡¯s just too weak, hey, she¡¯ s also a pitiful person.¡± Shi Jun raised his eyebrows; ¡°A pitiful person?¡± ¡°Yes Prince, isn¡¯t she just a pitiful person! I heard that this Miss Su was pushed into the pond by her own sister! Ah, how can she not be pitiful?¡± ¡°Imperial Doctor Chen also said that Miss Su is very weak, she¡¯ll die if she¡¯s not careful!¡± The appearance of Su Mo¡¯s fragile face appeared in Shi Jun¡¯s mind and he said thoughtfully, ¡°Pitiful indeed.¡± Xiao Guozi was appalled and looked at Shi Jun, always feeling that something was wrong with the crown prince. The imperial palace, in the imperial study room. ¡°Your Majesty, the crown prince has come to give you a greeting.¡± When the emperor, who was dealing with government affairs heard this, his tiredness was swept away. He quickly stood up and took a look around; ¡°Da Guozi you look, I¡¯ve put up all my valuable things, right?¡± Da Guozi held back a smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all been put away.¡± The emperor was relieved; ¡°That¡¯s good, or else when he comes over, my goodies will be gone again!¡± ¡°Go, call him in.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Da Guozi was helpless, every time the emperor packed up his things and waited for the Crown Prince to come down, after a few random words he gave it up again ah. He ended up vomiting up more things than he put away! Why bother? Shi Jun is the pseudonym of the crown prince, Zhong Li Shi. Everyone knows that the Crown Prince is deeply loved by the Emperor, yet the Crown Prince does not like government affairs and likes to treat people. I heard that this hobby was cultivated by Imperial Doctor Chen. Because Imperial Doctor Chen had to visit the emperor a daily to check for a healthy pulse and the prince was able to have a chance to be alone with the emperor, Prince Zhong Li Shi managed to learn the art of medicine and spend more time alone with the emperor. Originally the emperor was very annoyed that the crown prince was not doing his job, yet after hearing the reason for this, he rewarded many good things. The other princes naturally tried this trick, but they were scolded for it. All the ministers thought the emperor was eccentric to the core! ¡°Father! I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Before the person arrived, the voice arrived first. The emperor only felt a flash of light and saw a smiling Zhong Li Shi walk in. Zhong Li Shi was already good-looking ah, now with a smile and dazzling eyes, even the emperor did not react. Zhong Li Shi directly sat down, took a cup of tea, and took a sip; ¡°Father, do you think that your son is a little more handsome again? For the sake of your son¡¯s efforts to look good again, what are you rewarding me with today?¡± The author has something to say: The Emperor: no shame! Crown Prince; am I not good-looking? The Emperor: ¡­¡­ Prince: Am I not good-looking enough for you? Your Majesty: Reward! Da Gouzi: Why bother? I¡¯m tired of going back and forth! CH 17 DECEMBER 8, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Brat!¡± The Emperor reacted by staring at him with no kindness: ¡°You came to me just to ask for something nice?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± When Zhong Li Shi looked at the emperor, he smiled and said, ¡°Father, do you remember Aunt Huimin?¡± ¡°Huimin?¡± The emperor was stunned for a moment, ¡°Naturally, I remember, royal sister Huimin was very much liked by my father, even more than his own children. ¡°Royal sister Huimin was also very attractive, and extremely good to her brothers and sisters, but it¡¯s a pity.¡± The emperor sighed and shook his head. Zhong Li Shi quirked the corners of his lips: ¡°I have been treating a young girl for the past few days and found that she looks exceptionally like Aunt Huimin, so I made some inquiries and found that she is actually Aunt Huimin¡¯s daughter.¡± The emperor was stunned: ¡°After your Aunt Huimin married the Su family, she did give birth to a daughter, but because of her poor health, she was sent to the countryside to take care of her health, why is she back?¡± Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows and tacitly deferred. The emperor sighed: ¡°It¡¯s been seven years since I last saw her.¡± ¡°Father, this cousin of mine has been bullied a lot, won¡¯t you protect her a little for Aunt Huimin¡¯s sake?¡± Zhong Li Shi said unconcernedly, ¡°Do you still remember that Aunt Huimin took a sword for Father? When Zhong Li Shi said that, the emperor remembered what happened back then. ¡°You are right, at that time I had quite a few royal brothers and sisters, only Huimin treated me as an elder brother, the others hated enough to kill me.¡± The emperor¡¯s face became darker, obviously thinking of the things that happened back then. ¡°Father, I thought that Aunt Huimin took care of me a bit back then, and since my cousin is back, I also need to send something to her, so Father, open the private treasury and let me take a look?¡± Seeing that the emperor¡¯s face was not good, Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes darkened as he pretended not to understand the emperor¡¯s thoughts and said jokingly. The Emperor was unable to laugh or cry at Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words, and the hatred that had just bubbled up disappeared for a moment: ¡°You want to take something from me even though you are the one gifting it to your cousin?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zhong Li Shi was all smiles, ¡°After all, my father¡¯s things are better than hid son¡¯s, and I don¡¯t have money!¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Choose and go! I get annoyed when I see you!¡± The emperor directly waved his hand, as if very annoyed with Zhong Li Shi. Zhong Li Shi was now happy, and even said good words repeatedly before going out. Xiao Guozi, who was outside, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Yi Fu, every time the emperor says he won¡¯t give the prince anything good, but he eventually did.¡± Da Guozi looked down at Xiao Guozi strangely: ¡°This is the love of father and son, and you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± Xiao Guozi laughed cheerfully, ¡°I understand, it¡¯s just like Yi Fu treats me! Hehehe!¡± Looking at Xiao Guozi¡¯s silly appearance, Da Guozi¡¯s face was full of black lines. He helplessly shook his head, so silly, he might be sold for his behavior and not even know it, but fortunately, His Highness didn¡¯t dislike him. Really can¡¯t stand it. He waved his hand directly and said: ¡°Hurry up and take the crown prince to the private treasury! Don¡¯t get in my face!¡± ¡°Hey, Yi Fu, I got some new tea from the Crown Prince, remember to drink it! I heard it¡¯s good for the body.¡± Looking at the back of Xiao Guozi¡¯s departure, Da Guozi¡¯s eyebrows softened a bit and he shook his head. At this time, however, Su Mo Li was experiencing Marquis Madams¡¯ care. ¡°Quick let the doctor take a look.¡± After the maid brought the doctor, Cheng Tao was stunned for a moment, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there an Imperial Doctor just now?¡± ¡°What? An Imperial Doctor?¡± Marquis Madame was confused. Cheng Tao nodded, ¡°It¡¯s Imperial Doctor Shi, ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Imperial Doctor Shi? When did the Imperial Hospital ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯s the new Imperial Doctor Shi from the Imperial Hospital! I just happened to meet him at the door, so I invited him over.¡± The maid beside her quickly reminded. Marquis Madame also displayed a sudden understanding, but her appearance was a bit unnatural: ¡°It is indeed a new Imperial Doctor, but since the doctor is here, it¡¯s better to take a look.¡± After the doctor confirmed that everything was fine, Marquis Madame was relieved, and just when she was about to say something, she heard that Princess He Le had come. Princess He Le had changed her clothes, and her face was still very serious. After paying her respects to the Marquis Madame, she looked at Su Mo Li, and her frown deepened. ¡°You¡¯re very stupid.¡± Su Mo Li was about to express her gratitude but was startled when she heard the words of Princess He Le. ¡°Too stupid.¡± Princess He Le shook her head, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Then she said goodbye to Marquis Madam and left. Su Mo Li opened her mouth slightly, her small face had the appearance of confusion. When Marquis Madam saw this, her heart softened, and after waving off the servants, she took Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°He Le is straightforward and has been so since she was a child, but she is not bad-minded.¡± ¡°Still, I never thought that you would be the first daughter of the Prime Minister.¡± Su Mo Li smiled slightly: ¡°It was only in passing that I saved you, you don¡¯t have to offend my stepmother and the others for me.¡± ¡°Besides, they are extremely good to me.¡± Marquis Madam shook her head: ¡°You, why can¡¯t you understand?¡± Su Mo Li pretended to be puzzled. Marquis Madam waved her hand: ¡°All right, not to mention the fact that you have saved my life, with this temperament of yours, I have to protect you somehow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you back, and if you encounter any danger, have your maid come to me, okay?¡± ¡°And next time it can¡¯t be like this!¡± At the end of the sentence, anger appeared in Marquis Madam¡¯s eyes. Su Mo Li smiled, ¡°Thank you, Madam Marquis.¡± In the carriage, Cheng Tao lowered the curtain and whispered, ¡°Miss, are you going to let the second miss go this time?¡± Su Mo Li laughed twice. Now that there were no outsiders, her whole person was relaxed. Previously, there was the appearance of weakness between her eyebrows, but now it was replaced by a lively expression. ¡°Let go? Have you ever seen me forgive enemies who insulted me?¡± Cheng Tao was slightly startled, then she smiled, ¡°So, Miss, what are you going to do this time?¡± ¡°No matter what, this time Second Miss has gone too far, so we should teach her a lesson!¡± Su Mo Li smiled faintly, her eyes glittering with profound color: ¡°There is always a price to pay for one¡¯s actions.¡± After arriving at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, Su Mo Li was helped by Cheng Tao and the Marquis Madams¡¯ eldest maid, Li Zhi, towards the residence. ¡°Eldest Miss is back!¡± As soon as Su Mo Li entered the front room, she saw Old Madam Su and Su Chen sitting on the top seat. Su Xin Zhen was kneeling on the floor crying, and Li Qianshi was sitting on the side looking somewhat bad. As for Su Jia Xuan, she was dazed. Only after hearing about her return did she turn around and smile at Su Mo Li. ¡°Lord Su, this slave servant has sent the Eldest Miss back.¡± Li Zhi bowed her body and slowly said towards Su Chen, ¡°Lord Su, Miss Su was frightened and fell into the water, she was already weak, and now she is even worse.¡± ¡°After all, it was an accident at the Marquis¡¯ residence, our Marquis Madam is very apologetic, and brought a few boxes of ginseng for Miss Su¡¯s body.¡± The steward quickly took them over, and Su Chen slowly said, ¡°Thanking the Marquis Madam, I was not strict enough in my discipline.¡± With that, he looked at Su Mo Li and saw that she was swaying, his eyebrows furrowed imperceptibly, ¡°You sit down first.¡± Cheng Tao gripped Su Mo Li¡¯s hand tightly, this tone was not right! But Su Mo Li gave Cheng Tao a look and slowly sat down. ¡°Lord Su.¡± Li Chi frowned, she was the first maid beside Madam and was always steady. Madam also relied on her very much, so she knew quite a few things. Su Chen¡¯s actions made her feel upset in her heart for Su Mo Li. This was the father¡¯s own daughter who almost died in the water, but he didn¡¯t even hear about it. It¡¯s true that if you have a stepmother, you have a stepfather. After a pause, Li Chi continued, ¡°Lord Su, our Madam said that if the Su residence can¡¯t accommodate the eldest Miss, our Madam can take care of her for you.¡± Su Chen¡¯s heart sank, and his face looked pale: ¡°Marquis Madame is joking, Li¡¯er is my daughter, so I must take good care of her.¡± Li Zhi smiled, didn¡¯t say anything, but bowed towards Su Mo Li, ¡°Eldest Miss, Madam said, if you have any problems, feel free to send someone to find her.¡± After saying that, she bowed to Su Chen again: ¡°I will leave first.¡± Su Chen was a little surprised to see Su Mo Li, but he never thought that Su Mo Li would actually be liked by Marquis Madam. It was just ¡­¡­ What Si er said is that since this daughter came back, there has been no peace in the house, and she was really a disaster. ¡°Li¡¯er, if you are fine, go back to your room and rest. Su Chen faintly spoke. Su Mo Li did not speak yet, but Old Madam Su slammed the table: ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Chen frowned, ¡°Mother, it wasn¡¯t me who said that since Li¡¯er is back and there¡¯s been trouble in the house. Since she¡¯s not feeling well, is it not good for her to stay in the courtyard?¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯ve lost face to the Marquis, how do you want me to face my colleagues tomorrow?¡± Su Mo Li lowered her eyes and sneered in her heart. His mouth was saying that he wanted her to take good care of herself. In fact, he wanted to imprison! Old Madam Su looked at Su Chen incredulously, ¡°Chen¡¯er, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? It was Jin¡¯er who deliberately pushed Nan Nan into the pool!¡± She never expected that it would be Su Mo Li who would be injured and eventually punished! ¡°Mother! Your heart goes out to Li¡¯er, but you can¡¯t accuse her of anything. Jin¡¯er was just careless!¡± Li Qianshi quickly knelt down, tears dripping down, a pair of eyes filled with heartache, ¡°Mother, Zhen¡¯er is still young, how could she do it on purpose? There must be a misunderstanding here!¡± ¡°Not wrong.¡± Su Chen also responded, ¡°I¡¯ve watched Zhen¡¯er grow up. I know this child¡¯s temperament. Although she is a bit arrogant, she would never do anything to harm others. ¡°Mother, there must be a misunderstanding. Besides, Li¡¯er knows she is not well, so why would she go to enjoy the flowers?¡± ¡°And to go to the pond to enjoy the flowers and fall in, you have brought this on yourself!¡± ¡°You¡¯re confused!¡± Old Madam Su shouted and couldn¡¯t help but cough. Momo Ke from the side was busy trying to calm Old Madam Su¡¯s nerves. Seeing this, Su Chen became more and more displeased with Su Mo Li, and spoke with reproach: ¡°What¡¯s going on, you say? You¡¯d better tell the truth. Jin¡¯er would never do such a vicious thing!¡± Although Su Xin Zhen is still crying, her heart is proud of herself. So what if you set me up, Su Mo Li? In my father¡¯s heart, you are inferior to me! The author has something to say: Tomorrow Ah Li strikes back! I¡¯ll show you why flowers are so red! Recommend a friend¡¯s text~ Title: The Runaway Concubine(Íõ¸®ÌÓæª) The story goes that Tang Wan, the first daughter of a wealthy family in the capital, was not treated well by her elders at an early age and survived to the age of fifteen. Upon learning the news, Tang Wan quickly married herself off to the poor scholar next door, and Tang¡¯s family gave her a dowry of one hundred taels of silver, severing their relationship with her. Tang Wan thought she would live in poverty, but her husband brought back some good things every now and then, such as silver-ear swallow¡¯s nest, ginseng, and deer antler. Tang Wan wanted to ask, ¡°How did you get this kind of silver ear and bird¡¯s nest? The husband shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just eat them up.¡± Until one day, she saw the South King, who was always superior to her husband, respectfully bowed to her husband, ¡°Little, Little Uncle.¡± Then one day, Tang Wan discovered a little secret buried deep in her husband¡¯s heart ¡­¡­ CH 18 DECEMBER 9, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li kneeled down, her face was pale as tears flowed down, her eyes were so thick with sorrow that they couldn¡¯t be dissolved. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s all daughter¡¯s fault, daughter shouldn¡¯t be in poor health, shouldn¡¯t go to enjoy the flowers, when sister asked daughter to go to the pond, daughter also shouldn¡¯t follow.¡± ¡°Daughter knew she was not well, but she still wanted to go to see the begonias, and it was her fault.¡± The surroundings were silent. Su Xin Zhen had forgotten to cry. Li Qianshi was also startled, and then immediately reacted and looked at Su Mo Li, but there was no trace of fakery on her face as if she had really confessed. But what she said ¡­¡­ Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Nan Nan!¡± Old Madam Su hugged Su Mo Li, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you this child ¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You are not well, due to praying for the blessing of our Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and it was the Marquis Madam Marquis who sent someone to invite you to enjoy the flowers and look at the begonias ¡­¡­.¡± Old Madam Su looked at Su Chen with tears streaming down her face, her face full of disappointment: ¡°As the Prime Minister and a father, is this how you treat an innocent person?¡± ¡°After studying the classic literature books, is this how they teach you to distinguish between right and wrong?¡± Old Madame Su¡¯s voice was trembling and she was obviously so angry that she couldn¡¯t stand it. Pointing her finger at Su Chen, she felt angry and anxious: ¡°Do you know why Nan Nan wants to see the begonia flowers?¡± When Su Mo Li confessed her mistake, Su Chen felt a trace of guilt when he saw the heartbreaking sadness on Su Mo Li¡¯s face. When he saw Su Mo Li¡¯s sadness, Su Chen felt a trace of guilt. Coupled with Old Madam Su¡¯s explanation, the belief in his heart began to waver, yes, everything was forced on Su Mo Li by others and had nothing to do with her. Thinking this way, his tone also eased a bit: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because of you!¡± Old Madam Su cried out in a hoarse voice, ¡°This child, heard that you like begonia flowers, and I know that Marquis Madam has sent a pot here, and I want to go and have a look so that I can describe it to you!¡± Su Chen had a complicated look and opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. When Li Qianshi saw this, she quietly added: ¡°Even so, Li¡¯er can¡¯t wrongly accuse Zhen¡¯er of pushing her into the pond in front of everyone, because Zhen¡¯er is already eleven years old. With that said, Li Qianshi¡¯s tears fell: ¡°If Li¡¯er is unhappy with us, just say so, we are family. When we¡¯re outside, how can you frame siblings and bring shame to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence? The guilt that Su Chen had just felt disappeared in a flash. Su Mo Li lifted her eyes to meet Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes, and with a tone of desolation asked: ¡°Mother, is this how you see me?¡± ¡°What good would it do me to disgrace the Prime Minister¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°I have defended my sister in every way, so how could I do something to frame her?¡± ¡°Or does my mother think that I, a person who has not left home since I returned from the countryside, can bribe Princess He Le and the daughter of the Minister of Revenue?¡± Su Chen was slightly startled: ¡°What does this matter have to do with Princess He Le?¡± It was obvious that Li Qianshi did not tell the truth about the testimony of Princess He Le. Old Madame Su, however, just remembered and immediately said, ¡°Nan Nan was unconscious when she was rescued, so how could she accuse Jin¡¯er? Marquis Madame always liked Nan Nan, so naturally, she was furious. Princess He Le and the Liu family¡¯s daughter came out to testify, so what does it have to do with Nan Nan?¡± ¡°Chen¡¯er.¡± Saying this, Old Madame Su sighed. Su Chen was busy saying, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± She waved her hand away: ¡°Chen¡¯er, mother knows that you are partial to Zhen¡¯er, but Nan Nan is also your daughter.¡± ¡°Back then, the eldest princess married to you and taught her children, and she took even better care of me.¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed imperceptibly at the mention of Princess Huimin. Li Qianshi¡¯s mouth quirked slightly upward but quickly returned to its natural state. How much Su Chen hated Princess Huimin, others didn¡¯t know, but she knew it all too well! After Su Chen married Princess Huimin, everyone thought it was because of her that he was favored by the emperor, which was a blow to his self-esteem. Therefore, the more he looked at Princess Huimin, the more displeased he became. ¡°You don¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face, you look at the Buddha¡¯s face.¡± Old Madam Su closed her eyes, ¡°For the sake of her real mother, for the sake of my old face, don¡¯t break your real daughter¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°Grandmother, Nan Nan¡¯s heart will not chill.¡± Su Mo Li knew that this was not the time to mention her own mother. She pursed her lips and her soft voice sounded, ¡°I grew up envious of people with a father, also know that the beating and scolding is a form of love, and now that my father blames me, I know he is treating me as his own daughter, I am not heartbroken, I ¡­¡­ I am very happy! ¡­¡­¡± Saying that a red blush appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face, and the eyes that looked at Su Chen were full of admiration. ¡°Father is right, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m the eldest sister, I should protect my younger sister.¡± So profoundly righteous, Su Chen couldn¡¯t in good conscience put all the blame on Su Mo Li! Together with Su Mo Li¡¯s weak appearance, and the look in her eyes that showed that she regarded himself as a dependable person, he was exceptionally impressed. Now he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the testimony of Princess He Le?¡± This sentence was addressed to Li Qianshi and Su Xinzhen. The seriousness of his tone made Su Xin Zhen shake and lower her head, her eyes filled with resentment. Li Qianshi was busy saying: ¡°Master, I was also in a hurry and forgot, but Princess He Le may have been too far away to see ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°OK.¡± Su Chen¡¯s tone had three points of indifference in it. But Su Xin Zhen is his beloved child in the end: ¡°Go back and reflect on yourself, and you, as a mother, teach her the rules as well! Even if you accidentally pushed Li¡¯er into the pond, you still have to apologize!¡± Saying that, he helped Su Mo Li up again with his own hands: ¡°Li¡¯er, get up.¡± ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Li Qianshi, on the other hand, glared at Su Xinzhen, who, although unwilling to do so, knew that she could not confront her father now. As soon as she was about to apologize, she saw Su Mo Li come over and help her up with her own hands: ¡°Sister it¡¯s right, it¡¯s all sister¡¯s fault.¡± Having said that, she reached out to straighten Su Xin Zhen¡¯s hairpin: ¡°Don¡¯t blame father for punishing you, father is just trying to prevent you from making a mistake in the future ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fake kindness!¡± Su Xin Zhen violently pushed Su Moli out of the way! She just can¡¯t stand the way Su Mo Li is acting like a first wife and eldest daughter! Without her, she would have been the first daughter of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence! Su Mo Li stumbled and fell to the ground, her small face full of fear. ¡°Su Xin Zhen!¡± Su Chen shouted angrily and quickly pulled Su Mo Li up. Su Mo Li jumped into Su Chen¡¯s arms: ¡°Father ¡­¡­ Did I do something wrong? I¡¯ll change, I¡¯ll change now ¡­¡­¡± The trembling voice and overwhelmed look made Su Chen¡¯s heart fiercely soften: ¡°You¡¯re all right, Li¡¯er don¡¯t blame yourself, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Old Madam Su took Su Mo Li into her arms and took a deep look at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°Chen¡¯er, Li¡¯er is not well, I¡¯ll take her back first.¡± ¡°As for Zhen¡¯er ¡­¡­ it¡¯s fine, you can see for yourself.¡± With that, Old Madam Su held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand tightly and took her away. ¡°Kneel properly in front of the ancestral shrine for me!¡± ¡°And you! Look at what you¡¯ve taught your daughter!¡± Su Chen shook his hand and directly left. Behind him came the sound of Su Xin Zhen¡¯s painful crying. Su Mo Li lowered his head, quirked the corner of his lips, who wouldn¡¯t fight at home? The author has something to say: In the next chapter, Ah Li is going to do something about it! CH 19 DECEMBER 10, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li soothed the sad old Madam Su and waited for her to fall asleep before returning with Cheng Tao to the Cui Zhu Courtyard. Huang Fan had already prepared a bath and clean clothes. Cui Zhu Courtyard was very quiet, and the maids went about their duties. Meanwhile, in the Meihua Courtyard, Su Jia Xuan was gripping her handkerchief, her small face full of tangled expressions. Finally, she seemed to have figured something out and stood up: ¡°Dong Zhi, second sister is being punished, let¡¯s go and see her.¡± Dong Zhi was slightly startled, her eyes full of worry: ¡°Miss, do you really want to go?¡± Su Jia Xuan pursed her lips and nodded her head vigorously. When the two arrived at the ancestral shrine, they heard Su Xin Zhen inside, cursing Su Mo Li. Su Jia Xuan stood outside and bit her lip, her childish voice sounded: ¡°Big sister did nothing, the wrong person is the second sister, why is she still so abusive to big sister ¡­¡­¡±. Dong Zhi sighed but didn¡¯t know how to answer Su Jia Xuan properly. ¡± Xuan¡¯er? Are you coming?¡± Su Xin Zhen seemed to have heard Su Jia Xuan¡¯s voice and immediately raised her voice to ask. Su Jia Xuan didn¡¯t answer, but walked in, ¡°Second sister.¡± The moment she saw Su Jia Xuan, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly got up and grabbed Su Jia Xuan¡¯s hand, ¡°Good sister, go and beg father to let me go.¡± Su Jia Xuan stared at her, ¡°But Daddy told you to reflect here, does sister know she¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ha Ha!¡± Su Xin Zhen laughed sarcastically, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? She should never have come back! If she hadn¡¯t come back, how could I have been punished!¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Xin Zhen incredulously, ¡°But you were the one who pushed big sister!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Su Xin Zhen turned back sharply, ¡°Am I your sister or is Su Mo Li your sister? Why are you helping Su Mo Li in every way?¡± ¡°Su Jia Xuan, don¡¯t you forget that you are my own sister from the same father and mother!¡± Su Jia Xuan opened her mouth, a hint of grievance appeared on her small face, ¡°Master said, if you know your mistake, you should correct it, not to mention that big sister is also my sister.¡± ¡°In the end, you just don¡¯t want to go to daddy¡¯s to plead for me, right?¡± Su Xin Zhen looked across at Su Jia Xuan with mockery on her face, ¡°I see, you want me to be punished by my father, you want father to dislike me so that you can be my father¡¯s favorite child, right?¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face turned white: ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t mean it ¡­¡­ obviously sister you¡¯re wrong, you ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Su Xin Zhen slapped Su Jia Xuan directly in the face. Su Jia Xuan, who was only an eight-year-old child, stumbled and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Second Miss, you, how could you hit Third Miss!¡± Dong Zhi was full of incredulity, hugging Su Jia Xuan and looking at the slap marks on her face, her heart ached. Su Jia Xuan was stubborn not to let the tears fall, instead, she pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Dong Zhi, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Xin Zhen who had hit Su Jia Xuan was also stunned, and only reacted when Su Jia Xuan had left, rushing to Su Jia Xuan¡¯s back and shouting, ¡°Xuan Er you come back! You get back here!¡± However, no one paid any attention to her. When she left the ancestral shrine, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s tears fell down. ¡°Third Miss, I¡¯ll go get the doctor. When Dong Zhi saw this, she was about to go outside, but was stopped by Su Jia Xuan, who whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡± Dong Zhi was very anxious, but Su Jia Xuan was very determined, and could only lead her back to Meiyuan Court, where she slept for an hour. After an hour¡¯s sleep, Su Jia Xuan seemed to forget what had just happened and plunged into the small kitchen. Li Qianshi, who got the news, hurriedly came to Meiyuan Courtyard and saw Su Jia Xuan sitting in the kitchen, frowning slightly: ¡°Xuan¡¯er, your sister didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but you too. Why did you go to the ancestral shrine?¡±. ¡°Knowing your sister is angry, you still said those words to anger her, you this girl is really ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan focused her eyes and looked at Li Qianshi before opening her mouth slightly: ¡°Mother, I was worried about my sister, that¡¯s why I wanted to go over there ¡­¡­¡±. Li Qianshi saw this and sighed: ¡°Just wait until your sister has calmed down, then you go and apologize to your sister. You are sisters in the end, and your sister will not blame you.¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan hung her eyes, her eyelashes quivered, ¡°Mother thinks it¡¯s my fault?¡± The gentle question stunned Li Qianshi, who then said: ¡°Mother knows that Xuan¡¯er is well-intentioned, but Xuan¡¯er, how can you say that your second sister is wrong? What¡¯s wrong with your second sister?¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know anything, you¡¯ve hurt your second sister¡¯s heart by saying these things you know?¡± ¡°So wait until tomorrow, then go and apologize to your second sister, she is already in a bad mood after being punished by your father, and this will make her even more heartbroken.¡± ¡°You¡¯re her own sister, you can¡¯t turn to an outsider.¡± Su Jia Xuan looked up to Li Qianshi and saw that Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes were full of impatience, and her mouth turned downwards: ¡± Okay.¡± Dong Zhi saw this on the side and felt anxious. Obviously, Second Miss was wrong, why should Third Miss apologize! Only when she saw Su Jia Xuan¡¯s well-behaved appearance did Li Qianshi showed her satisfaction: ¡°Good, you shouldn¡¯t stay in the kitchen every day, Mother has something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She said, reaching out her hand to touch Su Jiaxuan¡¯s head, but Su Jia Xuan dodged it. Li Qianshi didn¡¯t think much about it and left directly. Su Jiaxuan did not leave the kitchen, she sat in her seat straight into the evening before she developed a high fever. This alarmed the people of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, and all the people flooded into the Meiyuan Garden. After Su Mo Li showed her face, she turned off the path and came to the ancestral shrine. There were two old Momo¡¯s guarding the entrance to the ancestral shrine, but it was already late at night so they were dozing off directly. Su Mo Li lifted her right hand and opened it. When the breeze blew, the powder in the palm of her hand directly scattered. The two old Momos¡¯ fell asleep directly. Su Mo Li walked into the ancestral shrine dressed in white, the faint candlelight flickered a few times. She turned her head and took a look at Su Xin Zhen who was lying asleep on the ground. Reflecting on herself? Not long after, Su Mo Li walked to Su Xin Zhen, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan jumped straight in through the window, holding two buckets of well water in their hands. Not a single drop spilled on the ground. ¡°Miss.¡± The two of them came over. Su Mo Li lifted one bucket and poured it directly on Su Xin Zhen. ¡°Splash!¡± The water from the well was freezing cold, and even though it was summer, it was still very bone-chilling. Su Xin Zhen was just about to scream when the Cheng Tao struck her mute acupuncture point. Therefore, she could only open her mouth wide and jump up. When she saw Su Mo Li, her eyes widened, and she seemed to be shocked to see Su Mo Li here. Su Mo Li quirked the corner of her lips, her pair of eyes full of deep emotion. The previous weakness was nowhere to be seen! Reaching out, she dragged Su Xin Zhen over, holding her head directly into the bucket of water: ¡°Didn¡¯t second sister want to jump into the pool? To make up for second sister¡¯s regret, I specially fetched several buckets of water for you to play with. ¡­¡­¡±. The rising voice was echoing hollowly in the ancestral shrine. Su Xin Zhen reared up from the bucket and looked into the laughing eyes of Su Mo Li, her eyes suddenly became frightened, and she couldn¡¯t help shivering. ¡°Sister, have fun, elder sister will definitely accompany you to the end.¡± Su Mo Li said and once again pressed Su Xinzhen into the water bucket. Su Xin Zhen struggled as she was suffocated, but was firmly held down by Su Mo Li. As death suffused her body, Su Xin Zhen was afraid ¡­¡­ When Su Xin Zhen thought she was going to die, she suddenly breathed in some air, but in the next second, she was once again pressed into the water. One after another, it was life was worse than death. Half an hour later, Su Xin Zhen was paralyzed on the ground, gasping for air. Looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s back as she departed, Su Xin Zhen gulped, she was the devil, she was the devil! The author has something to say: The next chapter continues to screw Su Xin Zhen. CH 20 DECEMBER 11, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS After Su Mo Li returned to Cui Zhu Courtyard, soon afterward Cheng Tao and Huang Fan also returned. ¡°Eldest Miss, the reason Third Miss got sick last night was because she went to see Second Miss in the morning,¡± she said. She then recounted what had happened during the day. Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows: ¡°This stepmother of mine is really biased.¡± Huang Fan sighed, ¡°I pity the Third Miss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the mood to pity Third Miss, why don¡¯t you pity your eldest Miss.¡± Su Mo Li laughed lightly and said slowly, ¡°In this house, your eldest sister is alone and helpless.¡± Hearing Su Mo Li¡¯s ridiculing voice, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan both laughed. ¡°Miss, now that our people have infiltrated the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, there are quite a few people behind you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Huang Fan said jokingly. Su Mo Li also laughed, ¡°Tell them to be safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan smiled at each other and responded simultaneously. ¡°As for Su Xin Zhen ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li laughed: ¡°Three years ago, Su Xin Zhen once killed a servant girl.¡± At this point, Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes gleamed as she picked up a teacup from the table and played with it. ¡°The wrongdoer has a debt to pay, so have fun with her.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Huang Fan¡¯s eyes turned as he immediately understood and retreated to make arrangements. Cheng Tao poured a cup of warm water for Su Mo Li and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s late, Miss, you should rest early.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, I¡¯m going out.¡± With that, Su Mo Li changed into her nightclothes. Cheng Tao took two steps back and blocked the trunk in the corner with her own body, and replied with a bright smile on her face: ¡°Miss must come back early.¡± Su Mo Li helplessly looked at Cheng Tao: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t carry a knife.¡± With that, he jumped out of the window. Cheng Tao breathed a sigh of relief. She took a look at the box in the corner, thought about it, and directly covered it with a piece of cloth. After finishing the job, Huang Fan came back and looked at Cheng Tao with confusion: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°For Miss¡¯s safety.¡± Cheng Tao was satisfied that she had covered the box tightly, ¡°Miss¡¯s knife will see blood, it is better to keep a low profile at the Foot of the Heavens Huang Fan seemed to have thought of something and whispered, ¡°Still blood will flow ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Fortunately, Miss has promised the old city master that she must return to inherit the city as long as her knife sees blood, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled helplessly. At this time, Su Mo Li was on the roof of Imperial Doctor Chen¡¯s house. She looked at the dark sky, and sighed, in order to not go back to inherit the City Lord¡¯s throne, she could only try to take revenge ah! ¡°Boom!¡± A stone struck directly into Doctor Chen¡¯s room. Imperial Doctor Chen opened his eyes abruptly and called out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who?¡± When Su Mo Li lit the candle, Doctor Chen was startled, then he was ecstatic: ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Su Mo li was quickly interrupted, ¡°Imperial Doctor Chen, I said you don¡¯t need to call me master, I just gave you some random advice.¡± Doctor Chen was reluctant, and slowly said, ¡°Miss¡¯s advice has been of great benefit to me, calling you master is right.¡± Looking at Doctor Chen¡¯s determined look, Su Mo Li chose to change the subject: ¡°Today, I came here because I want you to perform a play with me.¡± ¡°Master ¡­¡­ Miss, please speak.¡± Under Su Mo Li¡¯s glaring eyes, Imperial Doctor Chen still changed his way of addressing her. Su Mo Li tapped on the table and slowly said, ¡°My body is weak and not easily agitated, I should not go out of the house, I can only stay in the house to nurse it.¡± Imperial Doctor Chen frowned: ¡°Miss, although I don¡¯t know the purpose of your return to the capital, you are also at the age of the meeting with others, if you can only be raised in the prime minister¡¯s residence ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just do as I say.¡± Su Mo Li waved her hand, then left a prescription, ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, she directly left. Doctor Chen sighed, picked up the prescription on the table, and for a moment, he was so excited that he rushed directly to the study. He found the ancient medical manual, compared it, and was astonished: ¡°This, in fact, is a long-lost ancient prescription! Yes, yes!¡± After Su Mo Li came out from meeting Imperial Doctor Chen, she was ready to go back to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. The purpose of her trip was very simple: please don¡¯t take her to those unnecessary banquets, she just wanted to eat, sleep, and drink in the courtyard. If she went to the banquet, she had to deal with those rich ladies. It was very hard to deal with those ladies. She was weak and didn¡¯t have much strength. Yes, she is weak! ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of a heavy object falling to the ground was heard. Su Mo Li was slightly startled. Not wanting to be bothered, she quickly ran towards the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that she still ran into it. Looking at the few people tangled together not far away, Su Mo Li put on her mask and thought about how to get around them. The corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of the little beauty? After thinking about it, Su Mo Li walked over and saw Zhong Li Shi confronting several people alone. How could an Imperial Doctor be assassinated? Su Mo Li felt it was a little strange. But she didn¡¯t think much of it, just assumed that this Imperial Doctor had offended someone in the palace. ¡°Well ¡­¡­¡± A muffled groan sounded out. Su Mo Li looked up and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°A beauty is a beauty even if he¡¯s injured.¡± Seeing a black-clothed man with a knife, slicing at Zhong Li Shi¡¯s face, Su Mo Li glared at the black-clothed man, reached out and picked up the roof tile of an unknown house, and quickly threw it out. The tile directly hit the black-clothed man¡¯s hand, and the knife fell down with a bang. Zhong Li Shi thought he was going to die, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone would help him. ¡­¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The man in black reacted and quickly looked over. In the meantime, Su Mo Li¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knitted: ¡°He¡¯s so good-looking, you guys can hit him below?¡± The men in black looked at each other: ¡°None of your business!¡± ¡°Oh, you can still kill him, but this face must not be destroyed.¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently. The men in black looked at each other, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± In their eyes, Su Mo Li was Zhong Li Shi¡¯s accomplice, and Su Mo Li¡¯s appearance was used to stall for time. Only, what shocked the black-clothed men was that the tile in Su Mo Li¡¯s hand shot straight out! Before he could say a word, he just fell to the ground, eyes wide open and dead! Su Mo Li landed next to Zhong Li Shi, tilted her head to look at him a few times, before reaching out and poking him in the face, exclaiming, ¡°What great skin!¡± At this time, Zhong Li Shi was already at the end of his strength, falling to the ground, he looked at Su Mo Li with eyes full of vigilance. Su Mo Li shrugged her shoulders and took out a medicine bottle, ¡°Here, heal yourself, such a good-looking person can¡¯t die.¡± After saying that, she directly disappeared. Zhong Li Shi naturally didn¡¯t want to eat the pills left by Su Mo Li, after all, he couldn¡¯t tell if she was an enemy or a friend. However, the wound was getting worse and worse, rather than dying left and right, Zhong Li Shi ate the medicine! For a moment, he just felt his heart warm and his body seemed to have the strength to stand up, but then he fell to the ground. ¡°Hey ¡­¡­ ¡°Help people to the end. Su Mo Li reappeared, Zhong Li Shi hissed when he said: ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zhong Li Shi stared at Su Mo Li for half a moment, his eyelashes quivering, ¡°The palace.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Saying that Su Mo Li directly picked Zhong Li Shi up in the standard princess hug! Zhong Li Shi¡¯s face turned red immediately! Translators Note: Guys, we¡¯re 1/4 of the way done yayayayayaya! CH 21 DECEMBER 12, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS At this moment, Zhong Li Shi¡¯s mind was a mess. In particular, the seemingly invisible fragrance coming from the man in black made him even more confused. When he completely recovered, he had already arrived at the palace. Su Mo Li directly put Zhong Li Shi on the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and squeeze Zhong Li Shi¡¯s face, nodding her head in satisfaction; it very delicate, very comfortable. However, Zhong Li Shi¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. ¡°The palace is here, you go in by yourself.¡± Saying that Su Mo Li quickly left. Looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s back, Zhong Li Shi¡¯s face was filled with solemnity, who was this person? Why did they save him? However, no one answered him. By the time the patrol found Zhong Li Shi at the palace gate, it was already a quarter of an hour later. Zhong Li Shi was carried to the emperor¡¯s chambers, and the emperor was furious at the sight of Zhong Li Shi covered in blood. Tonight, the palace was destined to be chaotic. After Su Mo Li returned to her courtyard, she went to sleep. The next day, the news of Su Mo Li¡¯s illness spread throughout the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, and Old Madam Su was busy asking people to call a doctor. Luckily, when her servant went out she ran into Dr. Chen. The doctor told Madam Su and Su Chen that Su Mo Li should not go out, but should stay in the courtyard to recover. Then, he gave Su Jia Xuan some treatment and prescribed her medicine before he left. After instructing her servants to take good care of Su Jia Xuan, Li Qianshi left. She also remembered that last month, when the second Miss was sick, the lady took care of her for three days without sleep or food. Obviously, they were all her biological daughters, why should they be treated differently? ¡­¡­ ¡°Did you spread the word?¡± Su Mo Li sat in the courtyard, leaning slightly on the back of a chair, her slender fingers picked up a grape and her tone somewhat indifferent. Cheng Tao responded, ¡°Yes Miss, it has been spread out.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Only after eating the snack beside her once, did she say, ¡°How is Xuan¡¯er doing?¡± ¡°Third Miss hasn¡¯t woken up. Imperial Doctor Chen has already gone to seen her and said it¡¯s just an ordinary cold.¡± In the meantime, Su Mo Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± When Su Mo Li took Cheng Tao to the Plum Garden, she heard the whispers of the surrounding maids. It was Su Xin Zhen who shouted that Su Mo Li was the devil. ¡°Eldest Miss is so good-looking, how can she be a devil?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Miss likes to talk nonsense. First Miss is so weak, how could she bully her? I think it¡¯s more like Second Miss bullying First Miss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Second Miss was thinking, but she wrongly accused First Miss.¡± The discussion of the maids¡¯ voices fell on Su Mo Li¡¯s ears. Su Mo Li had an aggrieved look on her face. She looked at the two maids in the discussion, slowly revealing a grateful smile. Then she seemed to have thought of something which caused her eyes darkened. She gently bit her lips with her front teeth, carefully walking over. The two maids instantly became nervous. Su Mo Li said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about your second sister like that, if other people hear about it, it won¡¯t be good for you, remember, don¡¯t say anything.¡± The two maids looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s grieving and pretending to be strong look. Their hearts softened and they pitied Su Moli more and more. ¡°Eldest Miss, you are a good person, a good person will be rewarded.¡± One of the maids said immediately. The other maid also nodded vigorously. Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes were as bright as stars, dazzling the sight of the two maids. Then they heard Su Mo Li¡¯s voice filled with joy: ¡°Thank you, you are also good people, good people have good rewards.¡± The soft and delicate voice made the two maids jump up as well. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Third Sister first, you guys go on duty quickly, if the housekeeper catches you, it will be bad.¡± The two maids were startled, before immediately reacting to the situation and quickly running back. When they were halfway there, they realized that their actions were extremely unruly. When they paled to turn around to confess their sins, they saw Su Mo Li smile understandingly towards them and then left. ¡°Eldest Miss is such a good person ¡­¡­¡± the little maid murmured. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never seen a master better than the eldest Miss. If it were the second Miss, we would have lost our lives.¡± The two maids looked at each other and shuddered. They quickly left the place. It¡¯s just that the two maids were extremely popular among the servants, and with the publicity of the two maids, many servants in the house had a good impression of Su Mo Li. After arriving at the Meiyuan Courtyard, Su Mo Li walked to the bedside, reached out, and covered Su Jia Xuan with the blanket while secretly probing for Su Jia Xuan¡¯s pulse. When she saw that everything was normal, she asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Third Sister awake yet?¡± Dong Zhi¡¯s face was full of anxiety, and when she heard the question, she was so anxious that she was about to cry: ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know, She¡¯s already drunk the medicine, but Third Miss just won¡¯t wake up.¡± ¡°Have you reported this to mother?¡± Su Mo Li asked. Hearing this, anger appeared on Dong Zhi¡¯s face, but she tried to suppress it: ¡°Madam said Second Miss was in a daze, so it was not good to leave Second Miss¡¯s side and asked us to take good care of Third Miss.¡± ¡°This is obviously Second Miss¡¯s way of competing for favor! It was like that before!¡± Dong Zhi resentfully said a couple of words, and when she reacted, chagrin appeared on her face. She stole a glance at Su Li and saw that she didn¡¯t take it to heart, which led to a sigh of relief. In the end, she was the master, she was a maid accusing the master of something, the consequences were unthinkable! ¡°You go boil the medicine, I¡¯ll guard Xuan¡¯er.¡± Dong Zhi nodded, ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡± Saying that she went to the small kitchen. Su Mo Li took out a pill and fed it into Su Jia Xuan¡¯s mouth: ¡°In the end, I ate a bowl of your stinky tofu, so I have to save your life anyway.¡± It wasn¡¯t until that evening that Su Jia Xuan moved her fingers and slowly opened her eyes. Turning her head slightly, she saw Su Mo Li holding a book beside her. ¡°Big sister ¡­¡­¡± her hoarse voice contained heavy emotion. However, no one present heard it. ¡°Awake?¡± Su Mo Li had a smile on his face. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± The drowsy Dong Zhi also woke up with a start, tears streaming down her face for a moment, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Dong Zhi ¡­¡­ ¡°Su Jia Xuan looked at the Dong Zhi, tears also flowing out of her eyes. Su Mo Li was a little surprised at Su Jia Xuan¡¯s reaction but didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Dong Zhi go get the medicine.¡± Hearing Su Mo Li¡¯s voice, only then did Dong Zhi react, wiping her tears, and hurriedly walked out. ¡°Big sister ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, her eyes full of dependence. Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary cold, no big deal.¡± She watched Su Jia Xuan drink the medicine and then chatted with Su Jia Xuan for a while before leaving. When she left the Meiyuan Courtyard, the smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face narrowed a bit: ¡°Look at Su Jia Xuan, there¡¯s something wrong with her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Tao quickly responded. In Meiyuan Courtyard, Su Jia Xuan squeezed the corner of the quilt, took a deep breath, and murmured: ¡°Big sister, in the previous life you protected me all my life, in this life I will fight to the death to protect you ¡­¡­¡± Translators Note: This¡­..was not a plot twist I saw coming. Double reincarnation? Regardless, I hope Mo Li warms up to Jia Xuan. She seems like a really sweet girl CH 22 DECEMBER 13, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Meanwhile, in the ancestral shrine, Su Xin Zhen was trembling on her knees. No matter what she said, no one believed what Su Mo Li had done to her, not even her mother! She was afraid, afraid that Su Mo Li would come again today! Nevertheless, her fears came true. Su Mo Li was standing in front of her at some point, nibbling on an apple while looking at Su Xin Zhen with a smile on her face: ¡°It seems that the lesson I gave you wasn¡¯t enough, didn¡¯t I tell you not to provoke me?¡± With that, Su Mo Li squatted down, reached out and patted Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face. Su Xin Zhen shivered and looked at Su Mo Li incredulously. She wanted to scream, but couldn¡¯t make any sound. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t torture you today.¡± ¡°I will give you pleasure.¡± As soon as Su Mo Li¡¯s voice fell, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan jumped in, directly dragged Su Xin Zhen up, and slapped her one after another. ¡± I have heard sister, that you especially like to slap people ah, then enjoy it.¡± Su Mo Li said then left directly. Cheng Tao and Huang Fan knocked Su Xin Zhen unconscious before letting her go. They then applied medicine to the swollen cheeks. After Cheng Tao woke Su Xin Zhen up, Huang Fan gave the man in the shadows a look and left with Cheng Tao. Immediately after, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s screams were heard. ¡°Help! There¡¯s a ghost! Help!¡± Su Chen was once again called up and hurriedly came to the ancestral shrine, and saw Su Xin Zhen¡¯s entire body lying on the ground, with a look of terror on her small face. ¡°Dad! Help me!¡± Su Xin Zhen pounced directly on Su Chen. Li Qianshi busily looked around: ¡°Zhen¡¯er, Zhen¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Zhen¡¯er?¡± However, Su Xin Zhen hid in Su Chen¡¯s arms and cried loudly. Seeing this, Li Qianshi was heartbroken: ¡°Master, Zhen¡¯er has learned from her mistakes, please forgive her, look at her today, it makes my heart ache¡­¡­¡±. Su Chen touched Su Xin Zhen¡¯s hair and sighed, ¡°I have spoiled her since she was a child, so how can I not be distressed? It¡¯s just that these days, Zhen¡¯er has gone too far.¡± ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯ll be sure to discipline her well in the future. Master, let¡¯s get a doctor for her first.¡± Tears streamed down Li Qianshi¡¯s face. Su Chen naturally agreed and returned to Muidan Courtyard with Su Xin Zhen in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Old Madam Su was also woken up and asked. Momo Ke was busy lighting an oil lamp and came in, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s Second Miss who has run into a ghost.¡± ¡°Run into a ghost?¡± Old Madam Su snorted, ¡°I did not do anything wrong in my life, I¡¯m not afraid of ghosts knocking at my door in the middle of the night.¡± Momo Ke looked at Old Madam Su helplessly but didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Let Nan Nan rest despite everything, don¡¯t get her involved with these things.¡± Old Madam Su commanded and went to sleep. Momo Ke agreed and sent someone to Cui Zhu Courtyard. The news was announced to Su Mo Li, who quirked the corner of her lips. The next morning, Li Qianshi went to see Su Xin Zhen. However, when she saw Su Xin Zhen crying, Li Qianshi was so distressed that she held her in her arms and comforted her. After the maids went down, Su Xin Zhen raised her haggard face: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Su Mo Li! She¡¯s the one playing tricks! Mother, I won¡¯t let her go! No!¡± The heartbreaking voice made Li Qianshi furrow her brow. ¡°Mother, you have to believe me, it really is Su Mo Li!¡± Su Xin Zhen was even more anxious when she saw that Li Qianshi was silent. Li Qianshi looked into Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes and stretched out her hand to touch Su Xin Zhen¡¯s hair: ¡°It seems that Su Mo Li can¡¯t stay in the residence.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Just take this time to send Su Mo Li out.¡± ¡°Zhen¡¯er rest well, leave the rest to mother.¡± With that, Li Qianshi walked out. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was filled with gloom as she watched the back of Li Qianshi. Three days later, Cheng Tao quickly came to Su Mo Li¡¯s side and whispered a few words. Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows, put down the orange in her hand, and spoke with a bit of lightness: ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve come, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see how this stepmother of mine is doing.¡± CH 23 DECEMBER 14, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS As soon as Su Mo Li walked to the front hall, she was pulled aside by Old Madam Su: ¡°Follow Grandmother, don¡¯t bump into the Taoist priest.¡± Su Mo Li answered obediently and asked in a low voice: ¡°Grandmother, is there something wrong at home? Why would a Taoist priest come over?¡± Li Qianshi, who was on the side, sighed and said slowly, ¡°Li¡¯er has no idea what¡¯s going on. Recently, your second sister has been seeing some bad things, and your third sister has been very sick, so I asked the Taoist priest to come and get rid of the bad luck. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, just stand by and watch.¡± ¡°This Taoist priest is the Bai Chuan Taoist Priest of Yun Qing Guan, very famous.¡± ¡°Bai Chuan Taoist Master?¡± Old Mrs. Su¡¯s eyes lit up and smiled, ¡°This is a good idea, very good!¡± Looking at the reaction of the crowd, one could see that the Bai Chuan Taoist priest was very popular. Soon, Taoist priest, Bai Chuan came, dressed in a Taoist robe, with immortal style and integrity, which looked truly awe-inspiring. He was followed by two young Taoist children, who looked very serious. ¡°Prime Minister.¡± Taoist Master Bai Chuan nodded slightly. ¡°Taoist Master Bai Chuan.¡± Su Chen returned the salute, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go have a cup of tea first, this way, Taoist Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Taoist Master Bai Chuan shook his head and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see your house first.¡± Upon hearing that, the smile on Su Chen¡¯s face became a little more sincere, and he even agreed, bringing Taoist Master Bai Chuan to the back garden. ¡°Ancestral Shrine?¡± Taoist Master Bai Chuan was confused, ¡°The ancestral shrine is the most sacred place, how could something like that be evil?¡± After looking around, he sighed and said, ¡°Ancestral shrines should not be entered by the younger generation every day so as not to offend the ancestors. Su Chen naturally responded, busily saying yes. After walking around for a while, Taoist priest Bai Chuan stopped and looked at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°Second Miss is indeed infected with something. This will be removed by the poor Taoist, as for Third Miss, it is just a cold, no need to worry. With that, he sent two young Taoist children to prepare something. Old Madame Su patted Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and whispered: ¡°In the end, he is a Taoist priest of Yun Qing Guan, he only speaks the whole truth, but if it were someone else, he would naturally speak as seriously as possible, so as to cheat more silver.¡± ¡°No, I also think that this Taoist priest looks like an immortal, I¡¯m afraid that he is not going to become immortal, right?¡± Momo Ke also couldn¡¯t help but say. Upon hearing this, Old Madame Su looked at Bai Chuan Taoist with increasing devotion. Su Xin Zhen stood obediently in place, making preparations. ¡°Big sister.¡± Su Jia Xuan came over at an unknown time and pulled Su Xin Zhen¡¯s skirt, forcing Su Mo Li to look at her. Su Mo Li was confused, after all, Su Jia Xuan was now looking very serious as if something big was about to happen. ¡°Be careful¡­¡­¡± After saying this, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face was filled with frustration, helplessness, and bewilderment. Su Mo Li looked at Su Jia Xuan without making a sound, smiled softly, and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Third sister? What doesn¡¯t feel good?¡± Su Xin Zhen bit her lips tightly and didn¡¯t look at Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li felt a little strange, looking at Cheng Tao, and seeing Cheng Tao shaking her head, indicating that Su Jia Xuan was normal, which was even more strange. But at this time there was no time to think too much as soon, the things were ready. Bai Chuan Taoist Master stood in the middle, holding the talisman paper, which directly burned into dust, and fell on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s body. The crowd sucked in a breath of air, calmed by the non-spontaneous combustion of the talisman. Immediately afterwards, Taoist Bai Chuan spat out a mouthful of water, which touched the dust and emitted a blue light. He swept the dust around Su Xin Zhen, and when the light disappeared, he reached out and placed it on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyebrow. Watching what Baichuan Taoist Master did, Su Mo Li covered her mouth and laughed, then said to Cheng Tao on the side, ¡°This juggling is not bad.¡± Cheng Tao couldn¡¯t help but laugh and looked helplessly at her lady. A quarter of an hour later, a bowl of charm water was handed to Su Xin Zhen, who couldn¡¯t wait to drink it. Su Xin Zhen eagerly drank it down, instantly feeling much more relaxed all over her body, and happily called out to Li Qianshi. ¡°Thank you, Taoist Master! Thank you, Taoist Master!¡± Li Qianshi was so busy thanking her, that even old Madame Su couldn¡¯t help but be a little bit happy, apparently thinking that the Taoist Master Bai Chuan was a capable person. The people here all believe in immortals, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of Taoism and Buddhism believers. ¡°This way, Taoist Master.¡± Su Chen was busy leading Taoist Master Bai Chuan to the front hall to sit down. He had tea and snacks served and had silver prepared. Naturally, the Taoist priest would not touch the silver and only asked the boy to keep it. After chatting with Su Chen for a while, he slowly said, ¡°Prime Minister Su is really a good official who benefits the people. Naturally, the family was very happy. But Su Mo Li also realized in her heart that he was waiting for her here. Old Madame Su couldn¡¯t wait to write out the three people¡¯s eight characters. ¡°Third Miss¡¯s eight characters ¡­¡­ ¡± the Bai Chuan Taoist Master stroked his beard. Li Qianshi even asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Bai Chuan Taoist laughed: ¡°Madam, there is no need to be anxious, Third Miss¡¯s fortune is very good, and she will certainly enjoy a lot of prosperity and wealth in the future.¡± On hearing this, Li Qianshi was busy shouting, and the smile on her face couldn¡¯t be stopped. Su Jia Xuan bowed her body and thanked him. Immediately afterwards, Baichuan Daoist priest looked at Su Xin hen¡¯s eight-character character, and his eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t help but shout a few times, ¡°Good, good! Yes!¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Su Chen asked evenly. ¡°Great riches! It¡¯s a destiny to fly to the sky!¡± The Bai Chuan Taoist Master¡¯s praise stunned everyone, but the good thing was that they were all family members, and the maids were all taken away by them. Su Chen and Li Qianshi looked at each other, and both saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. Su Xin Zhen couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of her lips and got up to thank them. ¡°Look at the nobility in the way Second Miss raises her hands, Lord Su, take good care of Second Miss!¡± The crowd was busy saying yes. Old Madame Su couldn¡¯t help but interrupt a few people, ¡°Taoist Master, how do you feel about my eldest granddaughter¡¯s life?¡± Bai Chuan Daoist Master picked up the last piece of paper, and after taking a faint look at it, his pupils shrank sharply, then he seemed to think of something and suppressed the shock in his heart, so he sighed in embarrassment, ¡°This is not a bad fate for my eldest daughter.¡± ¡°With the blessing of the royal family, she naturally has to marry into the royal family, so that the royal luck can be returned. If you marry someone else, you will be dispersing the royal luck, so you can¡¯t.¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°It¡¯s naturally wonderful to be able to marry into the royal family.¡± Thee Bai Chuan Daoist Master waved his hand and sighed, ¡°However, if you marry into the royal family, your eldest sister will absorb more of the royal luck if she is the main consort, and only a side consort can she return the luck after absorbing the royal luck. ¡­¡­¡± Old Madame Su sucked in a breath and her face was filled with shock: ¡°The side consort? Isn¡¯t that a concubine!¡± CH 24 DECEMBER 15, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS So here it is, the trap waiting for her! Su Mo Li looked at Li Qianshi and saw a faint smile on her face and a sharp light bursting out of her eyes. Li Qianshi suddenly turned back and met Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes, but saw that she looked weak, her eyes were red, and she was obviously very distressed. Strange, she always felt a chill behind her. Su Chen rubbed his fingers and abdomen, immersed in his own thoughts. Su Xin Zhen was unable to conceal the pride in the depths of her eyes, frequently looked at Su Mo Li, lips slightly upturned, with a hint of provocation. Old Madame Su opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out, she just looked at Su Mo Li, her eyes glittering with tears. ¡°Impossible!¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s voice interrupted the crowd¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re babbling nonsense!¡± Su Jia Xuan was so angry that her chest rose and fell, and her pretty voice was filled with anger, ¡°My big sister can¡¯t be a concubine, no matter what she looks like or what her background is! If you speak against your conscience, aren¡¯t you afraid of being blamed by your ancestors?¡± The voice, which came through clenched teeth, made Taoist Bai Chuan turn pale, and his eyes flashed with a hint of panic, but he quickly returned to his natural state: ¡°I know you can¡¯t accept it, but such is fate.¡± ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t believe me, just take it as if this Taoist never said that.¡± With that, Taoist Bai Chuan stood up and cupped his hands, ¡°Farewell.¡± Only then did Su Chen react, and quickly had someone escort Taoist Master Bai Chuan out. With a ¡°poof¡± sound, Su Jia Xuan, however, knelt directly on the ground: ¡°Father, grandmother, you should not believe the words of that Taoist Master, they are all lies! Big sister will not be a concubine! Big sister is to be the head wife!¡± Su Chen helped Su Jia Xuan up, touched Su Jia Xuan¡¯s head, and said slowly, ¡°I never thought that Xuan¡¯er and Li¡¯er would have such deep feelings for each other.¡± ¡°Big sister is a good person ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan said as she cried. Old Madame Su also couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears, ¡°My poor Nan Nan!¡± Li Qianshi stared at Su Jia Xuan, but Su Jia Xuan didn¡¯t even look at her. Li Qianshi didn¡¯t mind, but said with a sad face, ¡°This is a big deal, not a small deal. As long as no one in my family talks about it, Li¡¯er¡¯s character won¡¯t be spread. ¡°It¡¯s just that Bai Chuan Taoist is a bit difficult to handle.¡± Li Qianshi heaved a sigh of relief and took a pitying look at Su Mo Li, ¡°Li¡¯er this child grew up in the countryside, I thought she would be able to enjoy happiness, but I didn¡¯t expect this to be her fate ¡­¡­¡±. Su Chen¡¯s pupils shrank, and for a moment he figured it out, then he looked at Old Madame Su and said, ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t have to feel bad, maybe it¡¯s good.¡± Old Madame Su looked at Su Chen with some confusion. Su Xin Zhen, on the other hand, pulled Su Jia Xuan directly to her side, fiercely pinched the back of her hand, and whispered: ¡°What are you doing helping Su Mo Li speak!¡± Su Jia Xuan took a glance at Su Xin Zhen, her eyes filled with complexity, but she took two steps back and lowered her head. The eyes of the crowd were on Su Mo li, they were naturally not paying attention to these two. ¡°Mother, you think, Li¡¯er grew up in the countryside, but did not learn any qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting, even if she starts learning now, she may only know a little bit.¡± ¡°Her marriage is not allowed to be high, and she can only marry to poor children at a low level, but she is physically weak already, so how can she take good care of herself if she goes to those people?¡± ¡°It would be better to become a royal concubine and also be able to live a life of glory and prosperity.¡± Su Chen¡¯s words stunned Old Madam Su, then she turned to look at Su Mo Li and heaved a heavy sigh: ¡°We have mishandled this child!¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, if you don¡¯t want it in your heart you can say it, you ¡­¡­¡±. As soon as Li Qianshi was about to apply the eye medication for tears, she heard the soft voice of Su Mo Li ring out. ¡°Father, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± The soft words, paired with Su Mo Li¡¯s grateful eyes, instantly made Su Chen feel better. Li Qianshi, however, was stunned. Everyone knows what it means to be a concubine, and Su Mo Li must have known, even if she wasn¡¯t annoyed, she actually spoke words of gratitude? Was she out of her mind? ¡°You don¡¯t have any other ideas?¡± Su Chen slowed down his voice and asked. Su Mo Li shook her head, her little face pale but full of determination: ¡°I know you are doing this for my own good, father, but I really don¡¯t know anything. ¡°It¡¯s just that this way, father will have to worry about Li¡¯er, Li¡¯er¡¯s heart can¡¯t bear it.¡± ¡°In fact, it¡¯s the same for everyone. Li¡¯er won¡¯t choose.¡± Looking at such a well-behaved and sensible daughter, Su Chen was in a much better mood, and a sense of responsibility emerged in his heart: ¡°I¡¯m your father in the end, don¡¯t worry, one day with father here, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡± ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Su Mo Li got up and bowed towards Su Chen, her small face full of gratitude. Su Xin Zhen looked at Su Mo Li incredulously and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are you stupid? Did you know you are going to be a concubine?¡± Su Mo Li looked to Su Xin Zhen with confusion: ¡°What about a concubine? Father said that he would not let me be bullied.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Su Xin Zhen scoffed, ¡°How would Father know if you were bullied in the backyard? Do you know what a concubine is? That¡¯s half a slave, and no matter how much the main wife oppresses you, even if she wants you to die, you can¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Chen shouted angrily, ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Su Xin Zhen was shocked and pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Li Qingshi even said, ¡°Master, Zhen¡¯er is such a straightforward person, and besides, she is also worried about Li¡¯er, for fear that Li¡¯er doesn¡¯t know the twists and turns in the back of the house.¡± ¡°Li¡¯er should be able to understand Zhen¡¯er¡¯s hardship, right?¡± Li Qianshi looked at Su Mo Li with a smile rather than a laugh. Su Mo Li nodded his head vigorously: ¡°Of course I know that second sister cares about me, thank you, second sister, second sister is really a good person.¡± Su Xin Zhen was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. Su Mo Li was clearly not like this, and now she was acting like a weakling, who was she fooling? And, what nice people! Does she care that she admits she¡¯s a good person? She just wanted to see how scared Su Mo Li was! Su Mo Li looked towards Su Xin Zhen and said softly: ¡°In the back of the house, it¡¯s always changing, it¡¯s enough to do your own part, it¡¯s good enough that you don¡¯t cause any trouble for your family.¡± ¡°But sister is different, sister will marry and be in charge of the house, in the future sister can tell me what she wants. She said, with a sigh, ¡°Look at my mother, she is busy every day for 365 days a year, but she never gets a day¡¯s rest, it¡¯s because of her busy schedule that the back house of our family is so peaceful, and my father is able to work for the emperor and get his appreciation.¡± Su Chen nodded his head and looked at Li Qianshi with satisfaction: ¡°Madam is indeed tired.¡± Li Qianshi smiled gently and shook her head, but her heart was a little strange, could it be that this girl was showing her affection? But Su Xin Zhen is a little nervous, she knows how tired her mother is, could it be that she will be like this in the future ¡­¡­ ¡°Father, Mother looks a lot older because of her fatigue, and I don¡¯t know what Li¡¯er can do to help her with her worries. ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li sighed softly, her eyes sparkling with tears: ¡°Mother is only in her thirties, but she looks like she¡¯s in her forties. CH 25 DECEMBER 16, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Well, well, Li¡¯er really is a good girl.¡± Old Madam Su was instantly touched. Su Chen also nodded and praised, ¡°Indeed, Li¡¯er is a filial one.¡± Su Xin Zhen, on the other hand, stared at Su Mo Li who only knew how to butter people up! But so what, she is her mother¡¯s own daughter, no matter how much Su Mo Li sucked up, it is useless! At this thought, Su Xin Zhen had a disdainful look on her face. Su Jia Xuan, however, lowered her head. But Li Qianshi¡¯s heart was dripping with blood, Su Mo Li was beating around the bush to scold her for being old, but she was being called filial! How could she stand it! But then again, what she said was spot-on! Su Mo Li seeing that Li Qianshi¡¯s face barely had a smile on it, smiled in her heart and continued to show a worried look: ¡°Mother, I am not well, I know the pain of taking medicine every day, mother, you must pay attention to your body, you must not tear it down.¡± ¡°Father, daughter has something to say and I don¡¯t know whether to say it or not.¡± Said Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li sneaked a glance at Su Chen, with some hesitation on her face, then she looked at Li Qianshi, and a touch of determination appeared on her face. Su Chen was curious about the look on Su Mo Li¡¯s face: ¡°Whatever Li¡¯er has to say is fine.¡± Su Mo Li took in the look on Su Chen¡¯s face. Su Mo Li pursed her lips: ¡°I figured that since the emperor¡¯s harem is not managed by the empress alone, but also by the four concubines, so mother should also let the other aunts help manage the prime minister¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°After all, mother¡¯s body is important!¡± ¡°Although the minister¡¯s residence is not more than the harem, there are also a lot of things to manage. Whether it¡¯s purchasing or the staffing of the various courtyards, it¡¯s a lot of hard work, not to mention some return gifts and socializing must be done in all aspects.¡± ¡°Of course, Li¡¯er doesn¡¯t know anything about it, but I just feel that my mother is working too hard. If I¡¯m wrong, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± With that, Su Mo Li closed her mouth and looked at Su Chen obediently. However, at this time, Li Qianshi was already so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak, what a Su Mo Li! She urges the Master to distribute her power! She took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart, saying lightly, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, I know my body, it¡¯s no big deal, besides, I¡¯m the master¡¯s wife, taking care of the back house is what I should do.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Li¡¯er, just take care of your illness in peace.¡± When Su Mo Li heard this, she stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Cheng Tao helped Su Moli in a hurry. ¡°Yes, I have spoken too much, and I ask my mother to please punish me, but mother, I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just don¡¯t want you to be too tired.¡± After saying that, she bit her lip, raised her head, and her red eyes made Li Qianshi¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°I forgot that I am not my mother¡¯s own child, mother having a grudge against me is also natural, if my sisters say this, it would be better than me ¡­¡­ so that there will be no doubt about my purpose. Isn¡¯t my mother suspecting that I want your power to be distributed? Not a all, I¡¯m just concerned about my mother ¡­¡­¡±. Saying that, Su Mo Li¡¯s tears fell down and her pair of eyes filled with sadness: ¡°Please mother don¡¯t hate me for this.¡± ¡°I was five years old when my mother died early, and now I have long forgotten what she looks like. Now that I can come back to the house, I know it was my mother who put in a good word for me in front of my father.¡± ¡°I now think of my mother as my own mother, but I have forgotten since my memories of the past are fuzzy, but mother still remembers.¡± ¡°Master! That¡¯s not what I meant! I treat Li¡¯er as my own daughter!¡± Li Qianshi was anxious, she never thought that Su Mo Li would say such a thing! Isn¡¯t this just saying that she was only superficial with her? Although the Master didn¡¯t like the Princess, he still felt guilty about Su Mo Li. What¡¯s more, the old lady was very fond of Su Mo Li! ¡°Really?¡± Without waiting for Su Chen and Old Madame Su to speak, Su Mo Li happily looked at Li Qianshi, her eyes filled with a look of longing for her mother¡¯s love. When Su Chen saw this, he felt more and more guilty: ¡°Naturally, this is your real mother.¡± Li Qianshi said in succession: ¡°Yes, Li¡¯er is not saying anything, I naturally know that Li¡¯er is doing this for my own good, so how can I blame Li¡¯er?¡±. Saying that, to show her true sincerity, she also got up and walked to Su Mo Li, took Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re weak, and Mother is afraid that you worrying about Mother will make you even weaker.¡± ¡°Thank you for your mother¡¯s concern.¡± A shallow smile appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face, and a blush appeared on her cheeks as she pulled Li Qianshi to sit in her own seat, and moved slightly closer to Li Qianshi. Like a child longing for a mother¡¯s love, Old Madame Su couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Su Chen¡¯s face was also somewhat moved. The smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face grew larger and larger: ¡°Mother, then you promise Li¡¯er, okay, don¡¯t be too tired, Li¡¯er is worried about mother¡¯s body.¡± After taking a sip, Su Mo Li continued, ¡°Is mother afraid that father won¡¯t agree? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll talk to my father!¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li looked to Su Chen, ¡°Father, you will agree, right?¡± Without waiting for Su Chen to speak, Li Qianshi quickly said, ¡°No, Li¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, mother¡¯s health is very good, mother ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t lie to me ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of heartache, reached out and touched Li Qianshi¡¯s face, ¡°Mother you see, such a thick powder can not cover the haggard look of your face. ¡° ¡°Look at the blackness under your eyes, so thick.¡± ¡°Look at your face, it is so rough.¡± ¡°And look at your hands, they are no longer as smooth as they once were. The look on Su Mo Li¡¯s face was heartbreaking. But Li Qianshi who was described this way by Su Mo Li, her whole person felt as if she was soaked in cold water, was she really so ugly? The worry and distress in Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes made Li QIanshi dizzy, could it be that she really cares for herself? Su Mo Li, however, seemed to feel that it wasn¡¯t enough, and turned to Su Xin Zhen: ¡°Second sister, look at your mother, isn¡¯t she a lot more emaciated?¡± Su Xin Zhen was about to retort, but suddenly thought of something, and now said, ¡°Yes, father, you¡¯d better send someone to share some of the burdens.¡± Su Xin Zhen thought extremely well that only when her mother had more free time, could she deal with Su Mo Li properly. Li Qianshi looked at Su Xin Zhen incredulously. ¡± Chen¡¯er, for the sake of the children¡¯s filial piety you should do it, I see that both Aunt Nian and Aunt Shui are capable, let them share some of the burdens.¡± Old Madame Su opened her mouth. She looked at Su Mo Li again, her face full of love: ¡°Nan Nan always thinks of others, but doesn¡¯t think of herself what to do?¡± Su Mo Li laughed, ¡°Grandmother, as long as my family is well, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What a silly Nan Nan!¡± Why did things turn out this way? When Aunt Nian and Aunt Shui got the news, they were very excited. They had someone ask what had happened. After all, it was in the house, if you ask around carefully, it is not impossible to find out, and they soon realized that it was Su Mo Li who said these words. Aunt Nian¡¯s face is ordinary, but her background is good, and she is the first daughter of the Zhi Fu, who was favored by Su Chen and brought back. ¡°Eldest Miss is too kind.¡± Aunt Nian sighed and wrinkled her eyebrows imperceptibly, ¡°Such a temperament, just like the eldest princess.¡± ¡°Not true! It¡¯s just a short-lived one!¡± Auntie Shui looks exceptionally charming. She also heard the news and came to Auntie Nian. When she heard the words of Aunt Nian, she rolled her eyes and said unconcernedly: ¡°This kind of temperament, it¡¯s thanks to the old lady¡¯s protection, if not for the old lady, I¡¯m afraid that she would have been eaten by that person without even her bones left!¡± Aunt Nian sighed, ¡°Just, in the future, we can also manage the house¡¯s affairs, no matter what, we also benefited because of the eldest Miss, so let¡¯s watch more in the future.¡± ¡°Do you still need to say it?¡± Auntie Shui snorted, ¡°I know very well who is good to me. Come on, hurry up and get over there, I can¡¯t wait to see that one¡¯ s face!¡± The struggle between the aunts, Su Mo Li did not care much, as long as it did not involve her, how they choose to fight is fine. After returning to Cui Zhu Courtyard and hearing the words of Bai Chuan Taoist, Huang Fan was a little worried: ¡°Miss, is it possible that you really have to marry the prince as a concubine?¡±. Su Mo Li ate the fruit and laughed lightly: ¡°Is your lady such a sitting duck?¡± Huang Fan shook her head, ¡°But if Bai Chuan Taoist said so, what else can you do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Su Mo Li took a sip from her teacup, ¡°I have to know which prince they have set me up with, and if he¡¯s good looking, it¡¯s not impossible ¡­¡­¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan were startled at the same time, followed by a strong resistance. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Mo Li was helpless, ¡°I¡¯m just telling a joke, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°Su Jia Xuan is a little upset, did you find out why?¡±Su Mo Li changed the subject. Cheng Tao and Huang Fan both shook their heads. ¡°Miss, Third Miss woke up with a cold, cried, and laughed outside the courtyard, and then it was the same as usual.¡± Huang Fan thought about the news reported by her own people, ¡°There is too little time to find out anything at the moment.¡± Su Mo Li was thoughtful. ¡°Miss, Third Miss is here.¡± Outside, the voice of Er Ya rang out. Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Third sister is here, let her come in quickly.¡± The soft voice matched with Su Mo Li¡¯s expressionless face, and Cheng Tao and Huang Fan looked oddly at each other. When Su Jia Xuan came in, her face instantly put on a shallow smile and her eyes filled with water as if extremely excited to see Su Jia Xuan. Looking at such a Su Mo Li, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s heart was fiercely pained, and she quickly came to Su Mo Li¡¯s side: ¡°Big sister.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Mo Li smiled and stroked Su Jia Xuan¡¯s two buns, ¡°Third sister has lost a lot of weight, how is your health?¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s little hand tightly gripped Su Mo Li¡¯s, and the look in her eyes was so unbecoming of her age! Su Mo Li had a vague suspicion in her heart. ¡°Sister, the one you want to marry is the second prince, you can¡¯t marry over there, the second prince is not a good man, let¡¯s go now and beg grandmother!¡± Su Jia Xuan said, about to pull Su Mo Li away. However, Su Mo Li was holding Su Jia Xuan¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Third sister, how do you know that?¡± Su Jia Xuan bit her lip for a long time before she said, ¡°I just know, sister, will you trust me?¡± Su Miao Li sighed, helpless: ¡°Well third sister, you are definitely in a daze, don¡¯t think so much, whether it¡¯s the second prince or the third prince, it has nothing to do with us, things haven¡¯t been decided yet and there will be room to turn things around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, why don¡¯t we go do something you like, how about this, you go make some stinky tofu for your big sister, that way you¡¯ll be in a good mood ¡­¡­¡± CH 26 DECEMBER 17, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Jia Xuan was a bit confused when she walked out of Cui Zhu Courtyard. ¡°Miss, what happened to you?¡± Dong Xue looked at Su Jia Xuan in confusion. Su Jia Xuan raised her head, looked at Dong Xue, and slowly said, ¡°I just made some stinky tofu for my big sister, and then I came out?¡± Dong Xue seemed to understand and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, are you reluctant to part with your eldest sister? It¡¯s okay, just come back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then did I say anything about the second prince.¡± Su Jia Xuan felt as if she had amnesia. Dong Xue hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Third Miss, we can¡¯t say more about this, if it spreads out, it will make Eldest Miss be mocked.¡± ¡°Although Bai Chuan Taoist said that the eldest Miss can only be a royal concubine, but this matter has not been decided yet.¡± ¡°I know Third Miss thinks the second prince is similar in age to the eldest Miss and could only be the second prince, but who can be sure it¡¯s the second prince?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the second prince in the future, it¡¯s just fine, but if it¡¯s not, if this gets out, won¡¯t it create a gap between the eldest daughter and her future sister-in-law?¡± Dong Xue sighed. She looked at Su Jia Xuan and said: ¡°Third Miss is still young, naturally you don¡¯t know this, but things haven¡¯t been decided yet, we¡¯d better wait.¡± Su Jia Xuan pursed her lips, knowing that she was reckless today. She nodded her head and went back with the Dong Xue. In the Cui Zhu Courtyard, Su Mo Li finished her tofu and let out a sigh of satisfaction. ¡°Miss, the information you asked for about the second prince is here.¡± Huang Fan handed the letter to Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li took it and looked at it a few times with a raised eyebrow, ¡°The son of a noble consort, eighteen years old, vying for the crown prince position.¡± ¡°Yes Miss, the Emperor has five sons and two daughters in total.¡± After Su Mo Li burned the letter, she was thoughtful: ¡°How could Su Jia Xuan be so sure that I want to marry the second prince?¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fang looked at each other, and Huang Fang said tentatively, ¡°Is it because the second prince¡¯s age suits you best?¡± Su Mo Li placed his cup of tea on the table and stood up, looking out at the scenery, Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°What kind of woman does the second prince like?¡± Cheng Tao was slightly startled, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Check.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Bai Chuan Taoist¡¯s words not only shocked the people but also spread into the palace. In the study, the emperor listened to these rumors and frowned, ¡°Can it be true?¡± ¡°Your majesty, it is from the mouth of Taoist Bai Chuan himself.¡± Da Guozi said slowly. The emperor¡¯s brows furrowed: ¡°It is better to believe it than not to believe it. ¡­¡­¡± ¡°So Su Mo Li is now twelve years old?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Da Guozi echoed. ¡°The crown prince is eighteen, the second prince is fifteen, the third prince is fourteen, and the fifth prince is only eight years old, so it seems that the most suitable one is the second prince.¡± Da Guozi hesitated and asked tentatively, ¡°But Your Majesty, will the second prince agree?¡± ¡°Marriage matters are the parents¡¯ orders and the matchmaker¡¯s words, besides, it¡¯s time for the Crown Prince and the Second Prince to get married, especially the Crown Prince, who is eighteen! At his age, I had Lan¡¯er!¡± Da Guozi laughed, ¡°Why is the emperor anxious, the crown prince is a dragon and phoenix among men, why not worry about a good woman?¡± The words of the Da Guozi made the emperor feel comfortable: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about him, you go to call the Second Prince here, and say that I want to give him a marriage.¡± Meanwhile, in the East Palace, Zhong Li Shi frowned as he listened to Xiao Guozi¡¯s words, ¡°Zhong Li Ling and Su Mo Li¡± ¡°Yes, the emperor is trying to give these two a marriage.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s only a side consort, after all, it¡¯s the daughter of the eldest princess Huimin, so the emperor is trying to give Miss Su a decent appearance.¡± Zhong Li Shi snorted and raised his eyebrows, ¡°These two are not worthy.¡± ¡°Then what does the Crown Prince mean?¡± Xiao Guozi asked with confusion. Zhong Li¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°What does it have to do with me? Marry whomever you like, marry whomever you want.¡± CH 27 DECEMBER 18, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS When Xiao Guozi looked at the cakes that had been crushed by the Prince, he was confused. It seems that he had to talk to the people in the kitchen so that they wouldn¡¯t send all the cakes to the Crown Prince, which would make him feel bad and bring misfortune to those who served him. In the royal study room, the emperor walked back and forth a few times, and then said to Da Guozi: ¡°Let Bai Chuan Taoist also enter the palace.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± A quarter of an hour later, Bai Chuan Taoist Master and the Second Prince Zhong Li Ling entered the study room at the same time. ¡°Sit down, Taoist Bai Chuan, tell us about the destiny of that Miss Su.¡± The emperor instructed everyone to sit down, and then asked. The Bai Chuan Taoist Master¡¯s heart was somewhat choked, but his face was indifferent, and he repeated his initial words. In the Fengyun Kingdom, Buddhism and Taoism are particularly prevalent. The reason is that the emperor believes in it. The Taoist priest of Bai Chuan is one of the very famous Taoist priests, and his calculations have saved the emperor several times. Of course, the most powerful person in the Wind Cloud Kingdom is not Taoist Master Bai Chuan, but Grandmaster Sankong, who left the capital three years ago to travel the world. If Master Bai Chuan is believed by the high officials and nobility, then Grandmaster Sankong is believed by the entire nation of the Fengyun Kingdom. It can be said that Master Sankong¡¯s words are more useful than the emperor¡¯s. The good thing is that Master Sankong is a low-key person, otherwise, he would have been killed by the emperor for whatever reason he could find. After all, the emperor¡¯s authority could not allow others to be above it. Even Taoist priest Bai Chuan knew that he could not reach the height of Master Sankong, so he had already said that he was not as good as Master Sankong. In this way, Grandmaster Sankong was a god-like existence. By virtue of Master Sankong¡¯s prophecies, several major disasters were averted for the people, and it was Master Sankong who pulled the emperor back from the gates of hell with his bad heart. ¡°Lao Er, did you hear what Master Bai Chuan said?¡± The emperor looked at Zhong Li Ling and inquired faintly. Zhong Li Ling was a bit arrogant as if he despised all people. However, facing the emperor, he was much better. Hearing the emperor¡¯s question, Zhong Li Ling was a little confused and looked at the person above: ¡°Father, what you mean is, let this son marry that Su Mo Li?¡± The emperor responded and said indifferently: ¡°That is also your cousin now, you should take more care of her.¡± In the meantime, Zhong Li Ling¡¯s brows knitted: ¡°I heard that Su Mo Li grew up in the countryside, not to mention the qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting, I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t even recognize all the words, how can such a person afford to be a side consort?¡± The emperor¡¯s heart also had some reluctance to hear this, yes, where was there a village woman as a side consort? The side consort, although also a concubine, is still part of the imperial family. But at the thought of Su Mo Li¡¯s destiny, he said, ¡°Lao Er, the matter has been decided, and me asking you to come here today is to inform you, not to make you agree.¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s anger surfaced in his heart now, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why doesn¡¯t father allow the crown prince to marry Su Mo Li and make her the crown prince¡¯s side concubine?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The emperor slammed the table, and Bai Chuan Daoist looked away as if nothing here had anything to do with him. ¡°If you can convince the crown prince, I will let him marry.¡± The corner of Zhong Li Ling¡¯s mouth twitched, he couldn¡¯t do it. Remembering, back then when he was asked to marry, he directly ran away, causing his brothers to chase after him night after night before they brought his father¡¯s imperial decree stating that in the future the crown prince can decide on his wife without interference. That was the only way to coax the Crown Prince back. He thought that the crown prince would be scolded by his father, however, although their father was indeed very angry, he didn¡¯t know what the crown prince said that the two of them talked and laughed inside. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled then.¡± The emperor waved his hand irritably, ¡°Su Mo Li should not be bad looking, more than enough to match you.¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s whole body was upset and a little sullen, but he did not dare to disobey, so he agreed. After Bai Chuan Taoist priest and Zhong Li Ling left, the emperor was silent for a long time, but still said, ¡°Call Su Mo Li to the palace.¡± ¡°Announcing to the Su Family, Su Mo Li must enter the palace to meet the Emperor!¡± The first time she heard the news, Su Mo Li changed into a pale pink dress in no hurry. ¡°Cheng Tao follow me into the palace, and Huang Fan, watch the house.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± When Su Mo Li brought Cheng Tao to the front hall, she saw Su Chen exchanging pleasantries with the decreeing eunuch. ¡°Father.¡± Su Mo Li walked over and greeted the Eunuch with another bow, ¡°Hoping Gong Gong is well.¡± ¡°This, this is Eldest Miss?¡± The Eunuch was obviously stunned, he had seen many beauties in the palace, but none as beautiful as Miss Su! And the way she held her hands and carried herself, was obviously the way of nobles, was she really from the countryside? Thee Eunuch looked Su Mo Li up and down and exclaimed, ¡°Miss Su really has the style of Princess Huimin from back then.¡± Su Chen¡¯s face looked out of place for a moment, but quickly returned to its natural state: ¡°Eunuch¡¯s praise is too much.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s little face also appeared red, and her eyes were bright and shining. Seeing this, Eunuch¡¯s favor towards Su Mo Li grew a little more, such a simple woman was simply too rare. ¡°Miss Su, this way please.¡± Su Mo Lli looked towards Su Chen, Su Chen smiled and nodded, ¡°The Emperor has summoned you, don¡¯t lose your manners.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mo Li responded, before following the Eunuch to the carriage. With his Eunuch¡¯s order, they headed towards the palace. After getting off the carriage, Su Mo Li came to the outside of the imperial study room under the guidance of the Eunuch. Da Guozi had been waiting and was startled when he saw Su Mo Li. He looked at the Eunuch next to him and saw him nodding his head before he smiled, ¡°Miss Su, this way please.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eunuch.¡± Su Mo Li bowed her body to Da Guozi before heading inside. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Su is here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The emperor opened his eyes, and he heard the sound of Su Manger¡¯s greeting. ¡°Get up.¡± He saw Su Mo Li get up, raise her head, and meet the Emperor¡¯s eyes. The emperor was also startled by Su Mo Li¡¯s good appearance. Su Mo Li had a shallow smile on her face, and her delicate features seemed to radiate light, making it impossible to move one¡¯s eyes away from her. ¡°Are you Su Mo Li?¡± ¡°Yes, this servant girl is Su Mo Li.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s voice was soft, but not humble or overbearing. His Majesty slowly said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Su Mo Li walked to the side and sat down, blinking her eyes. The emperor¡¯s hand unconsciously tapped on the table, and for a moment, the imperial study was very silent. Su Mo Li stared at the teacup and did not speak. There was no sign of timidity either. Such a Su Mo Li made the emperor take a closer look at her: ¡°Do you know that Bai Chuan Taoist divined you a life?¡±. ¡°I am aware of that.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you think?¡± Su Mo Li laughed twice and said slowly, ¡°Your Majesty, this girl does not believe in fate.¡± The emperor was surprised, obviously not expecting Su Mo Li to say such words. Su Mo Li raised her head, slightly tilted her head, and her smile deepened a little: ¡°What this girl believes in is that a man is destined to win.¡± The emperor raised his eyebrows: ¡°You¡¯re not so timid.¡± ¡°If this girl was a coward, she would have died at the age of five.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words startled the emperor, and he asked in confusion, ¡± Why do you say that?¡± Su Mo Li briefly described what the criminals did to her when she was five years old, then said: ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think so? If this girl was cowardly and didn¡¯t push that man into the river, it would be this girl who would die.¡± The emperor narrowed his eyes, ¡°Although you were raised in the countryside, you are also the daughter of Princess Huimin and Prime Minister Su, so how could anyone want to kill you?¡± Su Mo Li only smiled and did not reply to His Majesty¡¯s words. After the emperor finished his sentence, he reflected that, yes, just because she was the first eldest daughter of the Su family, she would get in other people¡¯s way. However, in the end, it was a family matter, and as long as it didn¡¯t come up in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t bother. ¡°My mother is the eldest princess Huimin, which is also considered an imperial relative, but someone actually did it to her child, Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think there is a conspiracy for my mother¡¯s death?¡± The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mo Li in confusion. Su Mo Li didn¡¯t seem to see the scrutiny in the Emperor¡¯s eyes, and continued: ¡°This daughter prayed for the Prime Minister¡¯s blessing in the countryside, which sounded good, but in the countryside, she was terrified that if she wasn¡¯t careful, she would die.¡± ¡°This daughter¡¯s weakness was due to the poisoned food she had mistakenly ingested, and although her life was no longer in danger, she was injured at the root.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think these people want to do? Who am I blocking with my presence?¡± ¡°If my mother knew that I was living like this, she would have cried her eyes out in heaven.¡± ¡°So Your Majesty, are you going to make a decision for me?¡± Da Guozi stood in the corner trembling, this Su¡¯s eldest daughter really dares to say anything! The emperor was silent for a long time but Su Mo Li was not afraid. She just had a bad body and coughed lightly, and there was more than a little bit of lethargy between her eyebrows. Leaning on the back on the chair, her face was pale, and her whole body seemed very weak. His Majesty¡¯s brow was furrowed: ¡°Send for the Imperial Doctor.¡± Soon, Imperial Doctor Chen arrived. When he saw Su Mo Li, he was surprised: ¡°Miss Su?¡± Knowing that Imperial Doctor Chen had previously diagnosed and treated Su Mo Li, the emperor was not surprised: ¡°You must quickly take a look.¡± Imperial Doctor Chen went forward and took her pulse and his brows furrowed. A quarter of an hour later, he said, ¡°Miss Su¡¯s body is too weak, so she should not have too many emotional ups and downs. With that, he wrote down the prescription. The emperor waved his hand and instructed Imperial Doctor Chen to grab the medicine before he spoke, ¡°Your mother¡¯s death, how you were victimized, all of these accusations must to have evidence.¡± ¡°This servant girl knows.¡± Su Miao Li tried to sit up straight to meet the emperor¡¯s eyes. Her delicate voice entered the emperor¡¯s ears, clear and unmistakable. ¡°I just know that I can¡¯t find any evidence with only my maids, that¡¯s why I came into the palace to complain!¡± His Majesty was shocked: ¡°Complain?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s small face had a serious look: ¡°According to the seniority, you the emperor are this servant girl¡¯s uncle. If your niece is wronged, shouldn¡¯t she find her elders to complain? This servant girl¡¯s elders besides father are the emperor. If father can¡¯t be trusted, so naturally I must find the emperor! I don¡¯t know why, but looking at the little girl¡¯s trusting gaze, the emperor only felt his heart burning: ¡°Then what if I didn¡¯t call you to the palace today?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, after all, at the end of the year banquet, father will bring this servant daughter to the palace, and it won¡¯t be too late for me to complain to the emperor then.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really got it all planned out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This servant girl will not let the murderer off so easily!¡± CH 28 DECEMBER 19, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS The emperor was stunned, then laughed out loud. The Emperor smelled the bitterness of the medicine and was about to order someone to bring the candied fruit when he saw Su Mo Li drink it all down. Then Cheng Tao wiped the liquid from the corner of Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth. Da Guozi and the emperor were successfully stunned for a moment. Da Guozi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Thos Old slave has seen a lot of ladies drinking medicine, and also knows that most women are afraid of suffering, isn¡¯t Miss Su afraid of suffering?¡± Su Li smiled gently: ¡°Gonggong is joking, who is not afraid of suffering? It¡¯s just a matter of getting used to it.¡± Da Guozi showed a sudden realization. He took the bowl back, bowed to the emperor, and only then left. His Majesty¡¯s face was complex: ¡± Accustomed to it? Why are you accustomed to it?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes were in a daze: ¡°Your Majesty, I was sick at the age of five, and now I¡¯m twelve, and it¡¯s been seven years, and in those seven years I didn¡¯t have enough money to buy medicine, so I went straight to the mountains to pick herbs to eat. Since the herbs weren¡¯t processed, they were much more bitter than those bought by prescription.¡± ¡°No money? How come there¡¯s no money?¡± The emperor was shocked, ¡°You are the daughter of the Prime Minister, could it be that someone was withholding it from you?¡±. Su Mo Li pursed her lips and remained silent. The emperor saw that there were already tears in Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes, and there was some abnormal sickly pallor on that delicate face. If the child was healthy, it would be so bright and beautiful. Thinking of this, the emperor asked again, ¡°You are at least my niece, so tell me what is going on.¡± With a ¡°thud¡± sound, Cheng Tao knelt down and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I beg you to get justice for the lady.¡± ¡°No talking!¡± Su Mo Li got up directly from his seat, got down on one knee, and covered Cheng Tao¡¯s mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Cheng Tao broke free and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t make decisions for you, you have a hard time getting into the palace, why don¡¯t you confess to the emperor?¡± ¡°Little ¡­¡­¡± ¡°No way! Shut up!¡± Su Mo Li stared at Cheng Tao. Her appearance was soft and delicate. Even if she was angry and tried to be fierce and ferocious, not only did not make people afraid but also made the emperor unable to resist. He thought of those people in his harem, every time they would pretend to not let their own maids complain, but still, they waited for the maids to finish before rebuking them. It¡¯s not like this girl, who really did not let the maid say it and directly covered the girl¡¯s mouth. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± The emperor opened his mouth, Su Mo Li naturally dared not go against the will of the Emperor. She pursed her lips and because of the argument with Cheng Tao, her small face looks even paler than it did before. The emperor hurriedly said: ¡°Knowing that you¡¯re not well, you still argue with your own maid, quickly sit down.¡± ¡°Let your maid say what is going on.¡± Cheng Tao saw this and even as she busily helped Su Mo Li to sit on the chair, she patted her chest to smooth her breathing. Seeing that Su Mo Li was a little better, she knelt down, kowtowed and slowly said: ¡°Your Majesty, you do not know, this slave maid was picked up by Miss when she was six years old, this slave maid was an orphan, Miss is this slave maid¡¯s savior, so this slave maids stayed and took care of Miss. ¡° ¡°For six years, Miss had to pick her own medicine and mend her own broken clothes, not to mention eating and drinking well, it was already good enough to eat hot white rice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that, the most important thing is, from time to time there will be an assassination, or someone poisoned, no matter how much the slave servant checks, several times Miss has been tricked. The only way for miss to recover is by inducing vomiting to save her life. But Miss¡¯s health is getting worse and worse ¡­¡­¡± With what Cheng Tao said, the emperor was surprised. It was only after Cheng Tao had finished speaking about what happened, and after a long period of silence, that the emperor said: ¡°You were to go and pray, not to suffer, why ¡­¡­¡±. In the middle of the conversation, the emperor did not say any more, but the tears in Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes fell down as she silently wept, making the emperor¡¯s heart extremely unpleasant. No matter what, Su Mo Li is a relative of the emperor, but someone actually tried to kill her! ¡°What evidence is there?¡± The emperor asked. Cheng Tao shook her head, her face full of grief and anger: ¡°Your Majesty, every day this slave servant had to think about how to keep Miss alive, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to find evidence ¡­¡­¡±. The emperor nodded: ¡°Yes, after all, you are all still young, it¡¯s good that you can save your lives, how can you think of this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will look into this matter, you should not worry, after all, already in the capital, those people do not dare to do anything to you.¡± ¡°When you marry into Lao Er¡¯s house next month, no one will dare to touch you even more.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was confused as if she didn¡¯t know what the emperor was talking about. The emperor sighed, in the end, she is still a child, if there was a mother present, she would have already shown a shy posture, just because she doesn¡¯t understand anything, it is the most authentic. ¡°Da Guozi.¡± ¡°This Slave is here.¡± ¡°Go to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence and tell him that I am particularly fond of Li¡¯er, my niece and that she should stay in the palace for three days before being sent back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Da Guozi answered in rapid succession. The emperor smiled and said, ¡°You can go to the empress¡¯s palace to stay for three days. The second princess in the empress¡¯s palace is similar in age to you, so you should be able to play together.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes shone brightly, then she showed hesitation, ¡°Will the Empress dislike me?¡± ¡°No, the empress was exceptionally close to your mother back then, so naturally she will like you.¡± said the emperor, letting the maids take Su Mo Li away. The emperor¡¯s maid Yazhi looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s delicate and weak appearance, and felt a little more pity in her heart: ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t be nervous, the empress is most virtuous and good-natured. Su Mo Li shook her head, her face full of seriousness: ¡°I am not afraid that Her Majesty the Queen will give me a hard time, but I am afraid that I will do something wrong and make Her Majesty angry.¡± ¡°In that case, I do know some of the Queen Mother¡¯s preferences, if you are willing to listen, how about I tell you about them?¡± Yazhi said with a smile. As soon as the words left her mouth, she saw Su Manger¡¯s eyes light up and gaze at her. Her pitiful appearance reminded her of a puppy in the back garden with no one to feed it. ¡± Please, Sister Yazhi.¡± The soft and gentle voice made Yazhi feel like a spring breeze, and her voice also softened: ¡°I dare not be called so by Miss Su, the Empress likes silence, she does not like trouble. This slave servant feels that Miss¡¯s temperament is just in line with the Empress¡¯ preferences.¡± ¡°In addition, the Empress and your mother don¡¯t get along in face and heart. The eldest Miss was assigned to marry the second prince as a side consort, so don¡¯t offend your mother while being friendly with the Empress.¡± ¡°What Sister Yazhi said is true.¡± Su Mo Li nodded seriously. Seeing this, the smile on Yazhi¡¯s face deepened: ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, in short, the Queen Mother is an extremely easy person to get along with, and as for the second Princess, her temperament is rather arrogant and wild, so Miss will just go along with her.¡± ¡°After all, she is the first princess, the Crown Prince¡¯s own sister, the Empress has favored her, and inevitably her temperament is a bit arrogant.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face showed envy: ¡°I know, just like my second sister, she is favored by her parents, so her temperament is a little more lively, and if my mother were still here, I would be the same.¡± In the end, Su Mo Li¡¯s voice was a little smaller. Yazhi¡¯s face was full of pity: ¡°Eldest Miss need not be sad, the Princess is watching you from heaven, if you are happy, the Princess will also be happy.¡± ¡°Every night, the brightest star is the eldest princess, so you can look at it at night,¡± Yazhi coaxed her. Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°Really? I will be watching it tonight!¡± She¡¯s just a kid! Yazhi sighed in her heart and looked at Su Mo Li with a little more kindness. ¡°As for the Crown Prince, he is the only man who has not left the palace to build a palace and lives in the East Palace.¡± Yazhi continued, ¡°Generally speaking, His Highness the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t go to the Empress very often, so you don¡¯t have to worry about bumping into His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Yazhi.¡± Su Mo Li bowed herself, and Yazhi hurriedly side-stepped her greeting, ¡°I don¡¯t dare accept Miss¡¯ thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do, no one has ever told me this, Sister Yazhi is a good person ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of trust. In the end, she said: ¡°Miss, the palace is not as simple as you think, you should be careful. Su Mo Li nodded her head good-naturedly, and Yazhi was relieved: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ve arrived at Feng Ning Palace.¡± Yazhi walked forward and spoke to the maids of the Feng Ning Palace. Soon, the empress herself came out. It was obvious that she had received the emperor¡¯s order. When Su Mo Li looked up slightly, she saw the Empress come out in a casual dress. The Empress was not beautiful, but rather ordinary. However, the more you look at her, the more beautiful she looks. ¡°Is this Li¡¯er, come, come in with me.¡± The Empress gave Su Mo Li the greatest kindness, and a smile appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s small face as she reached out to grasp Her Majesty¡¯s hand, which was soft. ¡°Thank you, Empress.¡± After Su Mo Li whispered, she followed her lead and walked in. When she was seated, Yazhi said a few words and left. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Li¡¯er is already so old. Before I learned that you had returned to the capital, I was thinking of finding an excuse to summon you to the palace, but I didn¡¯t expect that the emperor would have you enter the palace today.¡± ¡°Having come to the capital, do you have any discomfort?¡± The Empress smiled and looked at Su Mo Li and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Li¡¯er looks so good, even better looking than your mother.¡± Su Mo Li revealed curious eyes, ¡°Do I look the same as my mother?¡± The Empress Dowager saw Su Mo Li¡¯s longing for her real mother, and her heart felt slightly sour as she smiled and said, ¡°Li¡¯er looks even better.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s little face blushed scarlet: ¡°Empress also looks good, just like budding flower bones, with time, more and more beautiful.¡± The Empress was slightly startled and suddenly laughed, ¡°It is true that you¡¯re mother and daughter, even the way you praise people is the same!¡± Su Mo Li tilted her head, somewhat puzzled. The Empress was just about to speak when she heard the noise outside: ¡°Mother, is my little cousin is here? I need to see her. If she¡¯s not good looking, I don¡¯t want her as my cousin ¡­¡­ sister ¡­¡­¡± The second princess Zhong Li Xi quickly came in, and when she saw Su Mo Li, she sucked in a breath of air, and her voice became quieter and quieter, and finally, she couldn¡¯t even be heard anymore. She swallowed her saliva, stared at Su Mo Li and said: ¡°Mother, is this, my little cousin?¡±. The Queen Mother couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said jokingly, ¡°Do you still want Li¡¯er to be your cousin?¡± ¡°Yes! You must! Let¡¯s see how Zhong Li Lan still fools around with me about my cousin!¡± Su Mo Li was silent. Should she politely remind the second princess that she is not only her cousin but also the cousin of the eldest princess Zhong Li Lan ¡­¡­ CH 29 DECEMBER 20, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS As the Empress, she was naturally quite busy, so after just a few moments of speaking, her close Momo came over. Su Mo Li naturally got up and took her leave, while Zhong Li Xi quickly said: ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take Li¡¯er to her room, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± After that, she pulled Su Moli and left. Su Mo Li was a little apprehensive and seeing this, the Empress smiled and said, ¡°Go, let Xi¡¯er take you over.¡± Only then did Su Mo Li breathe a sigh of relief and followed Zhong Li Xi to leave. The Empress¡¯s personal Momo Gui smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su¡¯s temperament is cautious.¡± The Empress sighed, ¡°She is just a child, alone and helpless in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, and if she is not more cautious, I am afraid she will even lose her life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Huimin regrets her decision.¡± Shaking her head, the Empress dismissed the matter and said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s Huimin¡¯s child, and I have to watch over her, that is a way to repay her for protecting me with her life back then.¡± ¡°Your Highness is kind-hearted.¡± Momo Gui helped the Empress walk toward the study. ¡°This child is also pitiful.¡± The Empress replied helplessly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this, which imperial concubine has made trouble again?¡± The two of them spoke about business and left. On the other hand, Zhong Li Xi led Su Mo Li to her room and stayed next to her as she ordered the maids to clean up, and then tilted her head to look at Su Mo Li, her eyes shining brightly: ¡°Li¡¯er, you¡¯re so pretty.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face flushed red, and she slightly lowered her head while her long eyelashes quivered. Zhong Li Xi felt her heart melting, it was too good looking! She couldn¡¯t help but hold Su Mo Li¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will bully you in the palace.¡± ¡°I will protect you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Second Princess.¡± Su Mo Li raised her head and smiled gently: ¡°The Second Princess is also very cute looking.¡± Zhong Li Xi looks like the emperor, with a pair of round eyes, while her face is like the empress, a goose egg face. Plus the innocence between her eyebrows made her look more and more lovely. Zhong Li Xi felt that the beauty complimented someone extraordinarily well! ¡°Princess, Miss Su, it¡¯s all sorted out.¡± The imperial maid bowed, ¡°I wonder if Miss Su has anything else missing?¡± Zhong Li Xi was about to wave them down when suddenly something occurred to her: ¡°Li¡¯er has no clothes, Bai Ling, you bring the clothes I haven¡¯t worn over, you can measure Li¡¯er¡¯s size and adjust them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Mo Li smiled gratefully towards Zhong Li Xi. Zhong Li Xi straightened her chest and was very happy: ¡°Afterwards, if you lack anything, tell me, and if I don¡¯t have it, go to my big brother. Su Moli expressed his thanks and cooperated with the palace maid to get the measurements. The Crown Prince and Zhong Li Xi are siblings of the same mother, and the big brother in Zhong Li Xi¡¯s mouth should be the Crown Prince. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you were actually assigned to marry my second brother as a side consort.¡± Zhong Li Xi sighed, ¡°Your identity as the main consort is also fine, why is it only a side consort?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face showed a hint of helplessness, while Cheng Tao quickly told the reason why. Zhong Li Xi stared at the eyes: ¡°This Bai Chuan Taoist is not a fraud right¡­¡­¡± ¡°Second Princess!¡± Su Mo Li interrupted Zhong Li Xi and shook her head towards her seriously. Only then did Zhong Li Xi reacted, the Bai Chuan Taoist is very authoritative. She opened her mouth and felt somewhat helpless. After the servants left, Su Mo Li said: ¡°Marriage is not something we can influence. Even if I am not the second prince¡¯s concubine, I will be someone else¡¯s wife. ¡°Li¡¯er ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Xi pitifully looked at Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li shook her head and softly laughed: ¡°It¡¯s okay, there is still some time before I get married and I have never come to the palace, Second Princess can take me around to have a good time.¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s all on me!¡± Zhong Li Xi now felt that there was an extra sense of purpose in her. Su Mo Li looked at the color of the sky and slowly said, ¡°I have come to the Imperial Palace, I should pay my respects to the Empress Dowager, can the Second Princess take me there?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Zhong Li Xi said with a smile, ¡°It so happens to be about time to eat dinner. We can go to the imperial grandmother¡¯s place to have dinner, imperial grandmother¡¯s little chef is amazing! Su Mo Li gave Cheng Tao a look, and Cheng Tao quickly went out and reported Su Mo Li¡¯s request to the Empress. The Empress was startled at first, then cursed: ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it, indeed I have to pay my respects to the mother, go quickly.¡± All along the way, Zhong Li Xi was chattering and talking about everything as they went. Soon, they arrived at the Ci Ning Palace. As soon as they got close to it, they heard the sound of laughter inside. Zhong Li Xi said, ¡°Huh?¡±, ¡°It seems like He Le is here. As expected, the two of them walked in and saw the still serious-looking Princess He Le standing beside the Empress Dowager. ¡°Xi¡¯er is here?¡± The Empress Dowager put down her cup of tea and looked at Zhong Li Xi with a smile, and then at the side to Su Mo Li, ¡°This is ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This daughter Su Mo Li, pays her respects to the Empress Dowager.¡± The soft, gentle voice sounded again, and Su Mo Li once again kowtowed. The Empress Dowager was in a trance: ¡°This is Huimin¡¯s daughter?¡± Zhong Li Xi ran to the Empress Dowager, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s Aunt Huimin¡¯s daughter, my little cousin.¡± Only then did the Empress reveal a flash of enlightenment: ¡°Get up.¡± Then she sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so big. After Huimin passed away, I wanted you to come and accompany the grieving family, but I was told that you were sent to the countryside to pray for blessings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you, child.¡± The Empress Dowager naturally knows the Prime Minister¡¯s House¡¯s intention, saying explicitly that it is to pray for blessing, but secretly they don¡¯t want to see the child. After all, it was someone¡¯s family business, the Empress Dowager back then was not good enough to interfere. When Su Mo Li raised his head, the Empress Dowager was startled, and then revealed her admiration: ¡°What a good appearance.¡± Su Mo Li gave a shy smile. The Empress took the hand of He Le and smiled, ¡°This is He Lee, you are the same age, you can play together.¡± Su Mo Li bowed towards Princess He Le and said, ¡°I have yet to thank her in person for saving my life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Empress Dowager took an unexpected look at Princess He Lee was still as serious as ever, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, let Li¡¯er speak.¡± Seeing that He Le was about to open her mouth, the Empress Dowager immediately stopped her. Zhong Li Xi, who was sitting beside her, laughed, ¡°Hahaha, once He Le opens her mouth, even if it¡¯s a hundred times a story, she will finish it in two sentences, and it will be dry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better than you talking for two days and two nights.¡± The Empress looked helplessly at her granddaughter, and then said to Su Mo Li, who was standing next to Zhong Li Xi, ¡°You also sit down, come and tell me what happened outside.¡± Su Mo Li blinked her eyes and said slowly, ¡°At the Marquis¡¯s banquet, I fell into the water and was rescued by Princess He Le.¡± The Empress Dowager and Zhong Li Xi were about to drink tea and listen to the story, but they found that Su Mo Li had stopped talking. The Empress Dowager was stunned: ¡°No more?¡± Su Mo Li looked at the Empress Dowager and nodded seriously, ¡°No more.¡± CH 30 DECEMBER 21, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS The Empress Dowager and Zhong Li Xi looked at each other, and both of them were stunned. Su Moli gently bit her lips with puzzlement on her face, ¡°Empress Dowager, is there something wrong with what I have said?¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that you were worse than Hele, and this story is ¡­¡­ well told,¡± the Empress struggled to find words, thinking of how to express herself without breaking the little girl¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s dry.¡± Zhong Li Xi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other twist in this? Like why did you fall in the pond?¡± The Empress smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, how did you fall into the pond?¡± Su Mo Li pursed her lips, her face showing hesitation. ¡°She was pushed in by her sister.¡± On the side, Princess He le said faintly, ¡°She¡¯s too stupid.¡± Su Mo Li lowered her head, her small hand tightly tugging on the handkerchief, cramping a bit. Zhong Li Xi was stunned, ¡°Why did her sister push her into the pool? What if she can¡¯t swim in the water? Moreover, she is so weak, if something happens to her ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Her sister didn¡¯t want to make it easy on her.¡± He Le said with disapproval, ¡°Generally, I don¡¯t like her.¡± After saying that, she frowned. Zhong Li Xi blinked her eyes, a little stunned, ¡°Then, does Li¡¯er¡¯s father know?¡± He Le looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s face, her eyes full of pity, ¡°I heard that he simply punished her sister, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°Her father doesn¡¯t like her, he liked her sister more.¡± He Le concluded. Zhong Li Xi was wondering, ¡°But why? Isn¡¯t that Li¡¯s father? Just like my older sister and I would have conflicts, but my father is always impartial.¡± ¡°So, your father is the emperor and her father is just the prime minister.¡± Su Mo Li felt that He Le was too straightforward! If she was a regular girl, she would have been able to hold her head up! Apparently, even the Empress sensed that something was wrong, and said incessantly, ¡°It¡¯s over in the end, it¡¯s getting late, let someone bring dinner.¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, is there anything you want to eat?¡± The Empress Dowager smiled and said. Su Mo Li looked up with anticipation on her little face, ¡°Your Highness, may I eat sweet potato root?¡± Momo Yun beside the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Back then, the Eldest Princess also liked to eat sweet potato roots.¡± Su Mo Li smiled bashfully. ¡°Let the kitchen make some.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes lovingly, ¡°Although your mother was not born to me, she grew up at my knee, good girl, in the future, come to the palace more often, I¡¯m also your grandmother.¡± Su Mo Li stared at the eyes, seemed a little panicked, and squirmed a few times before she finally just stood up and bowed towards the Empress Dowager: ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager for your compassion.¡± After finishing the meal, the three took their leave. Momo Yun waited for the Empress Dowager to freshen up and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Su is different from what the servant thought.¡± ¡°She is different.¡± The Empress Dowager opened her eyes and allowed Momo Yun to massage her head, ¡°This girl grew up in the countryside, but she is no different from any noble Miss in the way she carries herself, so she has obviously made an effort to learn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the one from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion who taught her, but I¡¯m afraid the girl learned this herself.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a resilient one.¡± Momo Yun nodded, ¡°Just like the first Princess, when you protected her and were ridiculed by the other concubines, the first Princess went to great lengths to learn the palace etiquette to be liked by the late Emperor, who in turn protected you! The eldest princess wasn¡¯t very old then.¡± ¡°Yes! At that time, Huimin was obviously a child, but she knew how to protect her mourning family.¡± The Empress laughed, then the smile on her face disappeared, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I forgot about this child.¡± ¡°How can it be, seven years ago, the harem was unstable, you and the Empress joined hands to straighten out the harem, If you were to take Miss Su in at that time, I¡¯m afraid that she was going to be eaten without even bones left.¡± The Empress laughed lightly: ¡°Just, it¡¯s all in the past, these days, treat this girl better, also let people outside know, Huimin¡¯s child, can not be bullied by others.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this time, Su Mo Li was listening to Zhong Li Xi¡¯s chatter with He Le. When they reached the imperial garden, they saw a green silhouette walk over. Zhong Li Xi¡¯s voice stopped abruptly and the smile on her face disappeared: ¡°It¡¯s Zhong Li Lan.¡± He Lee stood in front of Su Mo Li without moving a muscle and whispered, ¡°Be careful.¡± Cheng Tao also pulled Su Mo Li back two steps. ¡°Greetings, Eldest Princess.¡± He Le and Su Mo Li both bowed at the same time to greet the princess. Zhong Li Xi reluctantly called out, ¡°Big sister.¡± Zhong Li Lan¡¯s looks only belonged to the middle of the range, but her makeup was decent, and she was quite passable. ¡°Xi¡¯er are you coming from imperial grandmother¡¯s place?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhong Li Lan laughed, ¡°You, don¡¯t run around all day long, can you embroider a handkerchief? You¡¯re also thirteen now, and you¡¯re about to talk about other people, if you¡¯re disliked by your husband¡¯s family, you¡¯ll lose the face of the royal family.¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s anger was ignited at once: ¡°I am a princess, and I still need to embroider a handkerchief after I get married? What am I supposed to do with the ladies? I say, big sister, if you are willing to embroider a handkerchief for your future brother-in-law, that¡¯s your business, why do you want me to follow your example?¡± ¡°Besides, what¡¯s wrong with me running around? Are you my father or my mother? Why should you be in charge?¡± Zhong Li Lan laughed mockingly: ¡°Look at you, what do you look like now? Just like a shrew!¡± ¡°You!¡± Seeing that Zhong Li Xi was about to explode, Su Mo Li pulled her sleeve, ¡°Second Princess, it¡¯s getting late, I have to drink medicine and leave, or the palace gate will be closed.¡± Zhong Li Xi stared at Zhong Li Lan: ¡°This princess is not going to argue with you today.¡± Saying that she took the hand of Su Mo Li and He Le and was about to leave. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Zhong Li Lan looked up and down at Su Mo Li: ¡°Who are you? Hold your head up high for this princess!¡± ¡°Greeting Eldest Princess.¡± Su Mo Li raised her head and bowed once again towards Zhong Li Lan. Seeing Su Mo Li¡¯s face, Zhong Li Lan¡¯s pupils shrank violently. The smile on her face disappeared. Zhong Li Xi immediately said, ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re not going to let someone scratch her face again, are you? She¡¯s not a maid or a palace girl or anything like that, she¡¯s a lady of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence!¡± ¡°Prime Minister¡¯s daughter?¡± Zhong Li Lan¡¯s voice was sharp and pensive for a moment, revealing a sudden realization, ¡°It¡¯s that bumpkin from the countryside.¡± ¡°You!¡± Zhong Li Xi was furious, ¡°Who are you calling bumpkin!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me calling her names? Isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t she from the country?¡± Zhong Li Lan looked at Su Mo Li with disdain. The smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face narrowed a bit. Zhong Li Xi was so angry: ¡°Zhong Li Lan, you¡¯re too much!¡± He Le¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, and she took a worried look at Su Mo Li, then said: ¡°Second Princess, we¡¯d better leave the palace first.¡± Su Mo Li said softly: ¡°I am indeed a bumpkin, I do not understand how the noble girls in the capital dress, I entered the palace today also casually dressed up, I did not expect that it didn¡¯t matter to the Empress Dowager, the Emperor or the Empress. They all praised me for my good looks, I am quite happy ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was a bumpkin and someone complimented me ¡­¡­¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li raised her eyes to Zhong Li Lan¡¯s and said expectantly, ¡°Eldest Princess is in the capital, so every time you go out to a banquet, someone should compliment you on your good looks ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wonder if Your Highness can tell me what kind of dress is the most beautiful, I, too, would like to buy it and wear it ¡­¡­.¡± Su Mo Li pursed her lips, her small face flickering with a smile, a little shy, a little bashful. He Le was stunned, who doesn¡¯t know that the most annoying thing to Zhong Li Lan is when people talk about their looks? Zhong Li Xi¡¯s eyes were wide open, her cheeks were twitching, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh maniacally! But Zhong Li Lan¡¯s face was dark and sunken, good, what a good a Su Mo Li! Cheng Tao can¡¯t help but feel bad in her heart for Zhong Li Lan. Why choose to bother her Miss, it was better to offend anyone but her. ¡­¡­ The author has something to say: I don¡¯t know if the ladies and sisters remember. Did I write about the marriage of two princesses before? CH 31 DECEMBER 22, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Zhong Li Lan was obviously enraged, her eyes were filled with anger, and she wanted to eat Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li revealed the appearance of fear, took two steps back, tightly tugged the corner of Zhong Li Xi¡¯s clothes, and said weakly: ¡°Eldest Princess, what¡¯s wrong with you ¡­¡­ is this daughter saying something wrong? This daughter apologizes to you ¡­¡­¡± She said that and bowed toward Zhong Li Lan. Zhong Li Lan was about to get angry when the corner of her eye caught sight of a bright yellow garment and suddenly cried, ¡°You, how could you join forces to bully me!¡± Oh, no! Zhong Li Xi and He Le both turned their heads to look over, and indeed saw the emperor walking over. Su Mo Li, however, released the hand that was holding Zhong Li Xi, walked to Zhong Li Lan, blinked her eyes, and said softly: ¡°Eldest Princess, don¡¯t cry, you scolded this daughter as a bumpkin, scolded the Second Princess as a shrew, this daughter, and the Second Princess did not cry, what are you crying for?¡±. ¡°Did you cry because you knew you were wrong and were too embarrassed to apologize to us?¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, stop it! Li¡¯er!¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s face was full of panic, and she gave Su Li a hard look, but Su Mo Li acted as if she didn¡¯t see it. The frown on the side of He Le¡¯s eyebrows deepened, and her hand tugged tightly at her handkerchief, what a fool! What can she do! ¡°Eldest Princess, although you do not look good, but dressing up a little can make your appearance bearable. And you are a princess, after you get married, others do not dare to bully you. Then you can be a little more generous and give the prince-brother-in-law a few concubines, the prince-brother-in-law will like you even more ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Eldest Princess, I will wipe your tears.¡± Said Su Mo Li, who was about to wipe her face with a handkerchief. Zhong Li Lan was so angry, but still wept, and when she saw Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but push it away directly. ¡°Bang!¡± Su Mo Li fell directly to the ground. All the people present were stunned, except for Cheng Tao, who quickly ran over and hugged Su Mo Li. Cheng Peach rapidly ran over and hugged Su Moli, her voice sad and desolate: ¡°Eldest Princess, you called our lady a bumpkin, we admit it, we did come from the countryside, but why did you hit her? My lady is weak, if something happens to her, what would happen? ¡­¡­¡± She said, crying in a low voice. He Le, who had reacted, quickly went over and looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s pale face, and with a sudden thud in her heart quickly called out, ¡°Quickly, call the imperial physician!¡±. ¡°Right! Call the Imperial Doctor!¡± Zhong Li Xi also panicked and called out, squatting down to hold Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, seeing her breathing heavily, seemingly very uncomfortable, and looking as if she was about to cry, ¡°Li¡¯er, you tell me, how can I help you feel better?¡± ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± The emperor took two steps at a time and walked over. ¡°Father ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Lan was about to explain. However, the emperor simply ignored her and went directly to Su Mo Li, looking at her weak appearance, his brows furrowed: ¡°Zhong Li Lan!¡± With a ¡°thud¡± sound, Zhong Li Lan quickly knelt down, even forgetting to cry, ¡°Father, this daughter did not, this daughter did not push her!¡± Su Mo Li reached out her hand and tugged tightly on the emperor¡¯s sleeve, shaking her head toward the emperor, and said weakly, ¡°Your Majesty, the princess didn¡¯t push me, it was my own carelessness.¡± Saying that she showed her grievance. ¡°Are you stupid! I clearly saw Sister Huang push you, and you still speak for her?¡± He Le pursed his lips: ¡°I saw it too.¡± Zhong Li Lan, however, couldn¡¯t help but cry beside her. Su Mo Li shook his head: ¡°You are mistaken, the eldest princess did not push me, I accidentally fell on the ground, it has nothing to do with the eldest princess, really, Your Majesty, it¡¯s okay, do not blame the eldest princess ¡­¡­¡± As she said that, she inconspicuously touched Cheng Tao. Cheng Tao immediately reacted, kowtowing towards the emperor: ¡°Your Majesty, Miss is a bumpkin, even if pushed, it¡¯s fine, please do not blame the Princess ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°What bumpkin?¡± The emperor was furious. The more understanding Su Mo Li showed, the angrier the emperor was. Zhong Li Xi and He Le, however, looked at Zhong Li Lan with a hateful face. ¡°Bumpkin, did you say that?¡± The emperor looked coldly at Zhong Li Lan. Zhong Li Lan lowered her head. ¡°Father, she even called me a shrew!¡± Zhong Li Xi also complained. Zhong Li Lan stared at Zhong Li Xi. Zhong Li Xi showed a smug appearance. The emperor rubbed his eyebrows and enunciated each word, ¡°Su Mo Li is your Aunt Huimin¡¯s biological daughter, your cousin! If it weren¡¯t for you Aunt Huimin, there would be no you! Who gave you the nerve to insult Li¡¯er when you are not grateful?¡± Zhong Li Lan shrank her neck: ¡°Father, I, I didn¡¯t push her ¡­¡­¡± ¡°You pushed her, and I saw it clearly! I¡¯m not blind,¡± the Emperor was furious, ¡°Someone! Take the Eldest Princess down to be disciplined by the Empress! If you are not properly disciplined, don¡¯t leave the palace gates!¡± This is the disguised grounding. Zhong Li Lan¡¯s face was pale, and Da Guozi was busy having Zhong Li Lan taken away. Seeing the emperor turn back, Su Mo Li was busy resuming her weak appearance, with some fear in her eyes, and her front teeth biting her lips tightly: ¡°It¡¯s all this daughter¡¯s fault ¡­¡­.¡± The emperor sighed, his heart full of pity: ¡°You are my niece, and you will be my daughter-in-law, where can you allow others to bully you?¡± ¡°The Imperial Doctor is here!¡± When the subordinates called out, they saw the Imperial Doctor quickly come over, because they didn¡¯t dare to move Su Mo Li, so Su Mo Li was still lying on the ground. The Imperial Doctor kneeled down and after examining her, he was slightly relieved: ¡°Fine, just some anemia, but Miss Su must not have any more mood swings, and her body must be well taken care of.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial Doctor.¡± Su Mo Li responded, and slowly stood up, but just as she stood up, darkness fell before her eyes. He Le grabbed Su Mo Li¡¯s waist and brought her into his arms. Su Mo Li took a moment to smile at He Le. He Le¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the smile, and she was stunned for a moment. Cheng Tao held Su Mo Li in her arms. ¡°I¡¯ve made the emperor worry.¡± Su Mo Li bowed her body, the sickly paleness on her face was too obvious. The emperor sighed and said to the Imperial Doctor, ¡°Give Li¡¯er a good tonic.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Seeing that Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of fatigue, he instructed them to retire. Su Mo Li was not feeling well, so she could only watch Zhong Li Xi send He Le away. ¡°Miss, your body ¡­¡­¡± Cheng Tao¡¯s voice was worried. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s just an old habit, I can cure it, I just don¡¯t want to.¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently, her pair of eyes radiating indifference. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better this way? My weakness is my own greatest weapon.¡± Cheng Tao was helpless, ¡°But this is not a solution.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not urgent yet, and we have to turn down this marriage anyway.¡± Just as she was about to turn around to find a place to rest, Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes lit up and she took two quick steps with Cheng Tao: ¡°Imperial Doctor Shi?¡± When Zhong Li Shi looked up at Su Mo Li, he was stunned, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Mo Li had a bright smile on her face: ¡°It is fate that we meet thousands of miles away, how is the Imperial Doctor Shi these days?¡± Zhong Li Shi didn¡¯t know why, his heart was a bit weak, and he quickly took a look around and saw that there was no one else, then he said: ¡°Very good, thank you, Miss Su, for your concern.¡± ¡°The palace gates are about to close, isn¡¯t the Imperial Doctor Shi leaving the palace yet?¡± Su Mo Li was a little confused, ¡°Why don¡¯t I send Imperial Doctor Shi out of the palace.¡± Zhong Li Shi was about to refuse when he heard Su Mo Li say, ¡°By the way, I also want to know, is it possible for this body of mine to be healed?¡± Saying that, with a look of anticipation on her face and a pair of eyes with the light of the stars left Zhong Li Shi feeling dizzy and he agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Miss Su.¡± By the time he realized it, the two of them had already reached the palace gate. Looking at the closed palace gate, Zhong Li Shi was a little sad, his home was inside the palace ah! The beauty made a mistake! At the same time, Su Mo Li also sighed deeply: ¡°Beauty misleads people. Obviously, I¡¯m waiting for the princess, but this good thing, the princess did not get to see it and missed out, now I¡¯m lost ¡­¡­¡± Yes, Su Mo Li managed to get lost in the palace ¡­¡­ The author has something to say: I¡¯m going to write about this pair¡¯s interaction CH 32 DECEMBER 23, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS After Zhong Li Xi returned to Feng Ning Palace, she found that Su Mo Li did not come back, so she went out to look for her and found a confused-looking Su Mo Li in front of the Cold Palace. The moment she saw Zhong Li Xi, Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly walked over, ¡°Princess!¡± Zhong Li Xi breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Why did you come here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me?¡± Cheng Tao said: ¡°Princess, it¡¯s my fault, I can¡¯t remember the way ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhong Li Xi was stunned, ¡°You¡¯re lost, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Mo Li bit her lips, her little face flushed red. Zhong Li Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Then don¡¯t go anywhere! Okay, wait until tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you for a good stroll around the palace, and make sure you won¡¯t get lost again.¡± With that, she took Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and they went back to Feng Ning Palace together. After paying respects to the Empress, they returned to their respective rooms. After making the bed, Cheng Tao looked at Su Mo Li, who was sitting at the side, and walked over, ¡°Miss, what are you thinking about?¡± Su Mo Li held her jaw with one hand and said softly, ¡°Nothing, has the news about the second prince come?¡± ¡°Well, Huang Fan has sent word that the second prince likes bright and beautiful women, like peony flowers.¡± ¡°He especially dislikes weak women.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡°Good, it seems that there is another layer of protection for the withdrawal of marriage.¡± ¡°But Miss, if you don¡¯t marry the second prince, who are you going to marry?¡± Cheng Tao wondered. ¡°Why do I have to get married?¡± Su Mo Li asked rhetorically, ¡°Why don¡¯t I just raise a few more fine faced men?¡± Cheng Tao thought about it and nodded: ¡°Miss is right, if you get married, you have to teach your children, and with your temperament, you won¡¯t be able to. ¡°But before that, Miss still has to take good care of her body.¡± Su Mo Li laughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my body, I¡¯m sure by now the people outside already know that I¡¯m going to marry the second prince, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to Li Qianshi¡¯s liking.¡± ¡°Okay, go to sleep.¡± Looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s back, Cheng Tao was a little distressed. Outside, it was indeed noisy. Not to mention other things, let¡¯s say in the Su family, Old Madam Su also felt that this was a good home. ¡°The second prince, Zhong Li Ling, is also a talented man, who is calm and steady, and there is no concubine in the house. Li Qianshi said with a smile. Su Chen nodded: ¡°Indeed, this is the truth, moreover, the second prince is very popular among the ministers, perhaps ¡­¡­¡±. Su Chen didn¡¯t finish the rest of the sentence, but everyone present understood. Old Mrs. Su¡¯s face, which was still smiling, suddenly changed: ¡°If it fails, won¡¯t Li¡¯er also have to ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°No, no, no, no!¡± Old Madame Su even shook her head, her face a little pale. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Qiansi said, ¡°If it really fails, let Li¡¯er and the second prince separate, and then Li¡¯er will still be the girl of our Prime Minister¡¯s residence.¡± Old Madame Su was relieved to hear this. The family chatted for a while before they each left. Su Jia Xuan, who got the news, sneered: ¡°Grandmother was deceived when the second prince has failed, what awaits big sister will only be death.¡± Dong Xue looked to Su Jia Xuan in confusion: ¡°But Third Miss, as long as the old lady is here, she will protect the eldest sister.¡± Su Jia Xuan shook her head with a heavy face: ¡°If something happens to the Su family and Big Sister together, only by giving up Big Sister can we get peace for the Su family, who do you think Grandmother will choose?¡± Dong Xue was silent. Su Jia Xuan continued, ¡°Grandmother does like big sister very much, but she liked the Su family more, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to conceal it back then.¡± ¡°Conceal what?¡± Dong Xue was confused. Su Jia Xuan closed her mouth and shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s late, go to sleep.¡± Dong Xue always felt a little strange about his own Miss but did not think much of it. She only thought that she was worried about her eldest sister. In the second prince¡¯s house, Zhong Li Ling¡¯s heart was extremely unpleasant, and listening to his men¡¯s report, his brows furrowed deeper and deeper. ¡°You mean, that Su¡¯s eldest sister is a sick child? The whole person is very weak? Can be blown away by the wind?¡± Hearing Zhong Li Ling¡¯s voice getting heavier and heavier, the head of his men lowered more and more: ¡°Yes, Second Prince.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the news we gathered.¡± Zhong Li Ling fiercely gripped the pen in his hand. ¡°With a crack, the pen broke. The people below shuddered and almost knelt on the ground. Zhong Li Ling took a deep breath and his face was filled with gloom: ¡°Is Su Mo Li in the palace now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, very good.¡± Zhong Li Ling sneered, ¡°In order to be able to marry into the royal family, using everything, what Baek Chuan Taoist, I¡¯m afraid that she has also been bribed!¡± ¡°All right, you go down.¡± Zhong Li Ling sat alone in the study and said in a low voice only after a long time: ¡°I have seen many people who want to climb the dragon and phoenix. Want to plot against me? Absolutely not!¡± On the following day, after Zhong Li Ling finished his morning court, everyone came over toward Zhong Li Ling to congratulate him. Su Chen also came over: ¡°In the future, my little daughter will need the care of the second prince.¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s face turned pale and said faintly, ¡°Prime Minister Su¡¯s words are premature.¡± With that, he flung his long sleeves and left. The crowd was stunned, what was this situation? Su Chen was also very downhearted. ¡°Prime Minister Su is indeed speaking too early.¡± Zhong Li Shi slowly walked over, and everybody offered their respects. Zhong Li Shi waved his hand, with an indifferent smile on his face, and a pair of peach blossom eyes swept a glance at Su Chen: ¡°Prime Minister Su, Miss Su is not the type Zhong Li Rang likes, I¡¯m afraid this marriage is not that easy.¡± ¡°Chancellor Su, why don¡¯t you change your daughter?¡± Su Chen¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°The Prince is joking, it¡¯s all the Emperor¡¯s will, how could I dare to change anyone.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Zhong Li Shi smiled, ¡°Everyone take your leave.¡± Su Chen¡¯s hand clenched fiercely, obviously extremely uncomfortable in his heart. This matter had naturally reached Su Mo Li¡¯s ears. Su Mo Li laughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just right? I have no intention of marrying as a concubine.¡± ¡°But Miss, the emperor ordered the marriage, it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Cheng Tao was a little worried. Su Mo Li took a sip of tea: ¡°Things are in the air.¡± So, Su Mo Li took the initiative to attack. As for Zhong Li Xi, she was punished by the empress to write a lot of letters. When she arrived at the Royal Garden, she really saw Zhong Li Ling¡¯. ¡°The looks ¡­¡­ can only be considered average.¡± Cheng Tao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Miss to look down on him.¡± Su Mo Li felt it was funny, this girl followed her and her eyes have become higher. ¡°Greeting the second prince.¡± Su Mo Li walked over, bowing her body as her soft voice sounded. Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, taking two steps back: ¡°Miss Su?¡± Su Mo Li raised her head, and her stunningly beautiful face caused Zhong Li Ling to be stunned for a moment. But soon, the stunning eyes were replaced by disgust. Su Mo Li was dressed in white today, like a small white lotus, grasping a handkerchief and said tenderly, ¡°I heard that the second prince will go to the Empress¡¯s palace every day, so Li¡¯er came over to wait for the second prince.¡± ¡°Miss Su, but what is the matter?¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s hand hanging in the sleeve was tightly squeezed into a fist. Such a weak and shy look, thought he would pity? Su Mo Li covered her mouth and coughed twice, seeing Zhong Li Ling indifferent, an aggrieved look appeared on her face: ¡°The second prince doesn¡¯t like Li¡¯er?¡± ¡°Miss Su is overthinking.¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s voice was a little colder, it was all fake, she thought that a few coughs would soften his heart? What a joke! Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes were red and tears fell: ¡°Second Prince, Li¡¯er will soon be your concubine, you ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°What¡¯s all this crying and wailing about?¡± Zhong Li Ling scolded. Su Mo Li¡¯s front teeth bit her lips tightly and she slightly turned her head away, revealing her nice neck. If it were anyone else, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist taking care of that weak look. But ¡­¡­ But Zhong Li Ling, what he hates most is this kind of weak woman! Disgusting! ¡°Miss, the second prince has left ¡­¡­¡± whispered Cheng Tao. Su Mo Li blinked her eyes. She looked at Zhong Li Ling¡¯s back and wiped away her tears, curling her lips and smiling brightly: ¡°Okay, mission accomplished, let¡¯s go to the Empress Dowager place and scrounge up some dinner.¡± In the corner, Zhong Li Shi came out, his eyes full of amusement. Xiao Guozi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is ¡­¡­ Miss Su acting on purpose?¡± ¡°A bit interesting.¡± Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows, ¡°It seems that this Miss Su is also a smart person.¡± Xiao Guozi¡¯s face was full of question marks, indicating that he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the Feng Ning Palace and scrounge up a meal.¡± CH 33 DECEMBER 24, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Brother, what are you doing here today?¡± When she saw Zhong Li Shi, Zhong Li Xi¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly ran over, whispering, ¡°Brother, you have to plead for me, the Empress Mother has punished me again, and I obviously didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows. Zhong Li Xi pursed her lips, stole a glance at the empress above, then shrank her neck and spoke of yesterday¡¯s incident: ¡°It was obviously Zhong Li Lan who bullied Li¡¯er, and I was too angry to say more, but father didn¡¯t help Zhong Li Lan this time.¡± Speaking later, Zhong Li Xi became smug. ¡°However, Mother Empress punished me to write large characters, and I don¡¯t even know where I went wrong!¡± The Empress placed her cup on the table, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Zhong Li Xi looked at the Empress and then at Zhong Li Shi, she was instantly much more courageous: ¡°Mother, where did I go wrong!¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won? Have you ever won every fight between you and Zhong Li Lan? Have you thought about why?¡± The Empress only felt she had a headache, how did she give birth to such a one-track-minded daughter? ¡°That¡¯s because Zhong Li Lan used to pretend to be pitiful! And every time Father sees and believes it.¡± Zhong Li Xi was furious at the mention of this, ¡°Despicable! Shameless!¡± The Empress sighed: ¡°You know she¡¯ll act pathetic, why do you always act so impulsively? If Li¡¯er hadn¡¯t suddenly fallen ill this time, do you think you could have gotten away?¡± ¡°Moreover, Zhong Li Lan deliberately provoked you, and you never thought about why?¡± Zhong Li Xi was stunned: ¡°Mother, are you saying that she did it on purpose? Did she do it on purpose to show Father?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid.¡± Zhong Li Shi lightly laughed twice. Zhong Li Xi, for a moment, was furious, ¡°What a Zhong Li Lan! I¡¯m not done with her!¡± ¡°How are you not done with her?¡± The Empress inquired. ¡°I ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t pretend to be pitiful.¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s voice went down, her face was full of injustice, and suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Li¡¯er be angry with her from now on! Anyway, Li¡¯er is weak, and Father must believe Li¡¯er¡¯s words!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid to be able to leverage others.¡± The Empress said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just that Li¡¯er is not well, you, when you meet Zhong Li Lan in the future, be calm.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mother, I know!¡± Said Zhong Li Xi and laughed. ¡°By the way, brother, have you not met Li¡¯er yet?¡± When Zhong Li Xi looked at Zhong Li, her little face was full of smiles and her eyes were dripping, ¡°Li¡¯er has grown so beautiful!¡± When Zhong Li was still immersed in what his mother and sister called ¡°weakness¡±, indeed, when he first saw Su Mo Li, he also thought that she was weak. But today¡¯s performance in the imperial garden is really astonishing. This girl is all pretend! ¡°Brother? What are you thinking about?¡± When Zhong Li Xi saw that Zhong Li Shi did not respond, she asked in confusion. Zhong Li Shi looked into Zhong Li Xi¡¯s puzzled eyes and slowly said, ¡°Nothing, just thinking that in ten days the Feng He Old Man will come to the capital, Father asked me to receive them properly.¡± ¡°Well, this is indeed a big matter, Feng He Old man¡¯s status in all countries is very high, we must not slack off.¡± The Empress looked to Zhong Li Xi, ¡°Xi¡¯er, how is the qin I asked you to practice? If you can get Feng He Old Man to take you as a disciple ¡­¡­¡± The Empress¡¯ eyes were filled with longing. Zhong Li Xi said with full conviction, ¡°Mother, I will practice well, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you know.¡± The Empress laughed, then said, ¡°Li¡¯er said today that she would dine at your grandmother¡¯s place, so we¡¯ll eat lunch ourselves.¡± With that, she instructed Momo Gui to bring the meal. ¡°Brother, if you have nothing to do after lunch, stay here and teach me my homework. Just wait for Li¡¯er to come back and I¡¯ll introduce you to her. The Empress is helpless: ¡°This girl, you¡¯re not listening, Li¡¯er has been betrothed to a second prince, how can she see other foreign men?¡± ¡°So what!¡± Zhong Li Xi immediately retorted, ¡°My brother is also her cousin.¡± Zhong Li Shi will certainly not meet with her now and said, ¡°No, I have to go to Imperial Doctor Chen¡¯s in the afternoon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to study medicine again!¡± Zhong Li Xi showed her disappointment, ¡°Brother, why are you so fond of the medical art?¡± Zhong Li Shi smiled and did not reply. The Empress was distressed when she looked at Zhong Li Shi: ¡°If it is too difficult, do not learn it, now is not the same as in the past, what is the point of suffering Shi¡¯er?¡±. Zhong Li Shi¡¯s expression faded a little: ¡°Prevention is better than cure; it is better to rely on yourself than on others.¡± ¡°The Empress sighed but had a look of relief on her face. When the meal was finished, Zhong Li Shi sat down for a while and then took his leave. At the same time, Su Mo Li also came out from Ci Ning Palace. ¡°Miss, the Empress Dowager is reluctant to let you go!¡± Cheng Tao was exceptionally happy, ¡°It really is very effective to curry favor with her.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that the Empress Dowager would actually like to listen to stories.¡± Su Mo Li curved her lips, ¡°The palace is too boring, the stories I tell are novel, the Empress Dowager naturally likes them.¡± When she reached the Royal Garden, she happened to bump into Zhong Li Shi. Zhong Li Shi didn¡¯t expect to meet Su Mo Li, paused slightly, and still walked over. ¡°Miss Su.¡± ¡°Imperial Doctor Shi.¡± The two of them saluted each other. ¡°Is Imperial Doctor Shi going to take the pulse of a harem lady?¡± Su Mo Li asked with a smile. When Zhong Li coughed, his eyes were a little panicked: ¡°Yes, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first, please go ahead, Miss Su.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Su Mo Li quickly walked over to Zhong Li Shi and tilted her head, ¡°After you¡¯ve finished treating the harem ladies, why don¡¯t you come and treat me as well?¡± Zhong Li Shi was slightly startled, and then he heard Su Mo Li sigh, and her face soon showed a difficult expression: ¡°These past few days I¡¯ve always been short of breath, and I can¡¯t sleep at night, Imperial Doctor Shi, thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious, Imperial Doctor Shi, you can go over first, I¡¯ll wait for you in the Imperial Garden.¡± With that, Su Mo Li walked to the Royal Garden pavilion, turned her head, and smiled brightly at Zhong Li Shi. This smile caused ripples to form in Zhong Li Shi¡¯s heart. A devilishly beautiful smile answered: ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Guozi on the side: ?? Only after walking a little further did Xiao Guozi say anxiously, ¡°Prince! Why did you say yes to Miss Su? Didn¡¯t we agree to go to the Imperial Hospital?¡± Zhong Li Shi was silent. ¡°Beauty misleads people, ah, it really is not good.¡± Xiao Guozi stared at Zhong Li Shi with wide eyes, accusingly saying, ¡°Your Highness, anyone can say that, but not you!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You always go in front of the emperor because you are handsome, and then the emperor gives you everything you want, and you yourself have used the beauty trick, and you still think beauty is bad?¡± Zhong Li Shi touched his nose, and the smile on his face deepened a little: ¡°You go and talk to Imperial Doctor Chen, postpone for an hour, I¡¯ll go and see Miss Su first.¡± With that, Zhong Li Shi turned around and left. Xiao Guozi sighed and resigned himself to going to the Imperial Hospital. In the pavilion, Cheng Tao was a little anxious: ¡°Miss, this is the imperial palace, how can you ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s not a big problem, by the way, how much silver do we have with us?¡± ¡°Twelve thousand.¡± Cheng Tao was a little confused. Su Mo Li nodded: ¡°Enough, wait, you will give ten thousand taels to Imperial Doctor Shi, he is alone in the palace, he needs money to take care of, I can¡¯t let my people be bullied.¡± Cheng Tao said, ¡°Miss, when did the Imperial Doctor Shi become your man?¡± Su Mo Li raised his eyebrows: ¡°It was unilaterally declared, do you have a problem with that?¡± CH 34 DECEMBER 25, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Cheng Tao looked to the sky, what can she say! I¡¯m glad Miss is happy! ¡°Imperial Doctor Shi?¡± Su Mo Li was slightly stunned when she saw the figure of Zhong Li Shi, ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°Well, the empress sent someone from the palace to say that she had invited someone with more seniority than me to come over.¡± Zhong Li Shi was speaking nonsense without blinking his eyes. A pitiful expression appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s all right, they don¡¯t think highly of your medical skills, that¡¯s because they don¡¯t have eyes. Zhong Li Shi nodded and sat directly on the stool next to Su Mo Li, and stretched out his hand to take Su Mo Li¡¯s pulse. ¡°Miss Su¡¯s constitution is weak, just take plenty of tonics, don¡¯t have too many emotional fluctuations.¡± A look of gratitude appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face: ¡°Imperial Doctor Shi is amazing! I¡¯m also feeling too much emotional turmoil, and I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Cheng Tao: ? No, that¡¯s what all the doctors say, so why is the lady so happy as if she were hearing the diagnosis for the first time? Then, Cheng Tao took a look at Zhong Li Shi, well, who told him to be a good-looking doctor! Zhong Li Shi took in all of Su¡¯s look and saw that she was trying to compliment himself, and for some reason, was in a happy mood. ¡°Take this money, and thank you for treating me.¡± Su Mo Li received ten thousand taels of silver from Cheng Tao¡¯s hands and directly shoved it into Zhong Li Shi¡¯s hands, ¡°You are in the palace, you need to take care of many places, no need to be polite with me.¡± She said it as if she was afraid of Zhong Li Shi¡¯s refusal, and left quickly with Cheng Tao. Zhong LiShi looked at the ten thousand taels of silver in his hand and was stunned. When Zhong Li Shi returned to the East Palace, Xiao Guozi¡¯s face was full of disapproval after he learned the cause: ¡°Prince, Miss Su¡¯s life in the Su family was not easy, she was careful in every way, this money should be the silver she had saved for a long time if you just accept it like this, how can Miss Su live in the future?¡± ¡°You know, the Su family also needs silver to fight!¡± What Xiao Guozi could think of, Zhong Li Shi naturally also thought of, and his beautiful fingers unconsciously tapped on the table and said in a faint voice: ¡°Let Dou Zi mix into the Prime Minister¡¯s residence and protect her.¡± Xiao Guozi was stunned, and then quickly answered. After Su Mo Li returned to Feng Ning Palace, Zhong Li Xi dragged her back to her room. ¡°Feng He Old Man is coming?¡± Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows. Zhong Li Xi nodded his head in succession: ¡°Yes! Feng He Old Man has the title of God of Music! I¡¯ve been practicing a piece of music, would you listen to it for me?¡± Looking at Zhong Li Xi¡¯s expectant eyes, Su Mo Li nodded. So, after Zhong Li Xi finished playing the piece of music, Su Mo Li frowned tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing this tune for a long time! They all said it was good, and so did my mother.¡± Zhong Li Xi said proudly, ¡°By the way, do you want to learn to play the qin? I can teach you too!¡± Zhong Li Xi blinked her big eyes and said, ¡°If you can become a disciple of Feng He Old Man, your future life in the Su family will not be too difficult, and it won¡¯t be difficult for you to gain a foothold in the circle of noble girls in the capital. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the zither is easy!¡± Cheng Tao¡¯s mouth twitched in silence. Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of black lines. She coughed twice and said, ¡°Princess, do you think the first line of the second section could be changed like this ¡­¡­¡±. Su Mo Li, who made this suggestion, successfully diverted Zhong Li Xi¡¯s attention. Zhong Li Xi was a little confused, but still played it out according to Su Mo Li¡¯s idea, and her eyes lit up: ¡°It really sounds much better!¡± ¡°Li¡¯er you¡¯re too good! No, I have to go back and practice!¡± With that, she took the qin and left Su Mo Li¡¯s room. After a short nap, Su Mo Li went to talk to the Empress. ¡°Li¡¯er is here?¡± The Empress smiled and let Su Mo Li in, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re not used to?¡± Su Mo Li shook her head and took a look at the people around her. The empress signaled the others to leave, leaving only Momo Gui behind. Su Mo Li hesitated and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, do you know about the Eldest Princess?¡± The Empress laughed: ¡°It has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s Lan¡¯er that girl that is too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Su Mo Li shook her head, with a heavy face, ¡°I know about the nature of the eldest princess, and know that she is an ¡­¡­ extremely stubborn person. I do not mind, after all, I am not often in the palace, but the second princess is simple, I am afraid that the eldest princess will turn her hatred to the second princess. ¡° The smile on the Empress¡¯ face disappeared. In the meantime, ¡°Lan¡¯er and Xi¡¯er are both princesses, and no matter how stubborn she is, she wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to Xi¡¯er.¡± Su Mo Li looked at the Empress, her small face and eyes were full of worry. The Empress couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know all this.¡± Su Mo Li nodded her head and responded obediently. ¡°It¡¯s hard for you, remembering to think of Xi¡¯er.¡± ¡°The princess is good to me.¡± Su Mo Li revealed a smile. After chatting with the empress for a while, Su Mo Li left. In the evening, Zhong Li Xi said with a smile, ¡°You were not here at noon, my big brother came, and I wanted you to get to know each other!¡± Su Mo Li tilted her head and looked at Zhong Li Xi in confusion, ¡°Is it the Crown Prince?¡± Zhong Li Xi nodded his head and smilingly said, ¡°Big brother is so nice, it would be nice if you were my sister-in-law.¡± Su Mo Li looked to Zhong Li Xi helplessly. Zhong Li Xi sighed, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to dinner, Empress Mother asked me to call you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± At the dinner table, the Empress smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Shi¡¯er, an hour ago he said he would come to dinner, and just now he sent someone to say he won¡¯t come.¡± ¡°The crown prince is deeply liked by the emperor, so naturally he is busy.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s soft voice sounded. The Empress nodded with relief on her face, ¡± Perhaps, all right, never mind him, let¡¯s eat.¡± Not far away under the tree Zhong Li Shi couldn¡¯t help but pat his own chest, good thing he reacted. Xiao Guozi looked at Zhong Li Shi with a hesitant expression, could it be that the crown prince was going to hide it forever? ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go outside with Li¡¯er to have a snack!¡± After finishing the meal, Zhong Li Xi greeted the empress and dragged Su Mo Li out of the house. The Empress rubbed her brow: ¡°This girl, still so playful.¡± Momo Gui poured a cup of tea and said with a smile, ¡°Princess is still young, it is the time to be playful, but when it comes to business, Princess is still very serious. They have been practicing the qin all afternoon today.¡± Zhong Li Xi pulled Su Mo Li towards the right: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the East Palace, we¡¯ll go find my brother.¡± ¡°Looking for His Highness the Crown Prince?¡± Su Mo Li is a bit confused, what do they want with the Crown Prince? They don¡¯t know each other well! ¡°Right!¡± Zhong Li Xi said with a smile, ¡°You are weak, you see on such a hot day, your hands are cold, my brother took away a warm jade from my father, just to give you over so that your body gets better.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s heart swelled with a warm feeling. ¡°This way, when you¡¯re well, you can help me continue to bully Zhong Li Lan!¡± The feeling disappeared in an instant. Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Xi with resentment, you dare to think to use me here? CH 35 DECEMBER 26, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS The two of them walked toward the East Palace. Xiao Guozi was outside admonishing the young eunuchs when he saw Su Mo Li and was stunned. In the next second, he flew in, ¡°Prince this is bad!¡± Zhong Li Shi put down the memorial in his hands and looked at Xiao Guozi in confusion: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss Su is here!¡± ¡°What?¡± Even the always calm Zhong Li Shi was shocked, ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Second Princess who brought her here.¡± Xiao Guozi looked at Zhong Li Shi with wide eyes, ¡°Prince, what should we do?¡± ¡°You go and delay Xi¡¯er first, I¡¯ll go out and hide!¡± With that, Zhong Li Shi did not wait for Xiao Gouzi to respond and ran towards the back door quickly. Xiao Guozi had no choice but to walk out. ¡°Xiao Guozi, where is my brother?¡± Zhong Li Xi and Su Mo Li had already walked over. Su Mo Li looked at Xiao Guozi and was slightly startled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the person beside the Imperial Doctor Shi?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiao Guozi could only mutter ¡°bad¡± under his breath! How could he forget that he had met Miss Su before? Zhong Li Shi, who was hiding in the corner, slapped his own forehead violently, it was over! ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ I see.¡± Su Mo Li showed a sudden realization, ¡°You also asked Imperial Doctor Shi to treat the Crown Prince?¡± Xiao Guozi, who was looking for an explanation, was stunned. Su Mo Li said softly: ¡°Imperial Doctor Shi is a good doctor, your Crown Prince¡¯s illness can be treated by Imperial Doctor Shi, don¡¯t worry.¡± Saying that, she looked at Zhong Li Xi: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, His Highness the Crown Prince has his own good fortune.¡± Zhong Li Xi was a bit confused: ¡°I¡¯m not worried, my brother is well! But how come I¡¯ve never heard of the Imperial Doctor Shi you mentioned?¡± ¡°Are you new here?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, he¡¯s new!¡± Xiao Guozi said evenly, ¡°But his medical skill is first-rate.¡± Zhong Li Xi laughed, ¡°Then if I¡¯m not feeling well in the future, I¡¯ll also look for him.¡± Saying that she pulled Su Mo Li towards the courtyard, ¡°Where is my brother? Not here?¡± ¡°The prince has some business so he went out.¡± Xiao Guozi touched the sweat on his forehead and slowly replied. ¡°I see, then let¡¯s wait here for a while.¡± Zhong Li Xi sat down on a stone bench in the courtyard. Su Mo Li also followed suit and sat down. Xiao Guozi was bitter in his heart and asked, ¡°Why is the princess looking for the crown prince? If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why don¡¯t you come back tomorrow?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Zhong Li Xi said unconcernedly, ¡°However, waiting a while won¡¯t be a problem, I want to introduce Li¡¯er to my brother so that if my brother, the crown prince, sees Li¡¯er being bullied outside, he can still help out a bit, after all, I¡¯m in the palace all year round.¡± Saying that she sighed. The smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face was a little more sincere: ¡°No need, I¡¯m always at home, how can I be bullied?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, it¡¯s still scary at home!¡± Zhong Li Xi pursed her lips. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to do anyway, so we¡¯ll just wait.¡± Zhong Li Xi said smilingly. Su Mo Li naturally would not refuse. The two of them chatted with each other, while Xiao Guozi, on the other hand, was so anxious. Zhong Li Shi in the corner could not wait to throw out this sister of here! Summer is the time when mosquitoes abound. Zhong Li Xi and Su Mo Li are sitting in the courtyard, surrounded by insect repellent incense, so naturally, they can¡¯t feel it. But Zhong Li Shi in the corner was suffering. There were already several pimples on his face, not to mention his body. After thinking about it, he decided to go to Feng Ning Palace. At the same time, Zhong Li Lan, who was locked up in solitary confinement, ruthlessly threw the porcelain on the ground. The crackling sound made the surrounding servants tremble. ¡°Lan¡¯er, you¡¯re being unruly again.¡± A pleasant voice came over. Zhong Li Lan turned around and saw her maternal Consort Mother standing beside her, and now rushed over in aggravation: ¡°Consort Mother, I won¡¯t obey! I want Zhong Li Xi to apologize to me! Get on her knees and apologize to me! I will crush her on the ground!¡± ¡°And that Su Mo Li, I¡¯ll slice her face!¡± Zhong Li Lan¡¯s fierce voice was particularly loud in the main hall. The Imperial Concubine was very beautiful, but unfortunately, Zhong Li Lan did not inherit a single bit of her. [¤Ê¤Ä¤á alone] ¡°Lan¡¯er, your mother taught you that if you are bullied, you have to give it back, so what can you do by making noise here? You have to think of a way.¡± With that, the Imperial Concubine sat down, reached for a cup of tea, took a leisurely and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re a princess, an honorable woman of the Fengyun Kingdom, why should you compare yourself to a subject¡¯s daughter?¡± Zhong Li Lan¡¯s front teeth were tightly biting her lips: ¡°Consort Mother, she¡¯s too good-looking for my liking.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± the Imperial Concubine laughed lightly, her eyes filled with indifference, ¡°In that case, just ruin it.¡± ¡°To disfigure a face, there are many ways to do it, is it worth breaking things here?¡± The Imperial Concubines words made Zhong Li Lan¡¯s eyes shine, and she quickly approached her: ¡± Consort Mother, do you have a solution? Will you teach me!¡± The imperial Concubine softly smiled at Zhong Li Lan. She touched Zhong Li Lan¡¯s hair, and slowly said, ¡°I heard that this Su Mo Li likes to go to the Imperial Garden to play, so have fun.¡± ¡°As for Zhong Li Xi, bullying you, it¡¯s not good for me to argue with a junior, but I won¡¯t let go of the Empress.¡± The Imperial Concubines words made Zhong Li Lan¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your consort mother has made all the arrangements, you just watch the show.¡± The Imperial Concubine quirked her red lips, her eyes full of laughter. Momo Li at the side couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Highness, that Miss Su is the concubine of the second prince.¡± ¡± Concubine?¡± The Imperial Concubine sneered, ¡°Does she want to be my son¡¯s side consort too? Simply delusional.¡± ¡°This marriage is not going to work.¡± ¡°Not to mention that Ling¡¯er doesn¡¯t even like her like that, and even if he did, I wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Momo Li sighed, ¡°But this is the Emperor¡¯s bestowal of marriage!¡± ¡°How can she be a royal daughter-in-law if she is disfigured?¡± The Imperial Concubine said unconcernedly, ¡°As for the prediction of Bai Chuan Taoist, hehe, there can be more than just one prince, isn¡¯t it better to be the concubine of the crown prince?¡± Momo Li was stunned, to let the second prince¡¯s unwanted concubine become the crown prince¡¯s concubine, this is to slap to the face of the East Palace! Looking at the Imperial Concubine¡¯s smug look, Momo Li knew that she was doing it on purpose. Zhong Li Xi, who had been waiting for the crown prince for a long time, was out of patience: ¡°Forget it, Li¡¯er, let¡¯s come back tomorrow, Xiao Guozi, you remember to tell my brother that I will come tomorrow.¡± Xiao Guozi was relieved and agreed. He was very attentive and sent them out, just in time to see a little eunuch hurrying over. When he saw Zhong Li Xi and Su Mo Li, he hurriedly bowed, ¡°Princess, Miss Su, the Empress has suddenly fainted.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhong Li Xi was taken aback, ¡°What happened to my mother?¡± ¡°No, I have to go and see her!¡± With that, Zhong Li Xi immediately ran out. Su Mo Li quickly instructed Xiao Gouzi: ¡°You quickly go and inform the Crown Prince.¡± Xiao Gouzi was stunned, and when he heard Su Mo Li¡¯s words, he reacted and quickly left. When she passed by a tree grove not far from the Imperial Garden, Su Mo Li and Cheng Tao looked at each other, both of them became alert at the same time. CH 36 DECEMBER 27, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS When the Empress suddenly fainted, the people of Feng Ning Palace were in chaos, but with Zhong Li Shi in charge, order was quickly restored. Zhong Li Shi carried the Empress to her bed and sent someone to inform the Emperor that he would personally take the Empress¡¯ pulse. However, no symptoms could be detected, and now Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes overflowed with a cold light. ¡°Go and invite Imperial Doctor Chen.¡± Momo Gui personally went to the Imperial Hospital, and just went out and collided with Zhong Li Xi. Zhong Li Xi couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her body: ¡°Sister, what happened to my mother?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince accompanied the Queen Mother, and I am now going to find Imperial Doctor Chen.¡± Saying that Momo Gui left anxiously. Zhong Li Xi ran in, looked at the Empress lying on the bed with a face pale, and immediately fell into tears. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with Empress Mother?¡± Looking at Zhong Li Xi¡¯s expectant appearance, Zhong Li Shi shook his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, wait for Imperial Doctor Chen to come.¡± Zhong Li Xi nodded her head, sniffed her nose, and wiped away her tears, her heart was settled with Zhong Li Shi¡¯s presence. After sitting silently for a while, she suddenly realized that Su Mo Li hadn¡¯t followed her! ¡°Where¡¯s Li¡¯er?¡± Zhong Li Xi was stunned: ¡°Why isn¡¯t Li¡¯er here?¡± Bai Ling said evenly, ¡°Princess, Miss Su is weak, so she¡¯s slow to walk, don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be back later.¡± ¡°Then you go outside and take a look, but don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Zhong Li Xi said immediately. Bai Ling nodded her head and walked out. At this time, Su Mo Li and Cheng Tao were stepping on a black-clothed man, playing with a bottle in their hands. After sniffing it, Su Mo Li sneered, ¡°Is this to disfigure me?¡± The two men beneath their feet couldn¡¯t even make a slight sound, and could only breathe heavily, looking at Su Mo Li with fear in their eyes. ¡°What, weren¡¯t you being arrogant just now?¡± Su Mo Li squatted down, ¡°Tell me, who asked you to come here? Let¡¯s see, Zhong Li Lan? Or is it the Imperial Consort?¡± Their pupils shrank sharply, their faces full of disbelief. ¡°It seems that I guessed right.¡± Su Mo Li laughed, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, after all, I¡¯m a weakling! How can I kill someone?¡± Saying that she blinked her simple eyes at the two men. The two of them had a chill, and the fear in their hearts expanded infinitely. Su Mo Li instructed Cheng Tao to release the people. Cheng Tao directly fed a pill to the two. ¡°Do as I say, or else, you guys and your families will die.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words made the two of them shiver, wasn¡¯t she going to release them? Su Mo Li saw clearly the meaning in their eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel amused: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a person who repays evil for evil?¡± ¡°If you want to be reunited with your families in hell, you can ignore what I¡¯ve said.¡± With that, Su Mo Li left with Cheng Tao. The two black-clothed men covered their chests, their eyes filled with struggle, but in the end, they did what Su Mo Li said. They thought that Su Mo Li was a white rabbit, but they didn¡¯t think she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. They weren¡¯t afraid of death, but obviously, even the Princess didn¡¯t know the identity of their relatives, yet Su Mo Li knew, so they had to defend themselves. ¡°Miss, will they poison the Imperial Concubine?¡± Cheng Tao Peach asked with a frown. ¡°Thee will.¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently, ¡°These two people will not gamble with the lives of their families.¡± ¡°How does Miss know what¡¯s going on in these two¡¯s families?¡± Su Mo Li laughed lightly, ¡°Knowing that I have to return to the capital, I naturally have to put in your eyes in the palace.¡± Cheng Tao showed a sudden realization, and she did not ask who the spies in the palace were. Soon, the two returned to the Feng Ning Palace. Su Mo Li returned to his usual appearance, breathing heavily and looking like he was in a hurry to come over, ¡°Bai Ling, how is the Empress?¡± After seeing Su Mo Li, Bai Ling was relieved to hear her concern, but her face was not very good: ¡°Imperial Doctor Chen is here, he is treating her inside and can¡¯t find out the cause.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Said, Su Mo Li as she and Cheng Tao walked in. Translators Note: I just think it¡¯s funny how Su Mo Li has all these spies and is still being tricked by the crown prince. Plot holeeeeeeeeee CH 37 DECEMBER 28, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li didn¡¯t go into the inner room, but took a look outside, and found Zhong Li Xi had been shedding tears, and the imperial physicians were diagnosing and treating the Empress one by one. The emperor also came, looking a little haggard as he waited on the side. There were a lot of people inside, but it was well organized, and the only sound was the sound of the Imperial Physicians discussing. ¡°The Imperial Doctor Shi is also here.¡± Cheng Tao whispered. Su Mo Li nodded, ¡°After all, all the Imperial Doctors from the Imperial Hospital are here, so he will naturally come as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Empress Dowager¡¯s illness seems very strange, and if the Emperor is shocked, I¡¯m afraid the Imperial Doctor will become a target.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words made Cheng Tao nod: ¡°Indeed it will be so, after all, Imperial Doctor Shi¡¯s seniority is too low.¡± Su Mo Li raised her head and looked at Zhong Li Shi in the middle of the crowd, her heart was a little worried. As if sensing something, Zhong Li Shi raised his head and looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes. For a moment, Zhong Li Shi only felt his brain explode with a ¡°boom¡±. The whole person was muddled and stiffened in place, ears buzzing. Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Shi¡¯s dumbfounded peach blossom eyes, thinking that there was nothing he could do about the Queen¡¯s illness, and sympathy appeared in her eyes. And then look at the obviously dumbfounded but still handsome expression, Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances. Especially that pair of eyes, although listless, they reflected her own figure, and her heart could not help but feel a little happy. ¡°He¡¯s so beautiful ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Reacting, Zhong Li Shi quickly lowered his head and motionlessly participated in the discussion between the Imperial Doctors. Obviously, Zhong Li Shi knew that Su Mo Li took him for an imperial physician. He naturally made a mistake. The discussion went on for a long time, but nothing came out of it, and the emperor was a little angry. Zhong Li Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When will my mother wake up?¡± After the Imperial Doctors looked at each other, Doctor Chen arched his hands and said, ¡°Answering the Princess, the Empress¡¯ body is as usual. I don¡¯t know why she hasn¡¯t woken up, I still need to look into it. On hearing this, the Emperor¡¯s face got a little better. Zhong Li Xi also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You guys go down and discuss, and give me a result as soon as possible.¡± The Emperor knew that while he was here, these people couldn¡¯t relax, so he simply let them go back down. The Imperial Doctors, as if they received a great blessing, thanked the emperor and left. Su Mo Li hung her head and waited for them to leave before she said to Cheng Tao, ¡°Let¡¯s not continue staying, let¡¯s go.¡± Cheng Tao responded and was just about to leave when she saw Zhong Li Shi out of the corner of her eye. Zhong Li Shi was nervous, but now that the Imperial Doctors had left, he naturally could not follow. Therefore, he could only force himself to stay where he was. However, he moved two steps toward the corner. ¡°Miss, the Imperial Doctor Shi has not left yet.¡±Cheng Tao couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Su Mo Li was slightly startled, she thought a little, then said: ¡°Such a good-looking person, can not be killed in the palace.¡± Thinking about it, she directly turned around and walked towards the inside. Cheng Tao sighed, she knew this would be the result, her own lady¡¯s weakness was beauty! Su Mo Li walked in, her pair of eyes full of worry, while her small face was sad and her voice soft: ¡°Your Majesty, when will the Empress wake up ah ¡­¡­¡±. Zhong Li Xi listened to this and walked to Su Mo Li¡¯s side, tears sliding down her face like a bead with a broken string. Su Mo Li bit her lips: ¡°Your Majesty, The Empress will be fine, Your Majesty and Princess, don¡¯t worry, the Imperial Doctors are capable, they will be able to cure Your Majesty.¡± So, just don¡¯t kill indiscriminately and spare my little beauty! The latter sentence, Su Mo Li obviously can only say in her heart. The emperor also comforted Zhong Li Xi a few sentences, Zhong Li Shi tried to make his presence felt as low as possible. After Su Mo Li was assured that the emperor would not just kill the Imperial Doctor, she took her leave. Zhong Li Shi was relieved. However, ¡­¡­ The emperor suddenly thought of something as he looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s delicate appearance, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li¡¯er hasn¡¯t met your big cousin yet, has she?¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s heart lifted up, no good! Su Mo Li was deep in thought, the so-called elder cousin should be the crown prince. ¡°Shi¡¯er probably hasn¡¯t seen your Aunt Huimin¡¯s daughter either, come on, you cousins should get to know each other too.¡± The emperor smiled, ¡°Li¡¯er, this is my crown prince, your first cousin, Zhong Li Shi.¡± Su Mo Li followed the emperor¡¯s gaze and looked over, her whole person was confused. Imperial Doctor Shi = first cousin = Zhong Li Shi = the crown prince?! The author has something to say: thank you for your support, I recommend my own novels, I hope you will give them a favorite! Translators Note: The truth is revealed!!! Also the author is recommending the Novel: ¶ñ¶¾¿¤Ö÷ÎåËê°ë I felt lazy and didn¡¯t bother translating the title or summary but you can check it out. CH 38 DECEMBER 29, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS At this moment, Su Mo Li and Cheng Tao are shocked. But on their faces, it was not obvious. Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes were a little panicked, but his face was calm. ¡°Eldest cousin.¡± Su Mo Li bowed herself towards Zhong Li Shi, with a shallow smile on her face. Zhong Li Shi didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes. He coughed and nodded, ¡°Cousin.¡± The two of them responded dryly, which was fine in the eyes of the emperor, as they were not familiar with each other. But Zhong Li Xi frowned and said in a low voice: ¡°Li¡¯er, my brother is a good person, but now the Empress has not woken up, that¡¯s why he is in a bad mood. Su Mo Li said softly: ¡°I know, besides, after all, he is the crown prince, it is normal to have dignity.¡± After thinking about it, Su Mo Li looked up to His Majesty: ¡°Your Majesty, I also know a little bit of medical skills, can I take a look at the Empress?¡± The emperor was puzzled: ¡°You also know how to heal?¡± A blush appeared on Su Moli¡¯s face as if she was very embarrassed: ¡°When I was young, I was alone in the Tianjia Village. The little girl calmly said these words, but the hearts of those present were shaken. Zhong Li Xi¡¯s tears fell again, and she held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand tightly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Li¡¯er, I will protect you from now on.¡± Zhong Li Shi and the emperor looked at each other but didn¡¯t say anything. The emperor nodded, ¡°Then can you go and take a look?¡± Su Mo Li responded, walked to the Empress¡¯ side, and took her pulse. She didn¡¯t want to get involved, but Zhong Li Xi was true to her, so she would return the favor. But in an instant, Su Mo Li withdrew her hand, and after looking around, she came to the place of incense: ¡°Cheng Tao, bring over the tea.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Cheng Tao quickly brought the tea over. Su Mo Li received it and poured it directly onto the burning incense. The people present were stunned, could it be that there was a problem with the incense? Zhong Li Xi couldn¡¯t help but voice it aloud. ¡°There is no problem with the incense.¡± Su Mo Li shook his head, her small face full of seriousness, ¡°The incense in the Empress¡¯ scent pouch is also fine, but when these two fragrances are combined, it becomes a peppermint fragrance.¡± ¡°Mint fragrance?¡± Zhong Li Xi screamed out, ¡°My mother is allergic to peppermint incense!¡± Zhong Li¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. The emperor¡¯s face also appeared to be heavy with emotion. It was no secret that the empress was allergic to peppermint fragrance in the palace, yet still, someone was sending both fragrances over, that was plotting to murder! Zhong Li Xi¡¯s face was filled with anger: ¡°If I find out who is trying to harm my mother, I will not spare them!¡± Zhong Li Shi shook his head inaudibly toward Zhong Li Xi, and then said, ¡°With father here, naturally, we will not spare the murderer.¡± Zhong Li Xi also reacted, and just as she wanted to say something, she saw the empress on the bed waking up. Su Mo Li, with Cheng Tao in tow, slowly retreated from the room. Zhong Li Xi noticed it out of the corner of his eye but didn¡¯t stop it. His heart only beat faster and faster. After going out, Su Mo Li ordered the maids to make a bowl of soup for the empress to send in. When she returned to the room, Cheng Tao said, ¡°Miss, the Imperial Doctor Shi is actually the crown prince!¡± Su Mo Li blinked her eyes, ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Tao saw that Su Mo Li didn¡¯t look angry at all and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you feel cheated?¡± Su Mo Li laughed: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, we all befriend with a superficial identity. Also, it¡¯s this Miss Su identity that I use to befriend people unilaterally.¡± Cheng Tao was stunned, then reacted: ¡°Yes, your Miss Su¡¯s identity is only a superficial identity, but you are also the one chasing after the Prince.¡± Although this is true, could you not say it directly? ¡°What a shame!¡± Su Mo Li held her jaw with one hand and tapped on the table with the other, ¡°How can it be the Prince? It¡¯s the crown prince. How can I get him back? ¡­¡­¡± The corner of Cheng Tao¡¯s mouth twitched, and she turned to pack up her bed. Outside, Zhong Li Shi and Zhong Li Xi came out, leaving room for the emperor and empress to be together. Zhong Li Xi was particularly angry: ¡°Brother, if it weren¡¯t for Li¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid the Empress would have been in a coma for a long time. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll look into it, you go to sleep first.¡± Zhong Li Shi faintly said. Zhong Li Xi¡¯s heart settled down: ¡°Brother, I know you have the Quick Warm Jade there, give it to me.¡± Zhong Li Shi was about to refuse when he heard Zhong Li Xi continue, ¡°I want to give it to Li¡¯er, you don¡¯t know, Li¡¯er¡¯s body is too weak, it¡¯s obviously a big summer, her hands are cold.¡± Zhong Li Shi swallowed the words in his mouth, then said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask Xiao Gouzi to bring it to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Zhong Li Shi nodded and left. ¡°Did you notice, Bai Ling? In fact, my brother is also very easy to talk to.¡± Zhong Li Xi said with a narrow smile. Bai Ling echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, His Highness the Crown Prince only has one real sister, you.¡± That said, Bai Ling felt a little strange, before when the princess asked for something, she would have to pester the crown price for three days and five nights, how this time so simple! Is it because it¡¯s for Miss Su? After all, Miss Su saved the Empress. Think of it this way, it must be right. The next day, Su Mo Li got up to see the Empress. When she saw her rosy complexion, she knew she was fine. However, today is particularly lively, in the past, when Su Mo Li came over, it was the wrong hour for imperial concubines to pay respects. Now because the Empress was in a coma, the imperial concubines are still there. After Su Mo Li came in, many concubines looked over. They all let out exclamations of wonder, her appearance was truly outstanding. ¡°Li¡¯er is here.¡± The Empress knew that she woke up yesterday because of Su Mo Li, and got a little closer to her. Su Mo Li¡¯s face was lit with a gentle smile as she softly said: ¡°Thank you for your care these days, Your Highness, it¡¯s late, Li¡¯er has to leave the palace.¡± The Empress just remembered that today was the day Su Mo Li would leave. She nodded her head, instructed a few words, and then asked Momo Gui to send Su Mo Li away. As soon as she went out, she saw Zhong Li Xi. Zhong Li Xi handed the warm jade in her hand to Su Mo Li, her face full of reluctance: ¡°If there is anything that can¡¯t be solved outside, you can write to me.¡± Su Mo Li naturally agreed. When she arrived at the palace gate, a carriage was waiting. Watching the carriage leave, Zhong Li Xi sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to Father¡¯s place, Li¡¯er asked me to speak to Father for her.¡± In the Imperial Study Room, the Emperor looked at Zhong Li Shi, who was slumped on a chair and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Having thoughts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Zhong Li Shi had a smile on his face, it made his face look better and better, ¡°But you don¡¯t believe it, Father, do you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have proof, so you point directly to my consort, how do you want me to believe that?¡± The emperor also had a headache. Zhong shrugged his shoulders when he said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to find out for yourself.¡± ¡°You!¡± The emperor glared at Zhong Li Shi, ¡°This is the task I gave you!¡± Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows: ¡°Father, if you want me to investigate your consort, you have to give me the right to do so! Otherwise, how can I investigate?¡± The emperor pondered for a while, then directly threw a token to him, and wrote an imperial decree. With the two things in his arms, Zhong Li smiled, ¡°Father is still good to this son. ¡°Go go go! Get out of here!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the second princess is asking for an audience.¡± DaGuozi walked in. ¡°Is Xi¡¯er here?¡± The emperor looked much better, ¡°Let her in.¡± Zhong Li Shi was in no hurry to leave. He rubbed his fingertips and seemed to be thinking about something. The emperor took a look at Zhong Li Shi and disliked her, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving yet?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving, I miss Xi¡¯er too.¡± The emperor didn¡¯t have a good look for him, and soon Zhong Li Xi ran in, ¡°Father, Li¡¯er has left the palace, and she asked me to tell you to thank you for taking care of her.¡± The emperor was startled at the mention of Su Mo Li. Zhong Li Xi, however, continued, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t feel comfortable with Li¡¯er being alone outside the palace, you see how thin and weak she is, she must have been bullied a lot outside.¡± ¡°Father Emperor, I am not sure how Li¡¯er¡¯s health used to be, but Father Emperor, you should know, right? Li¡¯er also said that her body only broke down when she went to Tianjia Village.¡± ¡°Father, shouldn¡¯t you look into it?¡± Zhong Li Xi hugged the emperor¡¯s arm and shook it, ¡°Father, Aunt Huimin blocked a sword for you, but this is Aunt Huimin¡¯s only daughter, don¡¯t you ever feel bad?¡± ¡°Besides, this will be your daughter-in-law in the future.¡± Zhong Li Shi frowned inaudibly. The emperor sighed: ¡°I also know that child Li¡¯er has been wronged, but after all, it¡¯s someone¡¯s family business, how do you want me to interfere?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡± Zhong Li Xi directly threw the emperor¡¯s arm away and ran to Zhong Li Shi, ¡°Brother, will you go help Li¡¯er?¡± When Zhong Li Shi looked at the look of anticipation in Zhong Li Xi¡¯s eyes, he slowly said, ¡°We really can¡¯t interfere with the matters in the Su Residence, but we can look into the matters in the Tianjia Village.¡± ¡°Back then, I vaguely remember that when Aunt Huimin passed away and Old Madam Su was seriously ill, it was Master Sankong who said that one person needed to go to the Tianjia Village to pray for good fortune, thus choosing my cousin to go there. After all, Master Sankong meant that only people with good fortune could go to pray for good fortune.¡± ¡°It was also Father¡¯s personal order for cousin to go there, in that case, the Su family should protect cousin, how could cousin be frequently assassinated?¡± ¡°Father¡¯s will says that cousin must not be harmed, could it be that someone is dissatisfied with Father, so they deliberately hurt cousin?¡± The look on the emperor¡¯s face instantly sank. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you ask your second brother to look into it, after all, your cousin is your second brother¡¯s concubine.¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words caused Zhong Li Xi to frown and whisper, ¡°The second imperial brother will not do his best.¡± Zhong Li Shi shook his head towards Zhong Li Xi. Zhong Li Xi also knew that it was impossible to ask his own brother to investigate, after all, men and women are different! After thinking about it, Zhong Li Xi said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go with my second brother to investigate.¡± ¡°Well, it just so happens that it will also allow my cousin to cultivate a relationship with the second royal brother.¡± Zhong Li Shi said again. The emperor instantly felt justified and nodded, ¡°Good, send Zhong Li Ling to the palace.¡± Walking out of the imperial study, Zhong Li Shi was in an extremely good mood. He was sending someone over, but as for whether it would work or not, it was up to that little girl! CH 39 DECEMBER 30, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS At this time, Su Mo Li and Cheng Tao also arrived at the Su residence. ¡°Eldest Miss is back.¡± Momo Ke welcomed them with a smile, ¡°Master and Lady are waiting with the old Madame, Second and Third Miss are also here.¡± Su Mo Li had a light smile on her face, ¡°If so, I¡¯ll go to Grandma¡¯s place too.¡± With that, she followed Momo Ke towards Old Madam Su¡¯s courtyard. On the way, Momo Ke asked Su Mo Li how she was doing in the palace. Su Mo Li naturally shared that it was good. When she arrived at Old Madam Su¡¯s courtyard, after Su Mo Li greeted her with a bow, Old Madam Su pulled Su Mo Li up and down to look at her: ¡°Good, no weight loss.¡± Su Mo Li laughed: ¡°The Emperor and the Empress have been very good to me, and the Empress Dowager has often kept me for meals, and the Princess takes me around the palace from time to time. ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, it¡¯s good to be fat!¡± Old Madam Su couldn¡¯t stop laughing. Su Chen also didn¡¯t expect Su Mo Li to be liked by the people in the palace, but thinking of her birth mother, he thought it was normal: ¡°Did anything happen in the palace?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Chen in confusion, thought hard, then shook his head: ¡°Nothing happened, everything is normal.¡± ¡°I heard that the Empress fainted?¡± Li Qianshi couldn¡¯t help but say, Su Mo Li was silent for a moment: ¡°No, mother, don¡¯t listen to nonsense.¡± Li Qianshi still wanted to ask, when then she heard Su Mo Li say: ¡°Father, the emperor has already instructed me.¡± Su Chen looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s face and was afraid. Su Chen looked at the fearful look on Su Mo Li¡¯s face, and immediately understood: ¡°Okay, what can a child know? Don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡± Li Qianshi squeezed her hand tightly and a smile appeared on her face: ¡°Yes, I was in a hurry.¡± ¡°Grandmother, mother, the Empress gave me a lot of cloth, which can be used to make clothes. I think those clothes are particularly beautiful, and there is also some jewelry which I think my sisters will like. Su Mo Li said with a playful voice. Su Chen was naturally not interested in these. Old Madam Su, however, was very happy: ¡°Not for your father, your father is a grown man, will he still grab jewelry from us women?¡± Saying that everyone laughed. Su Xin Zhen was sitting next to Li Qianshi, looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s face with a bright smile, her eyes filled with anger, and her smile was very stiff. Su Mo Li naturally sensed that something was wrong with Su Xin Zhen, and still smiling, she asked Cheng Tao to bring in the things given by the Empress. Looking at the colorful cloth, even the unhappy Su Xin Zhen revealed a smile. ¡°There are five pieces in total, just one for each person, what does grandmother think?¡± Su Mo Li said with a smile. ¡°You ah!¡± Old Madam Su patted Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandmother is old, so there is no need, you take two, everyone else gets one. ¡°Grandmother, I still have some. The Empress said to just come to her for anything I need in the future.¡± Su Mo Li replied evenly. Su Chen frowned: ¡°If you need anything, just go to your mother, how can you bother the Empress with such a trivial matter?¡± Su Mo Li revealed a confused appearance. Seeing this, Su Chen looked a lot better, since she was simple, he inevitably said a few more words: ¡°The Empress is just being polite, just listen to me, whatever cloth you want, you can have it at home.¡± Su Mo Li nodded her head, then stood up and handed the red cloth with small flowers to Old Madam Su: ¡°Grandmother, this color matches you.¡± Old Madame Su smiled: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, since it¡¯s from Li¡¯er, I¡¯ll naturally take it.¡± Most importantly, she did like the color. Su Mo Li took the goose-yellow cloth, and without saying a word, looked at Su Xin Zhen, and then handed it to Su Jia Xuan: ¡°The goose beak-yellow cloth makes Xuan¡¯er¡¯s skin even whiter, so it¡¯s suitable for Xuan¡¯er.¡± The blue cloth was given to Li Qianshi, and the green one to Su Xin Zhen: ¡°Second sister¡¯s skin is suitable for green, and green can help the skin look whiter.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Su Xin Zhen directly threw the cloth on the ground: ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying I¡¯m dark?¡± Su Mo Li stumbled and took two steps back, fear on his face: ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean it ¡­¡­¡± She said, tears falling down, ¡°I just think that my second sister fits green.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying I¡¯m black! You just said it!¡± Su Mo Li bit his lips tightly and looked at Su Chen, who was not looking well: ¡°Father ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen is indeed the darkest in the family, but it is actually a normal skin tone, but she is extraordinarily calculating, so every time she applies rouge and powder, she always puts on a thick layer first to hide her skin tone. ¡°Su Mo Li! You just do it on purpose!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was filled with anger, ¡°You¡¯re insulting me! Get the hell out of here! Get out of my house!¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face turned incredibly pale as she looked at Su Xin Zhen incredulously. Li Qianshi reacted quickly and immediately pulled Su Xin Zhen: ¡°Zhen¡¯er, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bullshitting! Ever since she came back, I¡¯ve been punished by my father a lot, and I¡¯ve had trouble with her life. Get her out of here!¡± Su Xin Zhen is really angry, she hates people calling her dark; however, Su Mo Li touched her reverse scale. In addition, in the past when she was at home, she used to say one thing and do another, but after Su Mo Li came back, she was the one who was punished, and she already had a certain amount of resentment in her heart. Naturally, Su Mo Li is also aware of this, otherwise, she would not have angered Su Xin Zhen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Su Mo Li said with a trembling voice, then she looked at Old Madam Su and Su Chen, her eyes full of reluctance. ¡°You get out now!¡± Su Xin Zhen directly pushed Li Qianshi away, came to Su Mo Li, and raised her hand and hit her! However, it struck the air. Su Mo Li directly fainted. ¡°Miss!¡± Cheng Tao quickly ran over, hugged Su Mo Li, and cried out loudly. For a moment, Su Chen only felt his brain hurting. ¡°Miss don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you out of here, let¡¯s go, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± Cheng Tao said, wanting to drag Su Mo Li away, yet how could she, a weak woman, move Su Mo Li. Cheng Tao thought, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to pretend to be a weak woman, and I have to admire Miss¡¯ dedication.¡± If her brothers saw that she couldn¡¯t even carry a lady, she didn¡¯t know how she would be laughed at. ¡°Pah!¡± The slapping sound made Cheng Tao freeze. Cheng Tao was confused as she watched Old Madame Su slap Li Qianshi in the face. ¡°Is this the child you taught?¡± Old Madame Su glared at Li Qianshi, ¡°Where is Li¡¯er going? You say! Li¡¯er is the eldest daughter of this house! Where is she going!¡± Li Qianshi covered her cheeks, showing an aggrieved appearance: ¡°Mother, I know that Li¡¯er is the eldest daughter of the family, and Zhen¡¯er did not mean to do it, you also know that Zhen¡¯er hates to be called dark, plus these days, you and the master favored Li¡¯er, Zhen¡¯er is still small and can still learn and change her mind ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Favored? If we had really favored Nan Nan, with Zhen¡¯er acting like this, we would have invoked family law long ago!¡± Old Madam Su was so furious that Momo Ke on the side was busy helping to calm her nerves. When Su Xin Zhen saw her mother was beaten, not only did she not reveal her distress, but on the contrary, the look on her face became more and more fierce. And Su Jia Xuan had immediately asked Dong Xue to call a doctor when Su Mo Li fainted on the ground. Momo Ke had people carry Su Mo Li into an upright position, pinched her midsection, and only then did Su Mo Li wake up, but her face was frighteningly pale. ¡°Miss, how are you?¡± Cheng Tao asked hurriedly. Su Mo Li just shed tears and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Someone! Take Second Lady down! She is not allowed to leave her courtyard without my permission!¡± Su Chen finally spoke out. ¡°Dad! I won¡¯t! Why should I be punished! On what grounds!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Su Mo Li¡¯s fault! Why blame me!¡± Su Xin Zhen shouted out. Li Qianshi glared at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°Zhen¡¯er!¡± ¡°Mother, do you also think I¡¯m wrong? Where did I go wrong! She¡¯s the one who said I was dark! It¡¯s her!¡± Su Xin Zhen pointed at Su Mo Li, her face full of anger: ¡°If she hadn¡¯t suddenly come back, how would I have become like this! We are a family! She¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Su Mo Li got up with the help of Cheng Tao and knelt down, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come back.¡± Su Mo Li spoke softly, the tears in her eyes fell hard, but her face showed a sad smile: ¡°Father, grandmother, it was Li¡¯er who shouldn¡¯t have come back, Li¡¯er is willing to continue to go back to the Tianjia Village, to pray for you.¡±. Saying that she kowtowed heavily. ¡°Thank you grandmother, father, and mother for taking care of me these days.¡± With that, Su Mo Li stood up and supported by Cheng Tao, walked outside. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately said, ¡°Everything in your yard belongs to the Prime Minister¡¯s house, you are not allowed to take it away!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t take it with me, but can I have my mother¡¯s dowry back?¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s face changed dramatically! Su Chen¡¯s face also had the appearance of panic. Old Madam Su, on the other hand, was furious: ¡°What¡¯s the point of going! This is your home! Your mother¡¯s dowry is yours, of course, and no one can take it away!¡± . ¡°But grandmother, you guys are the family.¡± Su Mo Li shook her head. ¡°Chen¡¯er! Are you just going to watch your daughter live on the streets?¡± Old Madame Su shouted at Su Chen. Before Su Chen spoke, Li Qianshi immediately said, ¡°How could she! Li¡¯er is the young lady of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, how can she leave! Zhen¡¯er, quickly make amends with your big sister!¡± Su Xin Zhen looked at Li Qianshi incredulously: ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to make amends? I don¡¯t want to see her! I don¡¯t want to! Get her out of here!¡± ¡°Slap!¡± Su Chen threw a slap across her face: ¡°Get out of here!¡± Su Xin Zhen covered her face, her expression full of incredulity: ¡°Dad, you hit me again! You¡¯ve beaten me twice for Su Mo Li!¡± After saying that, Su Xin Zhen looked at Su Mo Li again and cried out, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done with you!¡± With that, Su Xin Zhen rushed towards Su Mo Li! Su Mo Li moved towards the side under the pretense of fear, thinking of ways to keep quiet so that Su Xin Zhen could not injure herself. Then she saw Su Jia Xuan rush over and kick Su Xin Zhen¡¯s leg. Su Jia Xuan was very young, so she could only cause Su Xin Zhen to fall to the ground, but no real harm came to her. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Su Xin Zhen looked incredulously at Su Jia Xuan, who was in front of Su Mo Li. Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, it¡¯s you who¡¯s crazy. You spent the dowry money that big sister¡¯s mother left her, but you still want to do something to her, do you have a conscience?¡± CH 40 DECEMBER 31, 2020 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words made Su Mo Li a little surprised. She learned that her mother¡¯s dowry had been spent just a few days ago, and the spies in the house had been investigating the issue for a long time. It seems that her own guess was right on target. This girl should also be reborn. Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words stunned Su Xin Zhen. Li Qianshi¡¯s face went pale: ¡°Xuan¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you, you¡¯re in a daze! What nonsense are you saying?¡± Old Madame Su finally felt something was wrong: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t the dowry always in the public accounts? Why the overreaction?¡± ¡°Chen¡¯er? Do you know about this?¡± Su Mo Li smiled in her heart, how can Su Chen not know? Without his approval, Li Qianshi would not dare to touch the dowry even if she had the guts to do so! Su Chen looked at Li Qianshi, and Li Qianshi reluctantly revealed a smile, and slowly said: ¡°No, mother, the dowry is good, before it was time to send out gifts and the time was too short to buy a good one, I took one of the agate bottles from my sister¡¯s dowry, but we¡¯ve already replaced it so don¡¯t worry. Upon hearing this, Su Chen nodded his head: ¡°Yes, that¡¯ s true.¡± Old Madame Su breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and when she wanted to say something, she saw Su Mo Li take two steps forward, blocking Su Jia Xuan¡¯s way. She looked up with tearful eyes at Su Chen: ¡°Father, then, can you give me the dowry? I¡¯m going out, but I also need silver to find a house.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Chen shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the Miss of my Su family, why do you want to set up your own house?¡± ¡°Father ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of emotion, then saw Su Xin Zhen¡¯s annoyed expression, and took two steps back, shaking his head, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t like me, I don¡¯t want it ¡­¡­ Father, you let me leave ¡­¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this!¡± Su Chen swept a glance at Su Xin Zhen, his face full of disappointment, ¡°As for Zhen¡¯er, you¡¯re really too much! Did you know that this is your own sister?¡± Su Xin Zhen was about to retort when she heard Li Qianshi¡¯s voice: ¡°Master is saying that it was this concubine who didn¡¯t teach Zhen¡¯er well.¡± ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t it you!¡± Su Chen was furious, ¡°Don¡¯t come out without my order! And apologize to your sister!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t apologize! Who am I to apologize!¡± Su Xin Zhen was once again furious, her eyes filled with tears, ¡°She¡¯s not my sister, I don¡¯t have a sister!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re just going to piss me off!¡± Old Madame Su¡¯s face was full of incredulity, and then she looked at Su Mo Li in distress. Su Mo Li wiped the tears on her face haphazardly: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, father, don¡¯t let the family fight because of me, I will try not to appear in front of my sister in the future ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Big sister, this is supposed to be your home!¡± Su Jia Xuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Big sister, you are my sister!¡± Hearing Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words, Su Chen was in a better mood, but when he thought of Su Xin Zhen, he was furious again: ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re not even as good as your sister!¡± ¡°Su Jia Xuan!¡± Su Xin Zhen also heard Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words. She directly freed herself from Li Qianshi¡¯s grip, ran to Su Jia Xuan, and glared, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, I¡¯m your sister from the same mother!¡± ¡°Big sister is also a sister.¡± Su Jia Xuan looked into Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes and said word for word, ¡°Big sister is father¡¯s child, and she is my sister too!¡± ¡°Pah!¡± Su Xin Zhen threw a slap across her face, ¡°You get out! I don¡¯t have a sister like you!¡± Su Jia Xuan covered her face but her face expression was calm. Su Mo Li frowned slightly and held Su Jia Xuan without moving, and cried: ¡°Xuan¡¯er is still a child. What grievances sister has should be directed at me, how can you hurt Xuan¡¯er?¡±. Saying that, she pushed Su Jia Xuan to the side with Cheng Tao, and then faced Su Xinzhen: ¡°Don¡¯t touch Xuan¡¯er, hit me, if hitting me will make you feel better, you can hit me.¡± When Su Xin Zhen saw Su Mo Li¡¯s soft and weak look, she was even more furious and directly raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch Li¡¯er!¡± Old Madame Su took two steps at a time and came to Su Mo Li: ¡°Who dares to hit!¡± Su Xin Zhen bit her lips tightly, her eyes full of cruelty. Su Mo Li, however, was grieving, letting her tears fall silently. Su Xin Zhen, who also wanted to speak, was pulled away by Li Qianshi. Su Chen also felt a headache, and was just about to leave when he heard Su Mo Li say: ¡°Father, today Xuan¡¯er received a grievance for me, and I have nothing good in my hands, can I go see my mother¡¯s dowry ¡­¡­¡±. Saying that, Su Mo Li looked at Su Jia Xuan with pity: ¡°I want to give something to Xuan¡¯er.¡± Old Madame Su became more and more pitying, who would have thought that the first born eldest daughter of the Su family couldn¡¯t even take out a decent piece of jewelry. ¡°Chen¡¯er, it¡¯s what Huimin left behind. It¡¯s right to give it to Li¡¯er, so that the three sisters won¡¯t be able to fight over it later, so why not give it to Li¡¯er today?¡± Old Madame Su¡¯s heart was inclined to Su Mo Li. Su Chen nodded haphazardly. He asked someone to instruct Li Qianshi, and then left. Old Madame Su sighed, ¡°Li¡¯er, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Su Mo Li shook his head. ¡°Xuan¡¯er is also a good child.¡± Old Madame Su touched Su Jia Xuan¡¯s head, then said, ¡°Ah Ke, you go and ask the kitchen to bring some food over, these two children have suffered.¡± As soon as Su Mo Li returned to the Su residence, these things happened, and her spirit was not too good. Just at this time, Dong Xue also invited the doctor over who prescribed medicine. Su Mo Li and Su Jia Xuan, after having some snacks, left separately. ¡°Xuan¡¯er.¡± Su Mo Li signaled thee maids to back off. She looked at the expressionless Su Jia Xuan, and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Do you remember how old you are?¡± Su Jia Xuan was slightly startled and puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re only eight years old.¡± Su Mo Li only turned to leave after taking a deep look at Su Jiaxuan. Su Jia Xuan, however, was cold all over, she was only eight years old, she was only eight years old ¡­¡­ But she didn¡¯t just act like an eight year old! Taking a deep breath, Su Jia Xuan realized that she couldn¡¯t be too different from the past. ¡°Dong Xue, let¡¯s go.¡± Dong Xue looked at Su Jia Xuan, who had regained her usual vitality, and breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss will be fine.¡± ¡°Hm, I know.¡± When she returned to Cui Zhu Courtyard, Huang Fan greeted her: ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Cheng Tao shook her head, signaling that there were others around. After the three of them entered the room, Su Mo Li directly collapsed on the princess¡¯s couch: ¡°Tell me, what are the rumors outside?¡± Huang Fan thought about it and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, after all, it¡¯s just a concubine position, and not many people know Miss.¡± ¡°However, Miss¡¯s destiny has been widely spread.¡± ¡°A lot of people think that Miss¡¯s destiny is very peculiar.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a fabrication.¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently, ¡°I have to say, Li Qianshi has also used a lot of brains, it¡¯s been really difficult for her.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan looked at each other, then asked, ¡°Miss, what are we going to do next?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Su Mo Li laughed, ¡°My ten thousand taels, I can¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± With a light sigh, Su Mo Li went to rest. ¡°What ten thousand taels?¡± Huang Fan was confused. Cheng Tao thought about it and said tentatively, ¡°Miss should meant, the ten thousand taels she gave the crown prince.¡± When Huang Fan finished listening, her face was filled with surprise: ¡°So the Imperial Doctor is the Crown Prince? But what did the lady exchange with the Prince?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Cheng Tao shook her head. But soon, they knew. The next morning, Zhong Li Ling and Zhong Li Xi came with the imperial decree. ¡°Thank you, Second Prince.¡± Su Chen sighed, ¡°Actually, I also sent people to investigate the matter of the Tianjia Village, but I couldn¡¯t find out anything.¡± Zhong Li Rang faintly responded, ¡°In that case, please ask Miss to come out.¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s voice carried a hint of boredom, without the slightest bit of respect because Su Chen was the Prime Minister and future father-in-law. Su Chen knew Zhong Li Ling¡¯s temperament, so he didn¡¯t mind. But Li Qianshi was a bit gloomy, so it seemed that Zhong Li Ling did not like Su Mo Li at all. Yes, after all, Zhong Li Ling likes a confident and flamboyant woman. Soon, Su Mo Li came over, and today Su Mo Li wore white clothes, which made her more and more delicate. Zhong Li Xi was overjoyed: ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± ¡°Princess.¡± The smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face was a little deeper, then she bowed to Zhong Li Ling, her little face blushing with shame. ¡°Second prince.¡± Su Chen smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother the second prince and princess to investigate the case, Li¡¯er, treat the second prince and princess well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mo Li responded and said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit in the garden.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Li Xi quickly answered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Second prince?¡± Su Mo Li looked to Zhong Li Ling, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the second prince want to go?¡± Zhong Li Ling took a look at Su Mo Li and walked straight over. Seeing this, an aggrieved look appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face: ¡°Does the second prince have a problem with me?¡± ¡± It¡¯ s fine.¡± Zhong Li Xi even shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about him, he¡¯s just like that, always feeling that everyone in the world is inferior to him.¡± Zhong Li Xi said this and rolled her eyes, ¡°If I were to look at him, he can¡¯t even compare to my big brother with a finger.¡± Su Mo Li was busy saying, ¡°Xi¡¯er, don¡¯t say that, I think the second prince is still not bad looking.¡± ¡°Is he as good looking as my big brother?¡± Zhong Li Xi asked rhetorically. Su Mo Li paused and decided not to lie: ¡°No.¡± Immediately, Zhong Li Xi was happy: ¡°I knew you were a discerning one, and I also think my big brother is good-looking, and so are you! You¡¯re the prettiest as well!¡± As they talked, they went to the garden pavilion. In the pavilion, herbal tea and snacks had been placed. After the three of them sat down, Zhong Li Ling directly said, ¡°Miss Su, tell us what happened in the estate.¡± Su Mo Li blinked her eyes, and after staring at Zhong Li Ling for half a moment, she said carefully, ¡°Second prince, do you dislike me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Zhong Li Ling mercilessly returned. Su Mo Li dropped her tears: ¡°But what did I do wrong? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Zhong Li Xi was stunned, and in the next second, her whole body exploded: ¡°Second brother, what are you doing? Li¡¯er is the concubine whom the emperor gave you by decree, what is wrong with her?¡± Su Mo Li only knew how to cry, making Zhong Li Ling irritated, directly stood up: ¡°Wait until she finished crying and then come back and find me.¡±. With that, he directly left. Su Mo Li wiped her tears: ¡°I¡¯m fine, Princess, let me tell you about the things in Tianjia Village.¡± Zhong Li Xi, who was just trying to console her, was full of question marks, she was fine so quickly? In the dark, Su Jia Xuan looked at Zhong Li Lian¡¯s back, bit her teeth, and walked straight over. CH 41 JANUARY 1, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Zhong Li Xi looked at Su Mo Li with pity: ¡°It¡¯s okay Li¡¯er, if my brother dares to bully you in the future, I will definitely help you! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be bullied!¡± Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Xi gratefully and gave Cheng Tao a look surreptitiously, and Cheng Tao cautiously left. Seeing that Zhong Li Xi was still scolding Zhong Li Lian, Su Mo Li smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know the second prince doesn¡¯t like me, maybe I¡¯m not good enough.¡± ¡°Where are you not good enough!¡± Zhong Li Xi glared at Su Mo Li, ¡°You¡¯re fine everywhere, I won¡¯t let you talk about yourself like that!¡± Seeing Zhong Li Xi¡¯s appearance of protecting herself, a warm feeling emerged in Su Mo Li¡¯s heart. Luckily, Zhong Li Xi knew what she was here to do, and started asking about Tianjia Village once again. The more she listened, the angrier she became, and directly asked people to find Zhong Li Lian, ready to return to the palace. ¡°Li¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you get justice!¡± Su Mo Li took a look at Zhong Li Ling, who was in a state of disarray and was a bit surprised. After saying a few words to Zhong Li Xi, she watched them leave, and then returned to the gathering in Cui Zhu Courtyard: ¡°What happened?¡±. After closing the door, Cheng Tao came in, with a heavy look on her face: ¡°Miss, I followed behind the Third Miss, and saw that she was dressed extraordinarily gorgeous today, and seemed to want to have a chance meeting with the Second Prince.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that the second miss would come and meet the second prince.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Xin Zhen grounded?¡± Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows. Cheng Tao pursed her lips and did not speak. Su Mo Li didn¡¯t care, after all, Su Xin Zhen was so favored, no one dared to stop her from coming out. ¡°After Su Xin Zhen came out, what about Su Jia Xuan?¡± After thinking for a moment, Cheng Tao said slowly, ¡°Third Miss stood and watched for a while, then left.¡± ¡°I saw that the second miss and the second prince were chatting happily.¡± Su Mo Li put the cup down and laughed lightly, ¡°A bit interesting, it seems that my second sister and the second prince have taken a liking to each other?¡± ¡°I think so, I saw the second prince and the second miss getting along very well.¡± Cheng Tao said slowly. Huang Fan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t the emperor help you? In order to pay back your mother for saving His Majesty¡¯s life, His Majesty should also help you, right?¡± ¡°If he said he didn¡¯t know you were being bullied in the countryside before, now that he knows, he¡¯s only sent the second prince and the princess to investigate, which is too ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And I can¡¯t believe that the Emperor doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it!¡± Seeing Huang Fan¡¯s angry look, Su Mo Li laughed. ¡°My mother did save the emperor¡¯s life, but so what? My mother has already passed away for so many years, and I¡¯m afraid the royal family is so thin-skinned that they have long forgotten.¡± ¡°Moreover, when my mother saved the emperor, the emperor promoted my father and made him prime minister, and in the emperor¡¯s heart, he has already returned this kindness. Now he still remembers me, it¡¯s not easy to find out the truth.¡± ¡°As for me, I have only met him once in seven years, how much pity can the emperor have for me? In this capital, we are the only ones who can rely on ourselves.¡± Huang Fan was heartbroken: ¡°Miss, what about the Empress and the Empress Dowager?¡± ¡°The Empress and Empress Dowager do take pity on me, but there is not much they can do, they are harem women and they are also pitiful. Back then they also wanted to protect me, but they were not strong enough.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Grandmaster Sankong has interfered across the board. Grandmaster Sankong is the one and only Grandmaster of the Fengyun Kingdom, who dares not listen to what he says?¡± Huang Fan was confused, ¡°What did Grandmaster Sankong say?¡± Su Miao Li¡¯s eyes looked uncertain, and sh slowly said, ¡± Grandmaster Sankong personally went to the Su residence and told my father that I was a blessed person, but I was also prone to sucking away other people¡¯s blessings, so I needed to pray for five years, plus at that time, my mother had just left, and my grandmother was seriously ill.¡± ¡°So, I had to be sent to the countryside.¡± ¡± Grandmaster Sankong¡¯s words also spread, but there was no harm done to me, but it was just that I couldn¡¯t stay in the capital, I didn¡¯t understand before, I thought Grandmaster Sankong¡¯s name was a sham, but now, I do understand.¡± Su Mo Li took out a jade pendant from her bosom. Huang Fan and Cheng Tao looked at each other. This quick jade pendant was never away from Miss¡¯s body. They heard that it was left by the lady. ¡°This jade pendant was my mother¡¯s, given to Grandmaster Sankong. When I left the capital, Grandmaster Sankong returned it to me. Now that the dust has settled, I didn¡¯t understand at the time, but now I know.¡± ¡°When Mother was seriously ill, she specially asked someone to invite Grandmaster Sankong, and I¡¯m sure it was Mother who asked Grandmaster Sankong to help me leave the capital, a place of evildoers.¡± ¡°The people that Mother arranged around me were all loyal people, thinking that away from the capital, away from the Su residence I should be able to grow up safely, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Li Qianshi was so malicious¡­ If I hadn¡¯t received a good fate, I would have died at her hands.¡± Su Mo Li held the jade pendant tightly and took a deep breath: ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I have plenty of time, it¡¯s not too late to take revenge in ten years.¡± Saying that a smirk graced her face. ¡°Miss ¡­¡­¡± Huang Fan was filled with guilt: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this.¡± ¡°No problem, if you just don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ll still tell you guys, lest you think that my mother¡¯s identity can hold up the sky for me.¡± Su Mo Li stood up and took a look at the hot weather outside: ¡°Go invite Su Jia Xuan over.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Huang Fan quickly walked out. Cheng Tao also said, ¡°It¡¯s cold, I¡¯ll go and bring some soup to relieve the heat.¡± Soon, Su Jia Xuan came over. Apparently, Su Jia Xuan had already removed her makeup. ¡°Big sister.¡± Su Jia Xuan held a jar of stinky tofu and placed it in front of Su Mo Li, ¡°I made it especially for you.¡± Su Mo Li smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she asked Cheng Tao to bring the chopsticks: ¡°Let¡¯s eat some together, you all go out.¡± After Cheng Tao went out with the maids, Su Mo Li looked at Su Jia Xuan and took a bite of stinky tofu before saying, ¡°Tell me about your dream, who is the second prince¡¯s concubine?¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s hand trembled slightly and looked up, her eyes a little panicked, ¡°Sister, do you believe me?¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you rushed to defend me, I still believe at the moment.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words made Su Jia Xuan smile. ¡°Sister is different from the sister in my dream, but still defends me.¡± Su Jia Xuan pursed her lips, ¡°The second prince¡¯s consort, is the second sister.¡± ¡°The second prince didn¡¯t like his sister, but after all, the emperor gave the marriage, so the second prince would still come to the house and then meet with his second sister, who was so impressed by the second prince that she became the second prince¡¯s consort with the help of my mother.¡± Su Jia Xuan thought of what happened to her big sister in the dream and bit her lips with her front teeth tightly. Su Mo Li was thoughtful: ¡°So you dressed up so gorgeously today, but you actually wanted to attract the second prince¡¯s attention?¡± Su Jia Xuan hesitated, then nodded her head: ¡°I want the second prince to like me so that if I force the second prince to withdraw his marriage, my sister will be free to go, but second sister interfered, I thought that if I collect evidence of their dealings, perhaps, I can also let elder sister withdraw the marriage.¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Jia Xuan unexpectedly, ¡°You are very smart, do as you want, but be careful with yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the big sister in your dream anymore, I¡¯ll find a way to withdraw my marriage.¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded vigorously, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I will find the evidence!¡± After Su Jia Xuan left, Su Mo Li instructed Cheng Tao to go to the Marquis Cheng Ning residence. The next day, Su Mo Li cleaned himself up and went to the courtyard of Old Madam Su. After explaining her intentions, Old Mrs. Su was stunned: ¡°You, you! Don¡¯t you think for yourself?¡± Su Mo Li laughed: ¡°We are all sisters, no need to be so hostile.¡± Old Madame Su stroked Su Mo Li¡¯s hair: ¡°Good, good, our Li¡¯er is really magnanimous.¡± She said to Momo Ke, ¡°Go ahead and tell Chen¡¯er what Li¡¯er means to do when he comes back from court.¡± Momo Ke responded. The surrounding maids, hearing this, all gave their support to Su Mo Li. However, they could only clamor for the injustice in private. ¡°In fact, Second Miss is not grounded at all, I even saw Second Miss out yesterday.¡± ¡°Me too, I saw the second miss and the second prince over the pond laughing and talking. The second miss is not young, she doesn¡¯t even know how to avoid suspicion!¡± ¡°Yes, but the second prince has a marriage contract with our eldest miss, second miss should not be thinking ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say it, you just know.¡± After Su Chen heard Momo Ke¡¯s words, he felt a bit guilty again, thought of something, and quickly went to Li Qianshi¡¯s yard. Li Qianshi was naturally happy when she knew that Su Chen had come over. But before she opened her mouth, she heard Su Chen say, ¡°Has Huimin¡¯s dowry been made up? Send the key over to Li¡¯er.¡± The smile on Li Qianshi¡¯s face stiffened, didn¡¯t we agree last night that we would delay for a while? Why did it change in the morning? Su Chen sat down and let out a long sigh: ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Huimin, but Li¡¯er is my daughter, after all, Huimin¡¯s dowry really shouldn¡¯t be taken by us. ¡°But Master, the residence is now unable to make ends meet, and the stores outside are not profitable ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Su Chen placed the cup of tea directly on the table: ¡°Then let Zhen¡¯er buy two fewer sets of jewelry and clothes so that you can have more money.¡± Li Manshi was stunned, ¡°Master, how can Zhen¡¯er attend all kinds of banquets without dressing up?¡± ¡°Then buy the cheap one!¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyebrows tightly furrowed together, ¡°Her set of heads is worth ten thousand taels, how can she afford to consume them?¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled, you give me the key, I¡¯ll go deliver it to Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°Also, discipline Zhen¡¯er well, if Zhen¡¯er was three times as understanding, she wouldn¡¯t have done anything to push her elder sister into the water!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s heart sank and looking at Su Chen¡¯s gloomy face, she said: ¡°Master, Zhen¡¯er is still young, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of her. And Feng He Old Man will come to the capital soon, so she will be favored by him. Upon hearing this, Su Chen¡¯s face looked a little better, and nodded casually. Li Qianshi also asked Momo Chen to take the key over and hand it to Su Chen, and the smile on her face disappeared as she watched Su Chen¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the master would actually start to be dissatisfied with Zhen¡¯er, it must be something that Su Mo Li said, you go and ask around.¡± Momo Chen immediately left. Half an hour later, she told Li Qianshi what she had heard. ¡°Oh.¡± Li Qianshi sneered, ¡°What an understanding person, since you dare to use Zhen¡¯er, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Thinking about it, Li Qianshi whispered something in Momo Chen¡¯s ear, her eyes lit up and she immediately said: ¡°Madam, this is a good plan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it right!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s heart settled down, and she quirked her lips, her eyes revealing a fierce expression: ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you can still hop around in front of me when you¡¯re completely abandoned.¡± CH 42 JANUARY 2, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS The second time Zhong Li Ling stepped into the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, it was three days later, still under the guise of investigating the case. Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Ling¡¯s absent-minded appearance after asking three questions, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal her grievances: ¡°If the second prince doesn¡¯t want to see me, why did you come here? Just let the princess come over directly.¡± Zhong Li Ling took a look at Su Mo Li¡¯s weak appearance, and the dislike in his eyes was about to spill out. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Lord Su.¡± When Zhong Li Ling saw that Su Mo Li was about to cry, he directly stood up and quickly left. After Zhong Li Ling left, Su Mo Li laughed in her heart: ¡°Go to Mudan Courtyard, see my second sister.¡± At this time, Su Xin Zhen stared at Su Jia Xuan who was eating snacks beside her, ¡°The second prince is here?¡±. Su Jia Xuan looked to Su Xin Zhen with a puzzled expression, ¡°Second sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? The second prince is here to investigate the case, and to see his big sister, so why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Where am I in a hurry?¡± Su Xin Zhen glared at Su Jia Xuan, ¡°Eat, eat, eat, all you know how to do is eat!¡± Su Jia Xuan put down the snack and stood up, ¡°Since my sister doesn¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Saying that she bowed her body and left directly. ¡°Su Jia Xuan!¡± Su Xin Zhen was anxious, ¡°What I told you, will you agree or not?¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face was filled with hesitation: ¡°Why?¡± Su Xin Zhen took a deep breath, rolled her eyes, and quickly said, ¡°I want to see the second prince because I want to tell him to be nice to big sister. On hearing this, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I knew the second sister also likes the big sister. With that, Su Jia Xuan jumped up and ran out. Not long after Su Jia Xuan left, Su Mo Li came. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Su Xin Zhen frowned and walked out, seeing Su Mo Li dressed in white, her beautiful face made her heart swell with jealousy. Su Mo Li took in Su Xin Zhen¡¯s look, and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m here to show goodwill to my sister, I¡¯m about to marry the second prince, I can¡¯t stay at home for long, please don¡¯t target me in any way ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Sister don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take a detour when I see my sister in the future, and I will never hang around in front of you.¡± Su Xin Zhen laughed mockingly, ¡°What marriage to the second prince? You¡¯re just going to be a concubine for the second prince! It sounds like nice saying side consort, but what¡¯s the difference between that and a concubine? I say Su Mo Li, you¡¯re not thinking that you can climb to the position of the Second Prince¡¯s consort in the future by virtue of the Second Prince¡¯s favor, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no way! The second prince doesn¡¯t like you! You¡¯re just going to have to die.¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Xin Zhen incredulously, her pair of eyes filled with shock: ¡°Sister, you, how can you say that to me? We are sisters!¡± ¡°OK!¡± Su Xin Zhen interrupted Su Mo Li, ¡°If you want to play sisterly love, go to Su Jia Xuan, not me! I just don¡¯t like you!¡± Su Mo Li was silent and nodded her head, ¡°I know.¡± With that, Su Mo Li turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Xin Zhen seemed to have thought of something, walked up to Su Mo Li, leaned close to Su Mo Li¡¯s ear, and enunciated every word, ¡°Do you think that if I become the Second Prince Consort, you will have to serve me every day?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and her voice trembled as she cried out, ¡°Sister, you ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I like the Second Prince, and the Second Prince likes me!¡± ¡°But, you guys haven¡¯t met at all ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li was full of doubt. Su Xin Zhen said proudly, ¡°Who says we haven¡¯t met? We¡¯ve already met!¡± ¡°The Second Prince told me himself that he doesn¡¯t like you, and he¡¯ll do everything he can to get out of the marriage, so just wait.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of aggravation. The surrounding maids looked at each other, their faces full of shock. Su Mo Li bit her lips and handed over the jade hairpin to Su Xin Zhen, ¡°I heard from mother that you particularly like this hairpin, but because it was in my mother¡¯s dowry, grandmother never gave it to you. Su XinZhen sneered: ¡°Do you think I care about this? It¡¯s just a jade hairpin, and I have more than enough!¡± After saying that, she directly took the jade hairpin in Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and slammed it on the ground: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be nice here, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame to have a sister like you who grew up in the countryside!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was filled with disgust as if Su Mo Li was some dirty thing. ¡°You¡¯re not welcome in my Mudan Courtyard, so get out!¡± As she said that and pushed Su Mo Li hard. Su Mo Li staggered back two steps and fell to the ground. ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± Su Chen was shocked in his eyes and quickly came over, shouting at Su Xin Zhen, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Su Xin Zhen was stunned, she didn¡¯t expect Su Chen and Zhong Li Ling to actually come, looked at Su Jia Xuan next to her, bit her lip, didn¡¯t expect the timing to be so unfortunate! Su Ji Xuan even ran over and helped Su Mo Li up, her face full of worry. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Mo Li said evenly, only to have tears fall from her eyes. Su Chen was afraid that Zhong Li Lian would blame Su Xin Zhen, and was busy saying, ¡°The sisters are joking, the second prince is laughing.¡± Su Xin Zhen didn¡¯t dare to look at Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyes and lowered her head, her heart was nervous. Zhong Li Ling faintly glanced at the crying Su Mo Li, unconcerned, said: ¡°Since it¡¯s play between the sisters, some accidents are norma. The way Miss Su wept, those who do not know would think that Miss Su had been wronged a lot and that the second Miss had done something as evil as that.¡± Su Chen was stunned, and the surrounding servants were stunned as well. They all had eyes! They all know that the Second Prince is trying to justify the actions of the Second Miss! The second prince is bad if he doesn¡¯t show affection to the first lady, but he still blames the first lady like this ¡­¡­ ¡°Although Miss Su will be the side consort of this prince in the future, but this kind of behavior is a bit too petty.¡± Zhong Li Ling lifted his jaw, his eyes filled with contempt, and frowned, his face full of dissatisfaction. Su Xin Zhen, however, was proud of herself and looked up into Zhong Li¡¯s eyes. Zhong Li Ling revealed a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! My sister and I were just having a little fun, but I didn¡¯t think she would be so weak that I pushed her and she fell to the ground! I didn¡¯t even try very hard!¡± Su Xin Zhen immediately said, ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t see Dad and the second prince coming over, did you do this on purpose?¡± The gloomy voice made Su Mo Li look up with a hint of incredulity on his pale face, then squatted down and picked up the broken hairpin. The moment Su Chen saw the hairpin, he remembered Huimin, after all, it was Huimin¡¯s favorite hairpin. ¡°Father, this daughter will take her leave first.¡± Saying that Su Mo Li turned around and left. That lonely figure made everyone present feel a little unbearable. Of course, it did not include Zhong Li Ling and Su Xin Zhen. Su Jia Xuan wanted to follow, but thinking of her own plans, she could only force herself to endure it. After Zhong Li Ling said a few words to Su Chen, he also took his leave. Su Chen returned to the study, found his servant, and when he learned the cause and consequences, his brows were furrowed to death. ¡°Master, this servant also had the courage to say that the eldest Miss has been wronged this time.¡± The housekeeper couldn¡¯t help but say. Su Chen nodded his head, ¡°I know, go down.¡± He was more concerned about the matter between Su Xin Zhen and Zhong Li Ling than Su Mo Li being wronged. So he had someone call Su Xin Zhen. With a bright smile, Su Xin Zhen said unconcernedly, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve attended so many banquets, it¡¯s extremely normal for me to run into the second prince.¡± ¡°Father, the second prince is protecting me, I don¡¯t know what for! Maybe he just doesn¡¯t like big sisters?¡± ¡°Daddy, even if the second prince likes me, it¡¯s not something I can control.¡± Su Chen sighed helplessly as he watched Su Xin Zhen hug his arm and act coquettishly. In the end, she was the child he held in his heart: ¡°Li¡¯er is going to join the second prince¡¯s house as a concubine, and you shouldn¡¯t get too close to the second prince.¡± Su Xin Zhen was unhappy, but she could only nod her head at Su Chen¡¯s words. But turning her head, she ran over to Li Qianshi¡¯s side: ¡°Mother, can¡¯t I marry the second prince?¡± Li Qianshi was stunned: ¡°Marry the second prince?¡± ¡°Right! I want to be the second prince consort!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s words enlivened Li Qanshi¡¯s heart: ¡°But what did the second prince say to you?¡± Su Xin Zhen smiled and said, ¡°The second prince said that he likes my straightforward and direct nature that makes a clear distinction between love and hate. ¡°You should let mother think about it.¡± Su Xin Zhen nodded her head but did not force Li Qianshi. However, after this, letters began to be passed between Su Xin Zhen and Zhong Li Ling. The middleman, naturally, was Su Jia Xuan. At the same time, while Su Mo Li was drinking tea in the courtyard, she saw a little maid sneak out. Raising an eyebrow, Su Mo Li stood up. When she saw the little servant girl burning paper money in the corner, chanting about her mother, Su Mo Li walked over, ¡°You¡¯re paying tribute to your mother?¡± The little servant girl was Cui Hong, who was bought by Su Mo Li from the people broker. When she saw Su Mo Li, she kneeled down, and her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking: ¡°Eldest Miss spare my life, today is the anniversary of the death of my mother, I really miss my mother, so ¡­¡­ please Eldest Miss spare my life.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Su Mo Li sighed a long sigh, ¡°You¡¯re also a filial one.¡± With a glance at the paper money beside her, she said softly, ¡°Can you sell me this extra paper money?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Cui Hong said evenly. Su Mo Li nodded and sighed, ¡°The day after tomorrow, it will also be the anniversary of my mother¡¯s death, so I will also pay my respects.¡± With that, Su Mo Li left with the rest of the paper money. Soon it was the day of the death anniversary of the eldest Princess Huimin. Su Mo Li took the paper money and found a corner and squatted down. A shadow in the back looked behind him for half a second and then quickly left. Li Qianshi, who got the news, had a winning smile on her face and quickly walked toward the study. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my fault that Li¡¯er is unhappy with me ¡­¡­¡±. Li Qianshi¡¯s eyebrows were filled with sadness: ¡°Master, how about you and I go to see it together?¡± Hearing Su Mo Li sneakily burn paper money, Su Chen¡¯s mood was already bad. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll also go and see what she¡¯s so upset about, as I¡¯ve provided for her with good food and drink!¡± CH 43 JANUARY 3, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Soon, the two of them arrived in the corner. Su Mo Li chose an excellent place, surrounded by walls, not far away is a small pond, and there is no fear of an accidental fire. When Su Chen and Li Qianshi came over, they heard Su Mo Li¡¯s voice. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence now. I miss you ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered if I could do whatever I wanted to do if you were still here.¡± ¡°Mother, I wish you were still here. ¡­¡­¡± Li Qianshi hooked her lips. She knew Su Mo Li is still a child, when talking to her own mother, of course, she will speak her own heart. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Su Mo Li will take this opportunity to express her dissatisfaction with the people in the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Li Qianshi stole a glance at Su Chen and saw that his face was full of anger. Seeing that Su Chen wanted to rush over, Li Qianshi held him back: ¡°Master, let¡¯s wait so we can listen to what the girl has to say.¡± Su Chen endured the anger in his heart. After Su Mo Li burned the last piece of paper money, she slowly said: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, mother, my grandmother is very good to me, and she will think of me when she has anything good to eat or use.¡± After hearing this, Su Chen looked a lot better and was considered a conscientious person. ¡°As for father ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen¡¯s heart tightened violently. Su Moli laughed softly: ¡°Maybe I haven¡¯t seen my father for too long, to the point where I can¡¯t be as spoiled as my second sister, but my father is also good to me, after all, the love between father and daughter is thicker than water. ¡°Even if my second sister grew up under his knee, he would help me if I was bullied. Mother, I used to hate my father in the Tianjia Village, hating him for leaving me alone and not caring about me. ¡°But now it¡¯s better, I do know that father likes me, and I¡¯m happy at home.¡± ¡°Mother didn¡¯t slacken off on me and even let me learn qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting with a teacher.¡± ¡°The second sister is a bit arrogant, but I can put up with it, and the third sister is lively and lovely, and I am extremely close to her.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine here.¡± Listening to Su Mo Li¡¯s words, Su Chen¡¯s face flushed red. Where did he help her? He just gave a little punishment to Zhen¡¯er, blocking people¡¯s mouths. Where did she think ¡­¡­ This kid ¡­¡­ Li Qianshi¡¯s whole body was bad, her hand squeezing the handkerchief in a death grip, the pain keeping her sane. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Chen sighed and turned to leave. Li Qianshi reluctantly turned her head to look, just in time to meet the eyes of Su Mo Li, who raised her eyebrows and smiled. Li Qianshi¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. She quickly turned back, her heart panicked, but when she turned around to look, Su Mo Li was still crying with her head down, as if she had imagined by everything she had just seen. ¡°The things in Tianjia Village, we must find out where the things we sent to Li¡¯er have gone!¡± Su Chen said in a cold voice, ¡°Li¡¯er is my daughter no matter what, and I can¡¯t allow my servants to bully her.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Li Qianshi had already made the arrangements when the second prince and princess investigated the matter. She returned to the courtyard, directly asking Momo Chen to handle it. After the two of them left, Su Mo Li patted the dust on his body and laughed softly. When they returned to the courtyard, Su Mo Li sat on a stone stool: ¡°Cheng Tao, Huang Fan, call the others over.¡± After responding, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan quickly gathered everyone together. Huang Fan stepped forward and slowly said, ¡°Miss, there are ten servants in the Cui Zhu Courtyard, the first-class maids are thus slave girl and Cheng Tao, the second class maids are not yet available, the third class maids are the two maids, Cui Hong and Niu Niu, the fourth class maids Xiao Xiao and Miao Miao, and the three small servants are Jin Zi, Yin Zi, and Cu Zi.¡± ¡°This slave servant has met the eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Slave servant has met the eldest Miss.¡± Looking at the few people kneeling on the ground, Su Mo Li took a sip of tea and said faintly, ¡°The first-class maids are still Cheng Tao and Huang Fan, and Er Ya and Miao Miao are the second-class maids, given the name Zi Su and Zi Yan.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan were slightly startled and looked at each other, looking at Er Ya and Miao Miao a little more cautiously. ¡°Xiao Xiao is a third-class maid, Jin Zi, Yin Zi, and Cu Zi are third-class servants, and Cui Hong and Niu Niu are driven out of the Cui Zhu Garden and handed over to mother.¡± Erma and Miao Miao were delighted but somewhat puzzled. On the other hand, Cui Hong and Niu Niu were stunned and did not react until Jinzi, Yin Zi, and Cu Zi dragged them both away, crying and shouting. ¡°Miss! Where did the slaves go wrong! We are people too! How could you do this to us!¡± ¡°Miss, please let us go! Where did we go wrong! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Su Mo Li looked at the maids and boys who had gathered around and slowly said, ¡°I wanted to save face for you, but since you want to know, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡± Cheng Tao.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Cheng Tao came out and took out some gold and silver jewelry and threw it in front of them, ¡°These jewelry are worth a fortune, not something you can afford.¡± Niu Niu looked a little flustered, ¡°Can¡¯t this be a reward from the masters?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Tao nodded, ¡°You can take the rewards from your masters, but what are your intentions when you are a servant girl of Cui Zhu Courtyard, a servant girl of the eldest young lady, and yet you report the eldest young lady¡¯s whereabouts to others?¡± ¡°The other masters of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence are all relatives of the eldest Miss, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt for them to know, but if this is out there and someone buys you off, our Miss is afraid for her life!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t ¡­¡­¡± Niu Niu was busy shaking her head, her face full of anxiety, ¡°I just said it because I knew it was someone from the house. If it were a stranger, I would have never said it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cheng Tao looked at Niu Niu coldly, ¡°As far as I know, you told your brother outside about Eldest Miss and even stole Eldest Miss¡¯s handkerchief to sell outside. If Huang Fan hadn¡¯t seen it once, you would have ruined my lady¡¯s reputation!¡± Niu Niu¡¯s face turned abruptly white, and she opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°You are a slave servant sent over by my mother, I will not punish you, but I will report to my mother about what happened.¡± Su Mo Li said faintly, ¡°As for Cui Hong.¡± Su Mo Li lowered her head, ¡°I think I have treated you well, but you poisoned me, Cui Hong. What are your intentions?¡± Everyone took a breath, poisoning? Cui Hong looked up fiercely: ¡°This servant didn¡¯t poison her!¡± ¡°Then why is there ¡õ¡õ in the bird¡¯s nest that I drink every day? If the doctor hadn¡¯t found it, I would be dead now! I also hope you are innocent, but my bird¡¯s nest has only gone through your hands, and no one else has been able to get close to it. ¡°Of course, you can say that there are other people ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li blocked out what Cui Hong wanted to say and looked at Huang Fan, ¡°Go to her room and search it.¡± Huang Fan quickly went to Cui Hong¡¯s room and quickly took out a packet of unknown powder: ¡°Since you are not convinced, I¡¯ll go and ask my mother to do justice.¡± Cui Hong didn¡¯t know how she could be exposed when everything was going fine. When Li Qianshi got the news, she was having dinner with Su Chen. Seeing Su Mo Li walk in dressed in white, before opening her mouth, she saw Su Mo Li kneel on the ground, her face full of tears: ¡°Father, mother, daughter does not want to die.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed because he had just listened to Su Mo Li¡¯s ¡°words from the heart,¡± so his feelings for Su Mo Li were strong, ¡°What are you talking about? You are a young lady of the Su family. Who would let you die?¡± Su Mo Li only knelt on the ground and cried quietly. All along, Su Chen¡¯s impression of Su Mo Li was that she was cautious and would endure even when she was extremely sad. Today, when she suddenly cried so loudly, he knew that something big had happened. Cheng Tao quickly told Su Chen what happened today, and Su Chen was shocked: ¡°Poisoning? Someone actually poisoned Li¡¯er!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes fluttered, and she stood up quickly: ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and send the murderer to the authorities!¡± ¡°Father, I would like Father to ask for this daughter. Why did she want to poison me? I have no grudge against her, so why are you doing this to me?¡± Li Qianshi immediately said, ¡°Why else? Such a person has a bad heart!¡± ¡°Bring the person here.¡± Su Chen said in a deep voice. Li Qianshi¡¯s heart was tight. Cui Hong and Niu Niu were soon brought up. The two of them were sleeping in the same room, so it was definitely one of them. The only thing is that the stuff was found in the quilt on Cui Hong¡¯s side, so Cui Hong is the biggest suspect. ¡°Say it, who told you to poison Miss!¡± Su Chen sat on the top seat, his eyes full of cruelty. Cui Hong couldn¡¯t help but shudder, and her whole body trembled, ¡°Master, spare my life, Master, spare my life! It¡¯s not this slave-girl; it¡¯s Chen ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Cui Hong, you think it over before you say anything. If you tell a lie, the Master and I will not forgive you! Don¡¯t let your family get into trouble because of you!¡± Cui Hong¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and looked numbly at Li Qianshi, opening her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Bang!¡± Su Mo Li kowtowed heavily, ¡°I understand, Father, I¡¯ll retire.¡± With that, Su Mo Li stood up with the help of Cheng Tao and Huang Fan, her face pale white, and her whole body relying on the two maids to move her forward. When he reached Li Qianshi, Su Mo Li raised her head, and her eyes were filled with sadness: ¡°Mother, are you so intolerant of me?¡± Without waiting for Li Qianshi¡¯s answer, Su Mo Li left. Li Qianshi¡¯s face was white, and she forced a smile, ¡°What is this child saying?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I poisoned her, do you? How could I do that!¡± Li Qianshi was busy looking at Su Chen but saw that his face was gloomy and his eyes were deep, and now her heart started beating faster and faster: ¡°Master ¡­¡­ you do not believe it, right?¡±. Su Chen didn¡¯t reply to Li Qianshi¡¯s words, but looked at Cui Hong and said indifferently: ¡°Drag her down, beat her to death with a stick, and as for the Niu Niu, directly sell her.¡± ¡°Miss, what Madam just said is actually not flawed,¡± Huang Fan whispered. ¡°Indeed there is no flaw, other people will find this sentence very normal, but Cui Hong can hear the threat in it,¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently, ¡°And my action is to break her words so that everyone knows that she is threatening Cui Hong.¡± ¡°Then, Miss, what are we going to do next?¡± Huang Fan said in a soft voice, her eyes shining brightly. Su Mo Li laughed, her pair of eyes filled with coldness: ¡°Since she has placed someone by my side, using my mother¡¯s death anniversary to set me up, I¡¯ll do the same to her.¡± ¡°Momo Chen, she can¡¯t keep it,¡õ¡õ, let her have a good taste for herself.¡± The author has something to say: tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, we can withdraw from the marriage. CH 44 JANUARY 4, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS After dealing with Cui Hong and Niu Niu, Su Chen told the maids to go out and slammed the table, his eyes full of ruthlessness: ¡°Is it you! Did you give Li¡¯er the poison?¡± ¡°With a loud ¡°poof,¡± Li Qianshi knelt down, her face pale, her hand tightly squeezing her handkerchief, while her heart was filled with fear, ¡°Master! How can you accuse me of something I didn¡¯t do?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not you? Why did you threatening Cui Hong?¡± Su Chen¡¯s cold eyes looked at Li Qianshi, ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t mean it, Li Qianshi, the kind of person you are, can I not understand?¡± The flat voice, however, made Li Qianshi¡¯s entire body tremble. The calling of her first and last name made Li Qianshi¡¯s heart beat fast. ¡°I told you a long time ago that Li¡¯er is my daughter. You can¡¯t touch her. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t!¡± Li Qianshi lowered her head, her eyes filled with panic, and there was already fine sweat on her forehead. ¡°No?¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyes were like poisonous snakes, staring at Li Qianshi so that Li Qianshi didn¡¯t dare to say another word. But she knew that she could not admit it. Once she admitted it, she was finished! ¡°Master, if I really wanted Li¡¯er to die, I would have done it while she was still in the Tianjia Village. Why would I have waited until she came back? Master, you have wronged me!¡± Li Qianshi collapsed on the ground and cried quietly. Her nails pierced her palms so hard that she regained her senses and quickly thought of a reason. Su Chen, however, was looking deeply at Li Qianshi. The gaze from above made Li Qianshi nearly unable to hold on, and the silence made her even more afraid and terrified. ¡°I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Su Chen said, flicking his long sleeves and leaving directly. She knew how arrogant Su Chen was, and if he knew that she had disobeyed him, then her future path would be ¡­¡­. Thinking of this, Li Qianshi shuddered. ¡°Madam, are you all right?¡± Momo Chen quickly came in, distressed, and helped Li Qianshi up, her face full of anxiety, ¡°Hey, madam, you know the master¡¯s temperament, why are you suffering this?¡± ¡°Momo!¡± When Li Wensi heard Sister Chen¡¯s voice, she suddenly seemed to think of something and fiercely grasped Sister Chen¡¯s hand: ¡°Momo, I can only rely on you!¡± Momo Chen was stunned and somewhat puzzled. Li Qianshi took a deep breath, a pair of deadly stared at Momo Chen as if grasping the last straw. ¡°The old master won¡¯t suspect if you admit that you poisoned Li¡¯er. Momo, you¡¯re the only one who can help me. If the master finds out that I poisoned her and that I¡¯ve disobeyed him, I¡¯ll definitely end up in a terrible situation, Momo!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Momo. I¡¯ll take good care of your family in place of you!¡± Momo Chen looked at Li Qianshi incredulously, her lips trembling, her face pale. She knew that her Madam was ruthless, but never thought that she would also become Li Qianshi¡¯s scapegoat one day! ¡°Ma¡¯am, we can get just about anyone ¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, the Master is very suspicious. He won¡¯t believe it! Only you, Momo, only you can bear the burden so that I can be all right!¡± Momo Chen looked at Li Qianshi incredulously, not even knowing when she had put down Li Qianshi¡¯s hand. Li Qianshi, on the other hand, reacted and regained her old composure: ¡°Momo, you will help me, right?¡± Momo Chen¡¯s heart sank at the slightly threatening look in Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes, and she sighed, moving her lips a few times before saying in a hushed voice: ¡°Madam, will you take care of my son and daughter?¡± ¡°I will!¡± She said, ¡°I can give you money upfront. ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Momo Chen sighed: ¡°Madam was raised under my care, and it is my duty to do things for her. I only hope that Madam will treat my son and daughter well since I died for her sake.¡± With that, Momo Chen kowtowed heavily to Li Qianshi before she left. Li Qianshi breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked the others to arrange the next step. She wanted to make sure that all the evidence pointed to Momo Chen. In the evening, Momo Chen was found hanged in her room. The evidence Su Chen found also pointed to Momo Chen, so the matter was closed. Old Madam Su breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Everything that was given to Li¡¯er was blocked by Momo Chen, no wonder my Li¡¯er lived in such poverty in the village, no wonder she targeted Li¡¯er as soon as she arrived!¡± Momo Ke poured a cup of tea for Old Madam Su: ¡°It¡¯s good that things have been checked out.¡± Old Madam Su just waved her hand, indicating that she did not want to drink tea, then looked at Li Qianshi, who was kneeling on the floor, and said faintly: ¡°You have also been deceived, in the end, you are the head of the Prime Minister¡¯s house, in the future, you should be more careful in employing people.¡± Li Qianshi wiped the corners of her eyes, stood up, and then looked at Su Mo Li, who was sitting nicely, and came over: ¡°Li¡¯er, it was Mother who misused someone, and she will definitely make it up to you in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of jewelry you like, do you like this bracelet?¡± She said and put the bracelet on Su Mo Li¡¯s hand. Su Mo Li¡¯s face revealed a well-behaved smile: ¡°Mother, there is no need to do so, it¡¯s all the fault of the servant, but now there are two aunts to help mother. Mother will definitely not make these mistakes again.¡± The smile on Li Qianshi¡¯s face stiffened a bit, and she was about to speak when she heard Old Madam Su say: ¡°Li¡¯er is a generous one, but Li¡¯er has also been wronged. Li Qianshi held back her anger and said to Old Madam Su, ¡°Yes, Li¡¯er is my daughter, and I will naturally make it up to her.¡± Su Mo Li smiled at Li Qianshi and stopped talking. Late at night, Su Mo Li played with the flowers Huang Fan brought over: ¡°Tomorrow, send them to my mother.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The next day, in the palace, Zhong Li Xi arrived at the East Palace in a hurry: ¡°Brother! It¡¯s too much!¡± Zhong Li Shi faintly looked at Zhong Li Xi, and the smile on his face was a little more genuine: ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not about Li¡¯er, and a discerning eye can see that Momo Chen is the scapegoat! She¡¯s not even the person behind it! I didn¡¯t expect Father to believe it! And Second Brother, too, is actually defending Madam Su!¡± A hint of uncertainty crossed Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned about this.¡± Zhong Li Xi looked at Zhong Li Shi incredulously, ¡°Brother, we are the only ones who can support Li¡¯er, but you don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your second brother¡¯s concubine.¡± Zhong Li Shi faintly said. ¡°Bang!¡± I have to let them know that I have Li¡¯er¡¯s back so that they don¡¯t bully her. Looking at the back of Zhong Li Xi¡¯s departure, Zhong Li Shi poured a cup of tea in a good mood. ¡°Prince, obviously the second prince hates the fact that Miss Su is his concubine, but if you tell the princess now, she will definitely go to the second prince¡¯s ears and talk about it, won¡¯t that make the second prince hate Miss Su even more?¡± Xiao Guozi¡¯s face was full of puzzlement. Zhong Li Shi put down the cup. With a swish, he opened the fan and quirked his lips: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to let Xi¡¯er go and talk about it so that the Zhong Li Ling hates it? Xiao Guozi thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Prince, do you hate Miss Su too? Or is there some kind of conflict between you and Miss Su?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Zhong Li Shi hit Xiao Guozi on the head with a fan: ¡°What are you talking about? This prince is helping her.¡± Xiao Guozi was so aggrieved that he muttered, ¡°How are you helping her? If you do this, it will be very difficult for Miss Su to marry.¡± However, he did not dare to say more. But in two days, Zhong Li Ling could not stand it any longer, looked at Zhong Li Xi, and said coldly, ¡°Who said I want to take Su Mo Li as a concubine?¡± Zhong Li Xi was stunned: ¡°Second Brother, this is father¡¯s bestowal of marriage.¡± ¡°Father¡¯s decree only says Miss Su, but not which Miss Su!¡± Zhong Li Xi looked at Zhong Li Ling incredulously and suddenly seemed to think of something: ¡°You, you want to withdraw from the marriage!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Zhong Li Xi screamed out, ¡°If you withdraw your marriage, what will Li Er do! I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of gossip about her! You¡¯re forcing her to die!¡± Zhong Li Ling snorted disdainfully, ¡°What does her life or death have to do with me?¡± Watching Zhong Li Ling¡¯s back as he left, Zhong Li Xi¡¯s heart was disturbed, and the Bai Ling on the side was anxious: ¡°Princess, what should we do now? If Miss Su knew about it, how sad she would be!¡± Zhong Li Xi bit her lip in despair, her pair of big eyes filled with worry: ¡°No, I have to go find my brother!¡± In the afternoon, Su Mo Li received a letter from Zhong Li Shi, and a smile appeared on her face: ¡°Zhong Li Ling really couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Miss, can you believe this prince?¡± Huang Fan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Su Mo Li laughed out softly, ¡°Naturally, after all, he took ten thousand taels of silver from me, so he has to help me settle this matter anyway.¡± ¡°But, just because of the ten thousand taels of silver?¡± Huang Fan was puzzled, ¡°I always thought it was too easy.¡± The smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face diminished a bit, and she said slowly, ¡°The Crown Prince is more reliable than the Emperor. He is repaying my mother¡¯s kindness for protecting the Empress and him.¡± ¡°Can you believe that?¡± Huang Fan continued to ask. Su Mo Li was silent for a moment: ¡°Trustworthy.¡± Back then, when she was still a ghost, she followed and floated to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, knowing that everything was a conspiracy, and also knowing that the one who finally avenged her mother¡¯s death was the Crown Prince Zhong Li Shi. Huang Fan echoed: ¡°That¡¯s good; otherwise, it would be too difficult for Miss to be alone in the capital.¡± Su Mo Li looked out of the window: ¡°Have you arranged the plan for tomorrow?¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, everything is under control.¡± The next day, Marquis Madam Chengning once again held a flower viewing banquet. Su Mo Li, Su Xin Zhen, and Su Jia Xuan came to the Marquise Madam Chengning¡¯s home under the leadership of Li Qianshi. Looking at Su Xin Zhen, who was dressed up in a flowery outfit, Su Mo Li quirked her lips, ¡°Sister, thank you.¡± Su Xin Zhen was stunned and gave Su Mo Li a strange look: ¡°Are you sick?¡± CH 45 JANUARY 5, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li smiled gently, ¡°Does my sister want to be the second prince¡¯s consort?¡± Hearing this, Su Xin Zhen turned back sharply and looked at Su Mo Li sarcastically: ¡°What, now you know to be afraid? If the second prince likes me, you can forget about it.¡± With that, she turned around and left directly. Su Mo Li raised his eyes to look at Li Qianshi: ¡°Mother also knows?¡± Li Qianshi raised her eyebrows: ¡°What is Li¡¯er talking about? What do you think I know and not know? How can we know what the second prince is thinking?¡± ¡°You are the Second Prince¡¯s concubine, don¡¯t worry, no one will take your place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the concubine position, compared to others, is better to be with your own sisters, right?¡± After all, Xin¡¯er is your own sister and will always take care of you.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s face looked smug. She knew that Su Xin Zhen and Zhong Li Ling had been exchanging letters, and she had read the content of the letter and showed it to the Master. After all, not everyone has a chance to be a part of a dragon¡¯s success. Su Chen has not made up his mind on which side to take, but she also knew that Su Chen prefers the second prince. Otherwise, she would not let Su Xin Zhen and Zhong Li Ling exchange letters. ¡°Well, we should go in now.¡± Li Qianshi said with a smile, and the two of them walked into the Marquis Chengning¡¯s residence together. ¡°Miss Su, I was ordered by Madam Marquis to wait for Miss Su. Madam Marquis said that if Miss Su comes, please go to the inner room.¡± The servant girl said with a smile. Su Mo Li nodded her head slightly: ¡°If so, let¡¯s go.¡± Saying that she nodded her head toward Li Qianshi and left with the maid. Li Qianshi looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s back, squeezed her handkerchief tightly, and left only after a cold snort in her heart. When Madam Hou(Marquis Madam) saw Su Mo Li, her eyes lit up, and she immediately stood up: ¡°Come her Li¡¯er, come this way.¡± Su Mo Li bowed at Madam Hou before walking over. ¡± Girl, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything that needs to be arranged.¡± The Madame Marquis of Chengning held Su Moli¡¯s hand and sighed, ¡°This sister of yours is really shameless!¡± Su Mo Li smiled gently, ¡°If my sister and the second prince are sincere, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, Madam Marquis.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the master and I would have been dead a long time ago. Don¡¯t worry, the two of us will be able to protect you.¡± Madam Hou looked at Su Mo Li with eyes full of pity: ¡°At first, I thought you and the second prince didn¡¯t match. After all, the second prince likes flowers with thorns. After chatting with Su Mo Li for a while, a maid said that everyone had arrived, and only then did Madame Hou take Su Mo Li to the reception room. When they saw Madam Hou, they all saluted, and when they saw Su Mo Li, they had mixed feelings. It was said that Madam Hou liked the Su¡¯s eldest daughter. ¡± Everyone doesn¡¯t have to be polite, it¡¯s just that I have nothing else to do, so I¡¯m looking for you all to come over and get together.¡± Madam Hou said with a smile, ¡°It just so happens that some flowers have bloomed in the garden. They are gorgeous. I had them made into food. You can try them out.¡± ¡°Madam, the Crown Prince and the Second Prince are here.¡± Surprise appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, and Lady Hou smiled: ¡°I asked them to come over, so there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± The servant added: ¡°The Crown Prince and the Second Prince brought many young men over, who also wanted to enjoy the flowers.¡± Madam Hou nodded her head: ¡°No problem, it¡¯s all ready. We¡¯ll go directly to the garden.¡± The people looked at each other, and all of them had small ideas in their hearts. When they arrived at the garden, the men and women sat separately. Zhong Li Shi was dressed in purple, with a shallow smile on his face that did not reach the bottom of his eyes. Zhong Li Ling raised his jaw slightly and looked away as if all the people were not worthy to meet his eyes. Only when saluting the Marquis was there was a slight focus in his eyes. Su Mo Li had returned to sit down beside Li Qianshi and heard the ladies¡¯ whispering voices in her ears. Su Mo Li took a look at the two people in the middle and had to whisper a sentence. Dragons have nine sons, each with their own appearance. This Zhong Li Shi is really too good-looking, especially compared with Zhong Li Ling ¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that you two brothers are here because Feng He Old Man will be here soon. Feng He Old Man is here to choose his disciples, and only one of you will be chosen. Madam Hou smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s been a hot couple of days, but I¡¯d like to hear a calm tune.¡± Madam Hou spoke, and the crowd naturally responded. ¡°It¡¯s still early, so why don¡¯t we go to the garden first and wait an hour before we come back to play.¡± Although men and women above seven years old can not share the same table, since Madame Marquis invited them to a banquet and so many elders watched, it was not a big deal. Su Mo Li, Su Xin Zhen, and Su Jia Xuan left the banquet together. Su Jia Xuan said that she was going to the toilet, and when she came back, she held Su Xin Zhen¡¯s hand. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyebrows moved imperceptibly, and she looked at Su Mo Li, ¡°You guys hang out by yourselves, I won¡¯t accompany you.¡± ¡°Sister, where are you going?¡± Su Mo Li was busy pulling Su Xin Zhen¡¯s arm: ¡°Won¡¯t your sister come with us?¡± Su Xin Zhen directly shoved Su Mo Li away: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Watching Su Xin Zhen¡¯s back as she hurriedly left, Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes had a dark aura. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re with me.¡± He Le walked over with a serious face, and a smiling Liu Qian Qian accompanied her. Liu Qian Qian gave a peerless salute toward Su Mo Li and said with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Miss Su, why don¡¯t you join us in enjoying the flowers?¡± Then, lowering her head, she took out candy and handed it to Su Jia Xuan: ¡°Third Sister is so cute.¡± Su Mo Li naturally agreed. At the same time, Su Xin Zhen found the location written on the note, looked at Zhong Li Ling standing beside the rockery, her face tinged with scarlet, and she quickly walked over: ¡°Second prince.¡± ¡°Zhen¡¯er.¡± When Zhong Li Ling saw Su Xin Zhen, his face also showed a smile and reached out his hand to hug Su Xin Zhen into his arms. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s heartbeat instantly quickened, and her entire body became nervous: ¡°Second Prince, this is outside. I¡¯m afraid there will be other people coming.¡± ¡°No problem, my people are guarding us. It will be fine.¡± Zhong Li Ling looked at Su Xin Zhen, who was even more gorgeous than before, and the love in his eyes intensified a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after today, I¡¯ll marry you as a consort.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face showed a shyness, ¡°However, my sister will marry you soon, you ¡­¡­¡± ¡°No need to mention her.¡± The smile on Zhong Li Ling¡¯s face disappeared, replaced by a strong look of disgust, ¡°How can a woman from the countryside become my concubine? I¡¯ve already arranged a place for her to go, and once today is over, she will be infamous!¡± Su Xin Zhen laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t like her either. What is the second prince going to do?¡± Zhong Li Ling liked Su Xin Zhen¡¯s straightforwardness: ¡°I need your cooperation.¡± Saying that he said his plan. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, but there was a hint of hesitation on her face: ¡°But then, my sister¡¯s innocence will be ruined.¡± Zhong Li Ling sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told Brother Huang that he will take Su Mo Li as his concubine.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m going to ask Chun Feng to call some people over.¡± Su Mo Li, who was trying to find a conversation topic, felt her heartache. He Le this girl was obviously only a teenager, but she was like a fifty or sixty-year-old woman, with no passion, no curiosity. She could claim the title of the topic terminator. No matter what she said, once He Le opened her mouth, the topic would not go on. He Le could not go on talking no matter what she said. It is rare for her to be so straightforward. Liu Qian Qian couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Miss Su, He Le is like that, but I did go to the rouge store you mentioned ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°Missy!¡± Chun Feng quickly came over. When she saw that He Le and Liu Qian Qian were both there, she was startled, but she still bowed down, ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Miss would like to invite you over.¡± ¡°What does the second sister want from me?¡± Su Mo Li was doubtful. Chun Feng pursed her lips and said slowly, ¡°Second Miss¡¯ foot is broken.¡± ¡°If her foot is fractured, you have to go to find Mother. If you find me, I can not help ah.¡± Su Mo Li turned and said, to Cheng Tao behind her, ¡°Quickly go and inform Mother.¡± Chun Feng was slightly startled, then quickly said, ¡°Eldest Miss, there¡¯s no one beside Second Miss, we¡¯d better go over first, if something else happens, I can¡¯t explain to Madam.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Su Mo Li nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± He Le grabbed Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and furrowed her, brow, ¡°We¡¯ll go over with you.¡± Su Jia Xuan also said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go see my second sister too.¡± Chun Feng didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this but had no choice but to bite her lip and nod, thinking that she would detach the others from SU Mo Li after she brought them over. The group followed Chun Feng towards the right path. ¡°This path is so remote. Why did Miss Su Er come here to enjoy the flowers?¡± The more Liu Qian Qian walked forward, the more she felt something was wrong and couldn¡¯t help but ask about it. Chun Feng said, ¡°Second Miss has been in a bad mood for the past few days, so she wanted to be alone, but she didn¡¯t expect to end up here.¡± Liu Qian Qian was thoughtful. On the other side, Cheng Tao deliberately raised her voice, and when Madam Hou heard this, she even said: ¡°Is Second Miss injured? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The people around her also agreed to go and take a look. Li Qianshi was also worried about her own daughter and was busy thanking Madam Hou. The departure of the ladies made the men¡¯s side feel it was a bit strange. Zhong Li Shi put down the pastry in his hands and said in a light voice: ¡± Is there something wrong? Let¡¯s go and have a look and see if we can help.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± So, a group of people walked towards the front, only Cheng Tao didn¡¯t know the exact location and called a maid from the Marquis residence who knew the location. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard, and everyone¡¯s heart thudded, feeling that something had happened. In the next second, They heard Su Jia Xuan¡¯s frightened voice: ¡°Big sister! Don¡¯t be angry! Big Sister!¡± When Madam Liu saw Liu Qian Qian, she said, ¡°Qian Qian, what happened?¡±. Liu Qian Qian¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, pointed to the room¡¯s door and then stopped talking. A curious lady went over, and when she saw the scene inside, she sucked in a breath of air. Madam Hou¡¯s eyes looked suspicious as she watched Su Mo Li lean on He Le, her brows furrowed: ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Li Qianshi looked around and wondered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you see Zhen¡¯er?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of tears, gasping for air, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Madam Marquis walked in three steps at a time, looked at the scene inside, and roared: ¡°You don¡¯t know shame!¡± CH 46 JANUARY 6, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Madam Hou¡¯s words caused all the people present to look over, and the scene inside made them blush, and they were busy blocking the eyes of the younger generation of the family. It was not good for a woman who had not yet left the house to see this. ¡°How dare you do this in my house! So shameless!¡± Madam Hou¡¯s voice rang out again. The crowd looked at Li Qianshi¡¯s face and changed. Li Qianshi only felt her head buzzing, and quickly went in, her body dizzy: ¡°Zhen¡¯er! With that, she took Su Xin Zhen, who was lying on the bed, into her arms and hurriedly put on her clothes. As for the second Prince Zhong Li Ling, he was naturally woken up by someone. In his mind, he was still floating in the bed with Su Xin Zhen, who could not help herself. When he found people around him, he turned pale and quickly put on his clothes: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±. Su Xin Zhen also woke up in Li Qianshi¡¯s arms, her face flushed and her eyes as looked charming and luminous. ¡°Well ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen rubbed her head. ¡°Zhen¡¯er, how do you ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Su Xin Zhen interrupted Li Qianshi¡¯s words, slightly startled, and then looked at Zhong Li Ling beside her. Her face suddenly turned pale, and she quickly sat up, looking at her disheveled clothes: ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡­ I ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­ this is impossible ¡­¡­ Second Prince ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen trembled and spoke incoherently. No, it¡¯s not like that! Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed. He looked at Madam Hou, took a deep breath, forcibly endured his anger, and bowed: ¡°Please, auntie, please take the unrelated people out first.¡± As soon as Zhong Li Ling¡¯s voice fell, a snort of laughter was heard. Zhong Li Shi slowly walked in and looked at Zhong Li Ling with cold eyes. Zhong Li Ling¡¯s heart sank violently. ¡°The second imperial brother dares not face it? Please go out for what? Why don¡¯t you also let us be a witness to see how the second imperial brother wants to handle this matter.¡± ¡°Second Miss Su is your future concubine¡¯s own sister, who was given in marriage by Father, yet you have skin-to-skin contact with Second Miss Su.¡± ¡°Second imperial brother, you¡¯re slapping Lord Su¡¯s face, as well as Father¡¯s face!¡± Zhong Li Shi, with a ¡°swish,¡± opened the fan and sighed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all give you some ideas on how to get Father not to prosecute you?¡± Everyone bowing their heads slightly and coming up with ideas together? What kind of idea is this! Moreover, the gloating expression on the Crown Prince¡¯s face did not look like he was here to help come up with an idea. Madam Hou coughed twice and glared at Zhong Li Shi before saying, ¡°All ladies go home first, please keep your mouths shut about what happened here.¡± All the people naturally agreed and left. Liu Qian Qian worriedly looked at Su Mo Li, and under the influence of Madam Liu¡¯s tug, she had no choice but to leave. ¡°I want to go in.¡± Su Mo Li looked up at He Le, ¡°You should also go. You don¡¯t belong here.¡± He Le frowned tightly, the look on her face becoming more and more serious, ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± Then, not allowing Su Mo Li to say anything else, she helped Su Stranger to walk in. The corner of Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched. She really didn¡¯t need He Le¡­¡­ Inside, Madam Hou, Zhong Li Shi, and Zhong Li Ling were all sitting on chairs, while Li Qianshi held Su Xin Zhen on the bed. Su Mo Li kneeled down as soon as she came in: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s my bad, I didn¡¯t look after my sister, let her and the second prince ¡­¡­ If my sister and the second prince are truly in love, I can withdraw.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go to the emperor and explain the reason.¡± Saying that Su Mo Li fell into tears. ¡°Miss Su isn¡¯t in the wrong. If Miss Su goes to Father, then Father will definitely blame Miss Su. Second imperial brother, even if you don¡¯t like Miss Su, you shouldn¡¯t let a weak woman take responsibility for you.¡± Zhong Li Shi drank his tea and said leisurely. Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyes were a little deeper: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ask for forgiveness from father myself.¡± ¡°Then what about the marriage contract? Could it be that you want to make Second Miss Su a consort and First Miss Su as a concubine?¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at Zhong Li Ling with a smile, ¡°Second imperial brother, have you forgotten that Miss Su is the daughter of Aunt Huimin, the daughter of her father¡¯s savior, and it would have been wrong for her to be a concubine.¡± ¡°You think Father will agree?¡± ¡°I think it would be better to take Second Miss Su as a concubine. After all, Second Miss Su¡¯s conduct is appalling. Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words were so sharp that Li Qianshi and Su Xin Zhen wanted to find a dig a hole to hide in. But to be a concubine is something that can never be done! Su Xin Zhen rolled right off the bed and got on her knees: ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not ¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Zhen¡¯er!¡± Zhong Li Ling quickly rushed over and embraced Su Xin Zhen in his arms: ¡°What are you in such a hurry for? Did it hurt anywhere?¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s action relieved Li Qianshi but made Madam Hou frown. He Le, on the other hand, quickly looked at Su Mo Li. But Su Mo Li had tears on her face, her eyes were dull, and her teeth were biting her lips tightly. ¡°Today¡¯s matter is my fault. I will report to my father. Also, my father¡¯s decree states that I am to marry a Su Family Miss. It did not name Eldest Miss Su.¡± Zhong Li Ling said indifferently, ¡°I will report to Father Emperor and marry Zhen¡¯er as consort.¡± Su Mo Li lowered her head, seemingly extremely sad. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Only then did Su Xin Zhen think of Su Mo Li and crawled to Su Mo Li on her knees, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t mean it, I don¡¯t know why I became like this ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li raised her head and looked at Su Xin Zhen, her eyelashes quivered, and tears fell, ¡°Does sister mean that someone set you up and made you like this?¡± Su Xin Zhen was instantly choked up. Remembering what happened before, she suddenly wanted to get close to the second prince for some reason, and the second prince hugged her, and then they went to ¡­¡­. But, this can definitely not be said. Biting her lips, Su Xin Zhen immediately said: ¡°Sister, the second prince and you have a marriage contract, how could I have an affair with the second prince without shame? There must be some misunderstanding.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s words were in response to Zhong Li Shi. Su Mo Li tilted her head: ¡°How do you expect me to believe that? You guys ¡­¡­ broke my heart too ¡­¡­¡± ¡°All right.¡± Zhong Li Ling said coldly, ¡°I will handle this matter.¡± ¡°What is the second prince going to do about it?¡± He Le looked up, stared at Zhong Li Ling, and said word by word, ¡°You had an affair with Su Xin Zhen, hitting Li¡¯er¡¯s face so that Li¡¯er can¡¯t hold her head up in front of everyone for one.¡± ¡°Secondly, the emperor bestowed Li¡¯er¡¯s marriage to the second prince as a concubine, and the second prince will report to the emperor to marry the second miss as the main consort, so how can Li¡¯er live?¡± ¡°Thirdly, everyone knows that the emperor gave the marriage to the second prince and Li¡¯er, and you¡¯re just telling everyone that you don¡¯t want Li¡¯er. ¡°I would like to ask the second prince, what is wrong with Li¡¯er?¡± In the face of this, even Zhong Li Ling could not refute the words of He Le. In the end, there was still a trace of guilt, Zhong Li Ling said indifferently: ¡°I will try to compensate Miss Su.¡± ¡°No!¡± Standing in the corner, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face was full of innocence, but her hand hanging in her sleeve was clenched in a fist so tightly that her nails dug into her hand, and the pain made her regain her sanity: ¡°Didn¡¯t second sister and the second prince¡¯s brother often correspond? It was the second prince¡¯s brother who asked Xuan¡¯er to send a letter to my sister to go to the appointment today.¡± ¡°Su Jia Xuan!¡± Su Xin Zhen screamed. Su Jia Xuan looked to Su Xin Zhen in confusion, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? I still have a lot of letters from my sister to the second prince¡¯s brother. My master has said that one cannot lie, so how can my sister lie?¡± After saying that, Su Jia Xuan showed her anger and ran to Li Qianshi: ¡°Mother, you have to punish my sister, she lied.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s heart was beating fast, and her head was dizzy. She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Su Jia Xuan was instantly aggrieved: ¡°I still have a letter from the second prince¡¯s brother and sister here. Why don¡¯t you believe me, Mother? It¡¯s obviously my sister¡¯s fault!¡± Without waiting for Li Qianshi to speak, she took out some notes: ¡°Look, Xuan¡¯er is not lying!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Li Qianshu slapped Su Jia Xuan directly in the face, ¡°What are you talking about! Shut up!¡± Dong Xue immediately went to Su Jia Xuan and brought Su Jiaxuan to the side. She wanted to say something, but eventually closed her mouth, but looked pityingly at the five finger marks on Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°Third, Miss, don¡¯t say it ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at the tears in Dong Xue¡¯s eyes and shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t cry Dong Xue, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Zhong Li Shi sneered: ¡°So, this is the so-called lack of communication that second miss speaks off? You don¡¯t know the reason? Ha Ha, what an eye-opening experience.¡± ¡°Or are you going to say that Third Miss Su is the one who set you two up?¡± ¡°Not to mention that Third Miss Su is only eight years old. It¡¯s okay to compare this handwriting. What does Aunt Royal think?¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at the Madam Marquis of Chenning and said indifferently. Madam Marquis sighed, her face full of disapproval as she looked at Zhong Li Ling and Su Xin Zhen: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so bold in my place, what if this were outside, in other places where we couldn¡¯t see?¡±. ¡°How can such a woman, who is not of good character, become a royal daughter-in-law?¡± ¡°This matter, after all, happened in my rear residence, I will report it to the emperor.¡± Saying that, Madam Marquis stood up and helped Su Mo Li up, ¡°Good girl, you have been wronged, stay at the Marquis¡¯ residence today, and come with me to the palace tomorrow.¡± ¡°Crown Prince, Second Prince, you can go back.¡± Madam Hou looked at Li Qianshi and Su Xin Zhen again, with a sarcastic look on her face: ¡°You should also leave, you won¡¯t need to come to my Chengning Marquis House in the future.¡± Li Qingshi¡¯s face was red and white, and Su Xinzhen¡¯s heart was even more upset, and she looked at Zhong Li Ling, but Zhong Li Ling didn¡¯t say a word and left directly. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s heart was filled with disappointment, but she could only follow Li Qianshi to leave. ¡°Can Princess He Le bring Xuan¡¯er back today?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Hele, her face a little worried, ¡°She spoke for me. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be blamed by my mother.¡± Su Jia Xuan raised her head, her eyes red, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take her back, just don¡¯t worry.¡± He Le said, and bowed to Madame Hou, then led Su Jia Xuan away. Dong Xue breathed a sigh of relief and nodded gratefully toward Su Mo Li. Outside the Marquis¡¯ residence. Zhong Li Ling looked at Zhong Li Shi, and his voice had a bit of coldness in it: ¡°This matter is my business, and I ask the Crown Prince not to meddle in it.¡± ¡°Meddling?¡± When Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows, the corners of his lips curved upward, ¡°Is there anything in this world that I, the crown prince of this country, cannot get involved in?¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s hand was fiercely clenched into a fist as he watched Zhong Li Shi leave in an open and unrestrained manner. That position, he wanted to see how long Zhong Li Shi could sit there! CH 47 JANUARY 7, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS The following day, the Madame Marquis and Su Mo Li handed over a plaque and entered the palace. The emperor was extremely accommodating to the Chengning family, giving them the opportunity to face the emperor at any time. After all, the Chengning Marquis was the emperor¡¯s only real brother. The Madam Marquis held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bring you justice, even if it¡¯s the second prince, he can¡¯t bully people like this.¡± Su Mo Li said slowly: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s no big deal. After all, I don¡¯t want to marry the second prince.¡± ¡°Hush ¡­¡­¡± Madam Hou made a gesture of silence, taking a look around before carefully saying, ¡°No matter what¡¯s in your heart, you have to show your grievance, you know? ¡° Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but smile and nodded her head. Only then did Madam Hou nod with satisfaction, ¡°Sometimes, people always have to put on an act.¡± Saying that, she patted Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± When Da Guozi saw Madam Hou and Su Mo Li, his eyelids jumped, and he quickly came over: ¡°Madam Hou, Miss Su, the second prince is already inside, and the emperor is not in a good mood.¡± Madame Hou nodded: ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Da Guozi.¡± Da Guozi laughed twice, then went to report to the emperor, and in a short while, they went in. After their greeting, the emperor looked at Su Mo Li and saw that she looked a little aggrieved, and was instantly embarrassed: ¡°This has happened. What do you think, Li¡¯er?¡±. Su Mo Li pursed her lips and said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s all up to the emperor to make the decision.¡± Madam Hou took a look at Zhong Li Ling, who was kneeling on the ground and sighed: ¡°Imperial brother, it wasn¡¯t me who said it, but what the second prince did was a total disregardful of propriety and the law. He¡¯s not putting you in his eyes.¡± ¡°Father, forgive me! I have no such intention, but I have no feelings for Eldest Miss Su, and I am very fond of the Second Miss Su, so I can¡¯t help myself. ¡°Can¡¯t help it?¡± Madam Hou sneered, ¡°If you like Su Xin Zhen, it¡¯s fine. Just report it directly to my imperial brother. ¡°Not to mention the fact that you¡¯re hiding it from Li¡¯er while you¡¯re having an affair with Su Xin Zhen, such a character is really nasty.¡± ¡°Brother, no matter what, Li¡¯er is the one who has suffered in this matter. You should compensate Li¡¯er no matter what.¡± Madame Hou said with a face full of anger. Su Mo Li knelt down: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s Li¡¯er¡¯s fault for not being able to win the love of the second prince. I don¡¯t know what Li¡¯er did wrong to let the second prince and my sister humiliate me like this.¡± ¡°However, since Li¡¯er and the prince are not in love, I will also fulfill the second prince and my sisters¡¯ wishes. Please release me from the verbal marriage contract with the second prince.¡± As she said this, tears fell from Su Mo Li¡¯s face, and anyone could feel the pain in her heart. Zhong Li Ling¡¯s heart also felt a surge of guilt: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su, if there is anything in the future, I will try my best to help Miss Su.¡± Su Mo Li shook her head numbly, her pair of eyes devoid of emotion: ¡°I only hope that the second prince will not appear in front of me in the future. I am not familiar with the second prince.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Madam Hou directly pulled Su Mo Li up and made her sit on the seat beside her. Seeing that Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of fear, she now said, ¡°You are weak, sit well.¡± The emperor also nodded, ¡°Li¡¯er, sit down.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, thank you, Madam Marquis.¡± Su Mo Li had a look of gratitude on her face. Madam Marquis said indifferently, ¡°Since you have chosen Su Xin Zhen, don¡¯t provoke Li¡¯er. Everyone will certainly ridicule our Li¡¯er because of your marriage withdrawal. If you are still hanging around in front of Li¡¯er, how much pain will Li¡¯er suffer?¡± ¡°Although you are a prince, you have to think of others. Being headstrong is not a good thing.¡± Madam Hou¡¯s words caused Zhong Li Ling¡¯s appearance to change, but at this time, he couldn¡¯t say anything to refute her words, so he could only lower his head. The emperor took a look at Zhong Li Ling and said indifferently: ¡°In that case, I agree that you and Li¡¯er can break the marriage contract, as for that Su Xin Zhen, with her moral behavior, she can not be a royal daughter-in-law, so you can directly take her as a concubine.¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s heart fiercely tightened: ¡°Father, there is nothing wrong with Zhen¡¯er; everything is my fault, please ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The emperor snorted, ¡°Right? If that¡¯s true, why did you have an affair? A slap in the hand doesn¡¯t make the situation better!¡± Zhong Li Ling opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. Su Mo Li blinked her eyes, tears falling down: ¡°Your Majesty, Zhen¡¯er is still young, can you forgive Zhen¡¯er just once ¡­¡­¡± ¡°You! Why do you speak for your sister?¡± With resentment, Madam Hou said, ¡°You always think about Su Xin Zhen but does she ever think that you are her sister?¡± Zhong Li Ling gratefully looked at Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li lowered her head, and her soft voice sounded: ¡°After all, the emperor¡¯s decree states that the daughter of the Su family is to be the side consort, so if she is replaced with a concubine, it is really not good.¡± On hearing this, Madam Hou did not speak again. The emperor nodded: ¡°It¡¯s fine, just let her become the side consort.¡± Zhong Li Ling let out a sigh of relief: ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± ¡°In the end, it¡¯s Li¡¯er who suffers.¡± Madam Hou touched Su Mo Li¡¯s hair and was helpless. After the emperor looked at Su Mo Li for a few moments, he slowly said, ¡°Li¡¯er is good-natured, virtuous and has a heart of gold, and is named a Princess.¡± An unexpected surprise! Su Mo Li looked at the emperor incredulously and was reminded by Madam Hou to kneel down: ¡°Li¡¯er kowtows to the emperor!¡± Madam Hou had a smile on her face: ¡°Imperial brother, since you¡¯ve appointed her a princess, you can give her a title as well.¡± The emperor nodded: ¡°Su Rou.¡± ¡°Tracing back to the source, Li¡¯er has been a gentle and virtuous person since she was a child, so Su Rou is really a good title.¡± Madam Marquis said with a smiling face. The emperor quickly wrote the imperial decree, and Madam Marquis naturally got the task of delivering the decree into her own hands. She quickly took Su Mo Li out of the palace. ¡°That¡¯s good. With the name of the princess, others won¡¯t dare to laugh at you.¡± Madam Marquis breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s just that the words of that Bai Chuan Taoist, in the end, have taken root in the Emperor¡¯s heart.¡± Looking at Madam Hou¡¯s sad face, Su Mo Li shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the words of Bai Chuan Taoist. I will wait for Grandmaster Sankong to return.¡± Upon hearing that, Madam Hou¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Right, how could I forget about Grandmaster Sankong. Don¡¯t worry. I will send someone to look for Grandmaster Sankong.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Su Mo Li revealed a brilliant smile. The carriage headed towards the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. At this time, the atmosphere of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence was exceptionally bad. Su Chen looked at Su Xin Zhen, who had been kneeling for a day and a night, and in the end, he was still softhearted: ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Su Xin Zhen winced and stood up with the help of Chun Feng. Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, and seeing this, her heart slightly relaxed. ¡°If you can become the second prince¡¯s consort, it¡¯s just as well, if not ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen¡¯s brows wrinkled, ¡°I¡¯ll marry you off to a humble scholar. There is no way that any daughter of my Su family can be a concubine.¡± ¡°Master, the second prince is true to our Zhen¡¯er and will certainly be the second prince¡¯s consort!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Chen¡¯s face looked a little better. He took a look at Su Xin Zhen and said to the people around him, ¡°Call a doctor over to take a look at Second Miss, so that she won¡¯t fall ill.¡± Su Xin Zhen immediately cried out, ¡°Father, I knew that Father treated me the best!¡± Su Chen sighed: ¡°Things have come to this, and we can only take one step at a time.¡± Momo Ke, who got the news, quickly told Old Madam Su. Old Madam Su¡¯s entire body trembled, ¡°They, they actually treated Li¡¯er this way?¡± Momo Ke had a helpless look on her face: ¡°In the end, the eldest daughter doesn¡¯t have her mother by her side, and there¡¯s no one who can make decisions for her. Not to mention the old master¡¯s temperament, which you also know.¡± Old Madam Su closed her eyes, took a few deep breaths, and then slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± As soon as Old Madam Su arrived in the hall, she asked directly, ¡°Is Zhen¡¯er going to marry the second prince as consort?¡± Su Chen was stunned and said, ¡°Mother, this is the best result, after all, Zhen¡¯er and the second prince already have touched skin to skin, this ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°What about Li¡¯er? Have you thought about Li¡¯er? Li¡¯er is the eldest sister, but only a side consort! How can she face everyone when she sees her husband having an affair with her sister!¡± Old Madam Su looked at Su Chen incredulously: ¡°You used to be so biased in favor of Zhen¡¯er, so why are you also biased in favor of her in this matter? She made a lot of noise, but she left Li¡¯er to take the blame?¡± ¡± Chen¡¯er, is this how I taught you in the past? How did you become like this!¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s cloudy eyes had tears in them: ¡°Zhen¡¯er is your daughter, but Li¡¯er is not?¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Mother, this is the best way. Besides, Zhen¡¯er is Li¡¯er¡¯s own sister, and compared to someone else being the second prince consort, if Zhen¡¯er is the consort, she can still help out Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s body shook and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Mother!¡± Su Chen helped old Madam Su to sit down. Old Madam Su took a sip of tea before she calmed down and looked at Li Qianshi and Su Xin Zhen with a pair of gloomy eyes. Su Xin Zhen was young, and there was still some smugness in her eyes. Old Madam Su closed her eyes, and sure enough, sure enough! What good can a daughter raised by a small family do! ¡°Master, Madam, Madam Hou has sent Eldest Miss back!¡± ¡°Quick, invite them in!¡± Old Madam Su immediately said. When Madame Marquis and Su Mo Li walked in, everyone saluted. Madam Hou looked at Su Chen and sneered, ¡°Prime Minister Su has really raised a good daughter! It is true that a concubine, even if she becomes the head wife, will only raise daughters who will use these dirty tricks.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s face instantly went pale. Su Xin Zhen, on the other hand, was surging with anger. Su Chen didn¡¯t look good either and said faintly: ¡°Madam Marquis, this is serious. After all, it¡¯s a matter of my Su family. Madam Marquis shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Who would want to meddle in your family¡¯s dirty business?¡± Madam Hou¡¯s words were very disrespectful to Su Chen, and she directly took out the imperial decree, ¡°Receive the decree.¡± Su Chen¡¯s face changed, and he knelt down. Old Mrs. Su was just about to kneel down when Madam Hou held her up: ¡°Old Madam Su needn¡¯t be polite, the emperor said, you and Li¡¯er can just stand.¡± Su Mo Li was busy walking to Old Madam Su¡¯s side: ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s heart became more and more unhappy, but when she thought of becoming the second prince¡¯s consort, her eyes were tinged with pride, and she raised her head slightly, giving Su Mo Li a provocative look. From today on, you can only be stepped on by me, Su Mo Li. What qualifications do you still have to fight me! Translators Note: It seems I made a mistake in the previous chapters. Su Mo Li was supposed to marry the second prince as a side consort which is basically the equivalent of a concubine with a fancier title. (Like how the Emperor has his empress but also has imperial consorts/concubines). That¡¯s why Su Chen is totally fine allowing Su Mo Li marry the second prince. Even though it¡¯s basically a concubine, it has a fancy title. CH 48 JANUARY 8, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Emperor Feng Tian Cheng Yun¡¯s edict says, Su Xin Zhen, the second miss of the Su family, is to marry the second prince Zhong Li Ling as a side consort!¡± Kneeling on the floor, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s pupils shrank! How could it be a side consort! She should have been the second prince¡¯s consort! This must be a mistake somewhere! However, the words that followed made Su Xin Zhen even more embarrassed. ¡°The Su family¡¯s¡¯ Su Xin Zhen, whose virtues are flawed, cannot be a royal daughter-in-law, but, because of her deep affection for the second prince, she has been given a special educating Momo. You must study well.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was so hot; her hands clenched into fists. How could it become like this! How can they humiliate her like that! ,. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s anger could not be suppressed, and when she was about to get up, she was grabbed on the wrist by Li Qianshi: ¡°Calm down.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s entire features were fierce, and she was aggrieved at Li Qianshi¡¯s calm eyes. Li Qianshi patted Su Xin Zhen¡¯s hand and shook her head at her: ¡°Zhen¡¯er, this is an imperial decree.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s anger disappeared in an instant. Yes, this is an imperial decree. What can she do? ¡°This daughter thanks you for the decree, Long live the Emperor!¡± Su Xin Zhen bowed with humility and thanked her. Seeing that the others were about to get up, Madame Marquis said with a smile, ¡°There is no hurry. There is still an imperial decree.¡± Su Chen¡¯s frown became deeper and deeper, and then he heard Mrs. Hou speak faintly: ¡°The eldest daughter of the Su family, Su Mo Li, is a virtuous, gentle and graceful woman, and is hereby appointed as a titled Princess. Su Xin Zhen looked up sharply, her ears buzzing. What did she hear? Princess. Su Mo Li actually became a Princess! No, it can¡¯t be! She¡¯s an abandoned woman. How could she be a princess! ¡°Well, I¡¯ve brought the decree, I won¡¯t stay long, just saying to Lord Su.¡± Madam Hou looked at Su Chen and said mockingly, ¡°Lord Su should take good care of Miss Second Miss Su. The emperor intended to make Su Xin Zhen a concubine, but it was Li¡¯er who begged the emperor to take back that title and change it to a side consort.¡± ¡°Some people shouldn¡¯t think that Li¡¯er is causing trouble. Since Su Xin Zhen seduced her brother-in-law, she can¡¯t become a royal daughter-in-law.¡± ¡°I have already said what I need to say. Lord Su should think about it carefully. After saying that, she gently spoke a few words to Su Mo Li before leaving. For a while, no one spoke. Su Xin Zhen had a hard time reacting as she looked up at Su Mo Li, her pair of eyes filled with hostility, and her front teeth biting her lips tightly. Princess, it¡¯s actually Princess! Old Madam Su sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fine; let¡¯s not pursue this matter any further, that¡¯s all.¡± With that, Old Madam Su got up, ¡°Li¡¯er, help me leave.¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡± Su Mo Li walked over and assisted Old Madam Su to leave. Su Chen looked coldly at Li Qianshi and Su Xin Zhen, directly reached out and swatted a vase away, causing it to fall to the ground with a violent sound, ¡°My dignity, all of you have been disgraced!¡± ¡°Do some soul-searching!¡± Looking at Su Chen¡¯s furious back, Li Qanshi¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°Mother!¡± Su Xin Zhen directly jumped into Li Qianshi¡¯s arms, ¡°Su Mo Li how! How did she become a princess!¡± ¡°Why am I just a side consort! Why!¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not convinced! Not convinced!¡± Li Qianshi, who has lived half a lifetime, quickly reacted to Su Xin Zhen¡¯s embrace and whispered, ¡°So what about a princess? It¡¯s just a title. With the words of Bai Chuan Daoist, she can only be a concubine, but it¡¯s different for you, Zhen¡¯er. The second prince likes you so much. You are just a side consort for now.¡± ¡°As long as the second prince favors you, you will be the second prince¡¯s consort.¡± ¡°But then, how long will you have to wait?¡± Su Xin Zhen lifted her teary eyes and looked at Li Qianshi, her face full of indignation. Li Qianshi was silent for a moment and slowly said, ¡°If you can get Feng He Old Man¡¯s favor, it will be soon.¡± Hearing this, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes went wide. Yes, how could she forget about Feng He Old Man! ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to practice the qin now!¡±Su Xin Zhen said. Su Xin Zhen crawled up, but Li Qianshi held her back: ¡°Wait, Zhen¡¯er, the most important thing for you now is to go and write a letter to the second prince, remember to show your thoughtfulness and determination.¡± Su Xinzhen understood Li Qianshi¡¯s meaning after a little thought and nodded her head vigorously. On the other hand, Old Madam Su let Momo Ke take a lot of good things: ¡°Nan Nan, grandmother can¡¯t protect you for long, the good thing is that you got the Madam Marquis¡¯s favor, and have the title of county princess. This time, is the Marquess helped you so these things, you must send it to the Chengning Marquis House, understand?¡±. Su Mo Li raised her head, and with just one glance, she knew that these things were Old Madam Su¡¯s dowry. A strong warmth flooded into her heart: ¡°Thank you, grandmother.¡± ¡°Hey, this matter is a little too much for Zhen¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, grandmother will help you out!¡± Old Madam Su said, anger appearing on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in this matter anymore, leave it to Grandmother.¡± Su Mo Li nodded her head in a well-behaved manner. After a few more words, Su Mo Li left. When she returned to Cui Zhu Courtyard, Su Mo Li asked, ¡°Huang Fan, has Xuan¡¯er returned?¡± ¡°Third, Miss returned early in the morning.¡± Huang Fan sighed, ¡°I heard that Third Miss said something wrong yesterday that made Madam angry, and if it weren¡¯t for the old lady protecting her, Third Miss would have been killed.¡± ¡°Be more specific.¡± Su Mo Li walked over to the desk, picked up a pen, and began to write. Huang Fan did not conceal anything and told the whole story. It turned out that in the morning, when Su Jia Xuan came back, she was stopped by Li Qianshi, who asked her why she said those words yesterday. Su Jia Xuan said she was not lying, but Li Qianshi told her that some words could be said and some words cannot be said. Mother and daughter quarreled, and Su Jia Xuan said that Su Mo Li would be wronged if she doesn¡¯t say anything. Li Qianshi accused her of turning her elbows outward and protecting Su Mo Li instead of her own sister Su Xin Zhen. Then, Li Qianshi slapped Su Jia Xuan, but Su Jia Xuan still didn¡¯t admit she was wrong, so much so that Li Qianshi picked up the broomstick next to her and hit Su Jia Xuan. The surrounding maids couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so they went to find Old Madam Su. Old Madam Su stopped Li Qianshi, scolded her, and told her to get a doctor. ¡°Just now, I sent Zi Yan to see the Third Miss, and she said she had fallen asleep.¡± Huang Fan whispered. Su Mo Li didn¡¯t say anything. She waited for a letter to be dry before handing it to Cheng Tao: ¡°Send it out.¡± Then she washed her hands and said to Huang Fan: ¡± What is the finest bird¡¯s nest?¡± and went to the Meihua Courtyard. When she arrived at Meihua Courtyard, she saw Su Jia Xuan looking out of the window dazed. Dong Xue reminded her that Su Mo Li was coming, and then she smiled. It was only after the servants withdrew that Su Jia Xuan restrained her smile and slowly said, ¡°Big sister, am I my mother¡¯s own child?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Mo Li drank her tea and asked faintly. Su Jia Xuan lowered her head: ¡°I should be.¡± ¡°Since my second sister and I are both her biological children, why is she treating me like this ¡­¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out; whether it was in my last life or this life, I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Su Mo Li laughed lightly, ¡°Because of bias, because of favoritism, and also because you grew up on your grandmother¡¯s knee.¡± Su Jia Xuan bit her lip, with a touch of stubbornness on her face. ¡°Others respect me, and I¡¯ll equally respect others. Don¡¯t break the heart of those who are good to you for the sake of those who don¡¯t care about you. You are luckier than others, two lifetimes, and you still can¡¯t figure out this truth?¡± Su Jia Xuan looked up, a little startled. ¡°Think about it; there¡¯s no need to make yourself miserable for people who are not relevant.¡± Su Mo Li rubbed Su Jia Xuan¡¯s head, ¡°Rest well.¡± After Su Mo Li left, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s ears were all filled with what Su Mo Li said. She sat by the window like this all night and finally figured it out. Yes, why grieve for someone who is not related to you? The next day, after Su Mo Li woke up, Cheng Tao said, ¡°Miss, the second princess is here and is waiting for you outside.¡± ¡°Second Princess?¡± Su Mo Li smiled faintly: ¡°It just so happens that I also have something to ask her.¡± When Su Mo Li passed by, Li Qianshi talked with Zhong Li Xi, who had an impatient look on her face. When she saw Su Mo Li, her eyes lit up, and she quickly stood up: ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± ¡°Princess!¡± Su Mo Li also smiled and greeted, ¡°What brings you here, Princess?¡± ¡°Coming to play with you!¡± Zhong Li Xi said, smiling, and then looked at Li Qianshi, ¡°Madam Su, I¡¯ll take Li¡¯er and go first.¡± Li Qianshi endured the jealousy in her heart and stood up, ¡°Li¡¯er, take good care of the princess.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Su Mo Li responded nicely. Zhong Li Xi directly waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ve brought someone with me, don¡¯t be worried, Madam Su.¡± With that, she dragged Su Mo Li towards the outside and ran. ¡°Bang!¡± After the two of them left completely, only then did Li Qianshi slammed the table, her cheeks shaking, ¡°What a Su Mo Li, actually hugging the princess!¡± ¡°Why is Madam worried?¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s eldest maid, Yun Sheng, said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t the eldest princess also deliver a letter to the second miss yesterday?¡± On hearing that, Li Qianshi¡¯s mood was much better: ¡°You¡¯re right, we should also keep our distance from the Empress¡¯.¡± On the other side, Zhong Li Xi pulled Su Mo Li into the carriage, and Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes turned cold. She fiercely looked up, and when she saw Zhong Li Shi in the carriage, she was slightly startled. Zhong Li Shi narrowed his eyes, this girl; her vigilance is really strong! ¡°Li¡¯er, if Big Brother takes us out shopping today, we¡¯ll just spend his money hard.¡± Zhong Li Xi said proudly. After sitting next to Zhong Li Xi, Su Mo Li gave Zhong Li Shi a salute and then sat aside nicely and listened to Zhong Li Xi¡¯s chatter. Zhong Li Shi rubbed his fingertips. If he didn¡¯t know this girl¡¯s temperament, he was afraid that her outward appearance would deceive him. ¡°Here, we are!¡± After a quick glance at Zhong Li Shi, she held Zhong Li Xi¡¯s hand with her left hand: ¡°Princess, the jewelry there is good, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Zhong Li Xi, of course, did not object. She held different pieces of jewelry and gestured to Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li slowly walked to the door, randomly picking up a hairpin and held it up, saying with a smile, ¡°This hairpin is beautiful under the sun ¡­¡­¡±. Outside, several figures passed by in a flash ¡­¡­ Su Mo Li lowered her gaze. Her eyelashes quivered, and several scenarios floated in her head. Should she just pass out or be knocked out? After all, my body is so soft and frail, and I can¡¯t take on the enemy by force. CH 49 JANUARY 9, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Bang!¡± When the door suddenly closed, Zhong Li Shi had a dangerous light in his eyes and looked at the shopkeeper without making a sound. At this time, the shopkeeper was still trembling with calculation. ¡°Why did you close the door?¡± Zhong Li Xi reacted with confusion and asked, ¡°Is it closing time?¡± It was only at this moment that Zhong Li Xi realized that there was no one else in the store, except for the three of them. Zhong Li Xi put the things on the shelf, came to Su Mo Li¡¯s side, and forced a smile: ¡°Li¡¯er since the store is closing, let¡¯s go first.¡± Su Mo Li coughed loudly: ¡°Well, I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s go back first, Crown Prince, can we?¡± The soft and delicate voice was particularly beautiful. Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows: ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back to the house first.¡± He said and went to open the door. In the next second, a man in black rushed straight over, stabbing Zhong Li Shi with a knife in his hand! ¡°Big brother, beware!¡± Zhong Li Xi quickly screamed. Su Mo Li dragged Zhong Li Xi to a corner and watched several black-clothed people rushing over, her expression unchanged: ¡°Princess, let¡¯s not go over there.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know martial arts; we¡¯ll only be slowing things down.¡± On hearing this, Zhong Li Xi reacted and nodded: ¡°Li¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you.¡± Looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s pale face, Zhong Li Xi¡¯s voice trembled. Su Mo Li smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, the crown prince is brave and invincible; he will definitely take us away safely.¡± Zhong Li Xi bit her lips and nodded vigorously, looking at the silhouette of the person fighting in the middle, her heart lifted up sharply. Zhong Li Shi was only one person, but he was up against five men in black! As for the shopkeeper and Xiao Er, they had already squatted in the corner, not daring to make the slightest sound. ¡°Ah!¡± Zhong Li Xi screamed as she saw the knife in the black-clothed man¡¯s hand slash at Zhong L Li Shi. ¡°Bang!¡± A vase hit the man in black directly on the head, and the man in black was dazed. The knife in his hand was also kicked to the ground by Zhong Li Shi. Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Mo Li and saw that she was dumbfounded as if wondering why she had thrown it so accurately. ¡°Thank you, Li¡¯er!¡± Zhong Li Xi hugged Zhong Li Shi, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my brother would have been hurt!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Zhong Li Shi was directly kicked to the ground. Su Mo Li looked at the excited Zhong Li Xi and whispered, ¡°The crown prince has been caught.¡± Zhong Li Xi turned back abruptly and saw Zhong Li Shi covering his arm, his face heavy with concentration. After the man in black found Zhong Li Shi had difficulty moving, he looked at Su Li and Zhong Li Xi and said, ¡°Capture them!¡± Zhong Li Xi sucked in a breath; she pulled Su Mo Li to run. But Su Mo Li held Zhong Li Xi tightly in his hands: ¡°Let¡¯s throw a vase at them.¡± said Su Mo Li, holding a vase directly at a man in black. With that, she took the vase and smashed it directly at a man in black! When Zhong Li Xi saw this, she also quickly picked up the vase and threw it over. However, her vase fell halfway down. Zhong Li Xi was appalled and looked at Su Mo Li: ¡°I saw that you threw it quite simply, but I didn¡¯t expect ¡­¡­¡±. ¡°I got lucky,¡± Su Mo Li whispered. Then, she held another vase and threw it, but the bottle fell halfway down. Zhong Li Xi nodded, ¡°You¡¯re luckier than me.¡± With Su Mo Li and Zhong Li Xi distracting two black-clothed men, Zhong Li Shi¡¯s side was a lot easier. But throwing the vase obviously could only stop them for a moment, and the two black-clothed men rushed straight over. ¡°Brother, help!¡± Zhong Li Xi cried out in fear and closed her eyes hard. Su Mo Li quickly stopped in front of Zhong Li Xi and smiled faintly at the two black-clothed men. They were momentarily a little blurry-eyed, but because of the fierce fight around them, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. The two men in black fell to the ground in the next second, vomited blood, and died. Su Mo Li looked at the people who came in through the window next to her and used her eyes to hint to them that it was too bloody. One of them quickly came to Su Mo Li¡¯s side: ¡°Miss, are you dizzy?¡± Su Mo Li thought, ¡°Dizzy.¡± So, Su Mo Li screamed and fell over towards Zhong Li Xi. Zhong Li Xi caught Su Mo Li with her body: ¡°Li¡¯er! Li¡¯er!¡± Zhong Li Xi was so anxious that she looked at the center area and was relieved to find that a few people in white clothes and masked faces who came from behind were actually helping them. Zhong Li Shi¡¯s pupils shrank, and he quickly backed up, coming to Su Mo Li¡¯s side: ¡°Xi¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± Saying that he directly picked up Su Mo Li, and the three of them quickly opened the door and rushed out. The men in black wanted to go after them, but they were stopped by the men in white. ¡°Don¡¯t go, brothers, let¡¯s play again!¡± After Zhong Li Shi carried Su Mo Li to the carriage, Su Mo Li slowly woke up. ¡°Li¡¯er, how are you?¡± Zhong Li Xi even asked, her eyes full of worry. Su Mo Li shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just scared.¡± Saying that, she sat up, stretched out her hand to pat her chest, her face was horrified, ¡°Are we out?¡± Zhong Li Xi nodded: ¡°Yes, we came out. Just now, a group of people came out of nowhere and entangled the black-clothed people. we were saved.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Mo Li was relieved and was just about to open her mouth when she coughed. ¡°Drink some water.¡± Zhong Li Xi even poured her a cup of water. After Su Mo Li took a sip, she leaned against the carriage wall and whispered, ¡°Prince, who are these people in black?¡± Zhong Li Shi didn¡¯t reply, and after lifting the curtain, he looked at the two of them: ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first, don¡¯t talk about today¡¯s matter with anyone. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s face was a little worried. Su Mo Li responded: ¡°Prince should hurry up and treat his wound.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve frightened Miss Su today.¡± Zhong Li Shi said after staring at Su Mo Li for half a moment, ¡°Miss Su¡¯s luck is good.¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Did you see it too, big brother? I also think Li¡¯er is really lucky! If it weren¡¯t for Li¡¯er, we would have been injured by the men in black!¡± Su Mo Li: ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t exaggerate! ¡°Lucky, indeed.¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Moli with a strange smirk. Su Mo Li raised her head and looked into Zhong Li¡¯s eyes. Her heart thudded, but her face showed no emotion, and she said softly, ¡°Thank you, Prince. Soon, they arrived at the Prime Minister¡¯s residence. Su Mo Li got off the carriage and watched the carriage leave before she was relieved and returned to Cui Zhu Courtyard. ¡°Assassination?¡± Cheng Tao¡¯s face was pale, and she quickly asked. After Su Mo Li had something to eat, she waited until it was dark, and Cheng Tao came back: ¡°The emperor has learned about the prince¡¯s injury, and sent Jin Zhaoyin to investigate today¡¯s assassination. ¡°The five people in the Huang Fang¡¯s group did not die, but one was injured.¡± ¡°Huang Fang has gone to investigate and will have the results soon.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Huang Fang¡¯s men were outside the store. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see Miss¡¯s signal.¡± Cheng Tao said fearfully, ¡°Fortunately, there was no blood.¡± Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be bullied?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Cheng Tao walked over to Su Mo Li and squeezed her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the blood spilling in the capital.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± With that, Su Mo Li changed into her nightclothes and quickly left. ¡°Cheng Tao, why didn¡¯t you stop, Miss?¡± Huang Fan hurriedly came over, her face full of anxiety, ¡°Miss has just been bullied by those black-clothed people today. If she finds the person behind this, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to endure.¡± ¡°If I could have stopped her, I would have stopped her long ago.¡± Cheng Tao sighed helplessly, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything so soon.¡± ¡°I hope that Feng He Old man comes to the capital soon and can help us keep an eye on Miss. And if there are any unsightly people offending Miss like this again, I really can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°In fact, in the end, it¡¯s good to see some blood, but I¡¯m afraid that Miss¡¯s body can¡¯t hold up.¡± As if thinking of something, Cheng Tao¡¯s eyebrows tightly wrinkled in worry as she put down the folded clothes in her hands. Huang Fan pursed her lips, ¡°Then would it be better if a few young masters came to the capital?¡± The corner of Cheng Tao¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss would be well or not, but I know the capital would definitely not be well.¡± While Cheng Tao and Huang Fan were chatting, Su Mo Li had arrived on the roof not far from the jewelry store on South Street. She looked at the guards who were packing up the outside of the store, thought about it, then went straight around, and jumped in through the window. ¡°Shhhh!¡± A sword stabbed directly over. Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of black lines. She looked at the person in front of her through the moonlight and raised her eyebrows, Zhong Li Shi? Zhong Li Shi stared at Su Mo Li for half a moment and put away his sword: ¡°Are you the one who saved my life in the first place?¡± ¡°You mean the time I carried you to the palace gate?¡± Su Mo Li lowered her voice and asked with a laughing tone. Zhong Li coughed twice, a hint of embarrassment flashed in his eyes. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Su Mo Li was curious. Zhong Li Shi took out the bottle and pointed to the bottle. The flowers on it made Su Mo Li suddenly understood. As long as it was something she had, she would paint a 3 left white lotus flower on it. But unlike other white lotus flowers, the white lotus flower she painted faithfully had teal leaves. And the flowers were also painted on her nightclothes. ¡°I heard that something happened here, I came over to take a look, am I disturbing the prince?¡± Zhong Li Shi narrowed his eyes: ¡°No.¡± So, the two of them did not say another word and each searched for what they wanted. Only when the sky turned white, did Su Mo Li get up. On the dead black-clothed man¡¯s body, she found a bead and threw it directly to Zhong Li Shi: ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Saying that,s he winked at Zhong Li Shi. What a pretty sight! When Zhong Li Shi took a look at it, his eyes were cold. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± Zhong Li Shi looked up at Su Mo Li, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Mo Li spoke in a cheerful tone, ¡°This bead has a hole in the middle, so you can pass on a message.¡± ¡°Putting the note in the hole, normally no one can find it.¡± Zhong Li Shi squeezed the bead tightly, ¡°And where did you learn that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just anyone!¡± Su Moli said as she came to Zhong Li Shi¡¯s side, and reached out her hand to pinch Zhong Li Shi¡¯s face: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not enemies yet, I¡¯ve helped you twice, so you think about how to repay me.¡± After saying that, Su Mo Li left. As he watched Su Mo Li disappear, Zhong Li Shi touched the residual temperature on his cheeks. His beautiful eyebrows furrowed together. The scent of this person¡¯s just now was somewhat familiar! CH 50 JANUARY 10, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li did not care about what happened next, and the news from the Huang group confirmed that the person behind the incident was Zhong Li Ling. And the evidence was anonymously sent to Zhong Li Shi¡¯s hands. As Su Mo Li drank her tea, she listened to Huang Fan¡¯s report: ¡°What time did Zhong Li Ling pick to kill Zhong Li Shi? Did he have to pick a time when I was present? Isn¡¯t he sick in the head?¡± ¡°And, actually doing it in the South Lane in broad daylight, isn¡¯t that stupid ¡­¡­.¡± Huang Fan laughed and said, ¡°The Huang group found out that because of the withdrawal of his marriage, the crown prince made a mess of it. Since the second prince lost a lot of face, the second prince just couldn¡¯t stand it and took action.¡± ¡°Zhong Li Ling id so impulsive and cannot achieve great things.¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently, and then yawned, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± However, as soon as she stood up, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s voice rang out outside; ¡°Big sister!¡± ¡°Third Miss is here.¡± Zi Yan opened the door with a smile on her face, ¡° Su Jia Xuan looked at Zi Yan and smiled at her; ¡°I heard that you are especially good at making drinks. Can you make me a glass of juice?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly went to the small kitchen. Su Mo Li came out, and after hearing Su Jiaxuan¡¯s words, she slowly said, ¡°It seems that I should transfer Ziyan to the kitchenette?¡± ¡°Yes, Ziyan is very talented at cooking, from what I¡¯ve heard.¡± Su Jia Xuan sat down with a stack of sheet music, ¡°I didn¡¯t have these people in my dream.¡± Su Mo Li raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s that you¡¯re holding?¡± Su Mo Li flipped through the paneers, only to feel a pain in her head, ¡°Qin sheet music?¡± Su Jia Xuan nodded her head, ¡°Yes, tomorrow Feng He Old Man will come to the capital, and we will see him in the evening. Su Mo Li looked at Su Jia Xuan, ¡°Do you want to become Feng He Old Man¡¯s disciple?¡± Su Jia Xuan hesitated and said in a low voice, ¡°Big sister, I don¡¯t like the qin very much, I like painting. I want to learn from the Painting Immortal Shi Zhu, but no one knows the whereabouts of senior Shi Zhu ¡­¡­¡±. Su Jia Xuan sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Senior Shi Zhu?¡± Su Mo Li looked oddly at Su Jiaxuan, ¡°Have you seen Shi Zhu?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Jia Xuan shook her head, her small face filled with seriousness, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t directly call senior Shi Zhu¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that Shi Zhu is actually about the same age as us?¡± Su Mo Li asked tentatively. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Su Jia Xuan immediately denied, ¡°Sister, have you ever seen the paintings of Senior Shi Zhu¡¯s? That¡¯s a level we can¡¯t reach!¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve never met Senior Shi Zhu, there are many people in the community who guessed that Senior Shi Zhu was an immortal man and should not be young.¡± After a pause, Su Jia Xuan continued, ¡°There is a painting of Senior Shi Zhu in my father¡¯s study; it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Looking at Su Jia Xuan¡¯s shining eyes, Su Mo Li smiled; ¡°Cheng Tao prepare pen, ink, paper, and inkstone, let Xuan¡¯er show us her skill.¡± Su Jia Xuan was also a little itchy and agreed without hesitation. The servants cleaned up the stone table and spread the drawing paper on it. Su Jia Xuan smiled at Su Mo Li; ¡°Sister, I¡¯m starting.¡± Su Mo Li nodded and sat down on a chair beside her, looking at Su Jiaxuan¡¯s serious and thoughtful expression. After Cheng Tao and Huang Fan looked at each other, Huang Fan took out a letter and handed it to Su Mo Li. ¡°The letter arrived three days ago, but Miss seems to be still angry with Miss Shi, so I don¡¯t dare to take it out for Miss.¡± Huang Fan whispered. Su Mo Li had a disgusted look as she took the letter and rolled her eyes: ¡°Is this girl eating and writing again? Look at the oil stains on it.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fan both laughed. Su Mo Li opened it and read it over quickly, but her face changed. Cheng Tao hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Su Mo Li took a deep breath and suppressed her anger; ¡°Damn Shi Zhu! Su Mo Li, who was trying to keep her voice down, was on the verge of collapse. Cheng Tao couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the contents of the letter. ¡°Su Mo Li, sister is coming to the capital!¡± ¡°Please be ready to greet me with the full banquet you told me about before!¡± ¡°Oh, right, I don¡¯t have a place to stay, so find me a place to stay. Aren¡¯t you the First Lady of the Prime Minister? Not a problem, right?¡± ¡°When I get to the capital, remember to protect me. Also, you better not let me hear bad news about you from others. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but want to fight, thanks.¡± Cheng Tao only had a moment of dizziness as she looked on, ¡°Miss Shi is coming over?¡± Su Mo Li chuckled, ¡°This girl is coming to see my joke.¡± Huang Fan swallowed her saliva; ¡°Miss, Miss Shi¡¯s character may not be suitable for the capital.¡± ¡°Let her play by herself!¡± Su Mo Li said without kindness. After a moment of silence, she rubbed his brow: ¡°Let the Huang group arrange it.¡± Cheng Tao and Huang Fang both revealed an expression realization. Their own lady had a hard mouth and a soft heart. It¡¯s just that they are unlucky. This Miss Shi¡¯s temper is even more irritable. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve finished painting!¡± Su Jia Xuan turned her head to look at Su Mo Li, who ended up sitting in the corner at some point and said with a smile. Su Mo Li coughed lightly, handed the letter to Cheng Tao, and walked over. When she saw Su Jia Xuan¡¯s painting, Su Mo Li was a little surprised. It was very nice, very spiritual! ¡°Nice painting.¡± Su Mo Li nodded with a smile. Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t feel good about it.¡± Su Mo Li laughed lightly twice, picked up the pen, and drew a peach tree behind Su Jia Xuan¡¯s house. In an instant, the whole picture was bright and colorful. ¡°Sister ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan murmured incredulously, ¡°You drew it so beautifully ¡­¡­¡± Obviously, it was just a few random strokes, but the peach trees from Su Mo Li¡¯s brush strokes were so lifelike! ¡°You know how to draw, sister?¡± Su Mo Li put down the brush: ¡°I¡¯ve only studied for a few days. Can I have this painting?¡± Su Jia Xuan let out a brilliant laugh. After the two sisters chatted for a while, Su Jia Xuan then left with Dong Xue. Only after she returned to the courtyard, did she react: ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to teach sister to play the qin?¡± Dong Xue looked at Su Jia Xuan helplessly; ¡°Third Miss finally remembered!¡± Su Jia Xuan patted her own head, annoyed: ¡°Hey, forget it. I don¡¯t think my sister wants to learn the Qin either. My sister¡¯s paintings are especially beautiful!¡± Su Jia Xuan pulled Dong Xue as she chattered. Dong Xue nodded one absentmindedly, although she did not understand the skills involved, she had eyes and would look. She thought that Eldest Miss¡¯s paintings were also very good. After thinking about it, Dong Xue slowly said: ¡°Miss, Eldest Miss is no different from the capital¡¯s thousand ladies. Although she did not learn the qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting, her painting is also very beautiful. I think if Miss grew up in the capital, she must be the most talented girl!¡± At the news, Su Jia Xuan sighed; ¡°No, Big Sister is being held back, ah!¡± However, I didn¡¯t know that my big sister could draw in my previous life, probably because I didn¡¯t get so close to her and didn¡¯t realize it. Late at night, a carriage entered the capital. It came directly to the entrance of the Imperial Palace and arrived at the Imperial Study Room. ¡°Grandmaster Feng He! Please sit down!¡± The powers that be have gotten wind of the news that GrandMaster Fenghe has come to the capital! Su Chen naturally got the news, and the next day, he and Li Qianshi arrived at the entrance of Mudan Courtyard as soon as the morning court was over. Su Chen nodded his head as he listened to the sound of the qin inside, and a pleased smile appeared on his face; ¡°Yes, Zhen¡¯er¡¯s qin sound is rare in the world. Li Qianshi¡¯s face was filled with joy: ¡°That¡¯s good, but I just don¡¯t know if the people around Grandmaster Feng He is good ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve already passed a lot of silver over.¡± Su Chen squinted his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°The servant by Grandmaster Feng He, Xiao Gaizi is already a spy of mine.¡± ¡°Husband is truly amazing!¡± Admiration appeared on Li Qianshi¡¯s face. Su Chen was particularly impressed and waited for the qin¡¯s sound inside to stop before he walked in with Li Qianshi. ¡°Be sure to dress well today, and take this spot down, got it?¡± Su Chen looked at Su Xin Zhen and instructed. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Su Xin Zhen said proudly, ¡°Besides, my qin sound is unmatched in the capital!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Not bad!¡± Su Chen nodded his head in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s good to know that Zhen¡¯er is so confident!¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to go into the palace in two hours, so take advantage of the free time to practice more.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± At this time, Grandmaster Feng He was staying at the palace. Shutting the door, the masters and servants looked at the gold on the table and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Grandfather, we should come to the capital more often so that we don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink!¡± Xiao Gaizi, with a greedy look on his face, couldn¡¯t help but say as he looked at a skinny old man, cheerfully biting at the gold on the table. ¡°You silly boy, you know that things are rare and expensive? Four countries now, and we¡¯ll have enough silver for a few years if we go to each country once!¡± Feng He quickly divided the silver into two portions, each with a small cover. Holding the bag of money, Feng He showed a silly smile. It was very different from his serious appearance outside! Xiao Gaizi sipped his tea and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you dislike the Feng Yun Kingdom? Why did you suddenly agree to the emperor?¡± Feng He showed a mysterious face; ¡°Hehe, naturally, I came to see my master!¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯m also sticking up for my master so that some ungrateful people won¡¯t offend her and die without knowing how.¡± Xiao Gaizi was a little confused: ¡°Your master? I¡¯ve been with you for two years, but I¡¯ve never heard that you have a master.¡± ¡± Xiao Gaizi, there¡¯s a lot of things you don¡¯t know!¡± Feng He lay on the recliner and said with a smile, ¡°There is no hurry, tonight, grandpa will let you watch a good show.¡± Soon, it was time to enter the palace, and officials of the third rank and above brought their families to the palace for the banquet. Su Mo Li wore a light blue dress, and her ink-like hair was flowing freely. Compared to Su Xin Zhen, it was very plain. However, Su Xin Zhen was still no match for Su Mo Li¡¯s beautiful face. Su Jia Xuan was wearing pink clothes and had a child¡¯s bun. She leaned close to Su Mo Li, and the two smiled at each other as the carriage started up, heading towards the palace. Su Xin Zhen did not seek to pick a fight; after all, she is now nervous. This time, no matter what, she can not make a mistake! She wants to become the disciple of Grandmaster. Feng He and let those who look down on here choke on their jokes and regret it! CH 51 JANUARY 11, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS In the palace, the men and women were seated separately. Su Chen naturally went to exchange pleasantries with his colleagues, while Li Qianshi took Su Mo Li and her sisters to sit down on the seat. ¡°Zhen¡¯er, Xuan¡¯er, you go with mother, as for Li¡¯er, you are not well, so take a good rest here. If there is anything, just ask the palace maid.¡± Li Qianshi said with a smile. Su Xin Zhen lifted her chin, looking at Su Mo Li with a smug face. But Su Mo Li smiled gently: ¡°It¡¯s my body that¡¯s not strong, thanks for your concern, mother.¡± In an instant, Su Xin Zhen felt it was extremely meaningless. It was clear that she was pleased that her mother would take her to see the noblewoman, and what she wanted to see was not Su Mo Li¡¯s gratitude, but jealousy! Su Jia Xuan frowned and did not get up. She tilted her head and said with big eyes: ¡°I¡¯m not going either. I¡¯ll stay with big sister.¡± Li Qianshi glared at Su Jia Xuan: ¡°Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t be capricious, come with mother.¡± Su Jia Xuan moved towards Su Mo Li a few degrees, not looking at Li Qianshi. Seeing this, Li Qianshi was angry, and Su Xin Zhen was impatient and said: ¡°Come on, mother, she is so small, what is the use of going over there? Let¡¯s go.¡± After thinking about it, it¡¯s right. After all, Xuan¡¯er is only eight years old and still too young. After watching Li Qianshi and Su Xin Zhen leave, Su Mo Li picked up the snacks on the table and ate them. ¡°This is a purple sweet potato cake.¡± Su Jia Xuan also tasted a bite and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that white sugar is used. If honey was used, it would be sweet but not greasy and more delicious.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Then you try this.¡± Saying that she handed Su Jia Xuan a flower petal-shaped snack. Su Jia Xuan took a bite and spat it out directly. Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s so hard to eat. Obviously, it¡¯s a dessert; why is it peppery!¡± ¡°Pepper is very rare for our country; it¡¯s bought from other countries and can be said to be ten times the price of white sugar.¡± ¡°After all, it is a national banquet, of course, you must show the dignity of the emperor, so, some of the desserts will put pepper inside, just this taste ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but smile, helpless to the extreme. Su Jia Xuan revealed a dawning realization: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Soon, the emperor brought the empress, concubines as well as the imperial princess and princess to the main hall. Li Qinshi brought Su Xinzhen and came back. The crowd saluted and greeted the Emperor before he said with a smile, ¡°Today is to cleanse the dust of Grandmaster Feng He. At the same time Grandmaster, Feng He also said he would take two disciples.¡± The spirit of the crowd rose. Grandmaster Feng He was very famous in all countries. If someone from the Feng Yun country became a disciple of Grandmaster Feng He, it would be a happy thing. It would severely suppress some people from other countries! At this time, Da Guozi came out, ¡°Please welcome Grandmaster Feng He!¡± As Da Guozi¡¯s voice fell, Grandmaster Feng He, who was dressed in white and not smiling, walked out with the help of his attendant, Xiao Gaizi. Grandmaster Feng He slightly squinted his eyes and looked ahead. But only he knew; the corner of his eyes were looking for a familiar figure. After walking to the very front, Grandmaster Feng He put down the fear in his heart; fortunately, this girl came. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Feng He, please rise quickly.¡± The emperor walked directly to the front and helped Mr. Feng He up, ¡°Mr. Feng He, please take a seat!¡± Grandmaster Feng He also did not push back. He followed up and sat on the right-hand side of the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, since they all know what I want, let¡¯s start directly and avoid delaying the hour. After all, I am old and cannot sleep too late.¡± Although Grandmaster Feng He spoke to the Emperor while sitting down, he had a smile on his face and a good attitude. The emperor naturally responded and nodded at the empress. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it one by one.¡± The empress said gently, ¡°If you want to show yourself, how about going to the side room to prepare first?¡± ¡°Yes, Empress.¡± Da Guozi answered, ¡°This servant will go and serve all the ladies.¡± Saying that Da Guozi then led the hundreds of young ladies to the next room. Zhong Li Xi and Zhong Li Lan were naturally going to attend as well. Su Mo Li originally wanted to keep a low profile, but unexpectedly, she became the most high-profile person. Because all the women of the right age on the floor have gone, except her. Of course, she was not bothered by the gazes of the people around her. She treated it like air. But there is always someone who will take her laziness and pick at it, such as Zhong Li Lan¡¯s birth mother, the noble Consort. The n consort wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief and said with a smile, ¡°Why, does Princess Su Rou not go and try?¡± The Noble Consort¡¯s words made the atmosphere in the room strange. About Su Mo Li¡¯s life, the people in the room are all clear on the situation. She grew up in the countryside; how could she know how to play chess, calligraphy, and painting? The reason for not mentioning it is because Su Chen is, after all, the prime minister, and her birth mother is a princess after all. And she also has the title of County princess. ¡°I won¡¯t bother to present myself and let others laugh.¡± Su Mo Li smiled lightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m not particularly interested in qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting. If Your Highness wants to try, it¡¯s not impossible. I think Grandmaster Feng He is also willing to accept a disciple of Your Highness¡¯s age, right?¡± Hearing Su Mori¡¯s words, the crowd took a breath in. What an ignorant person! How dare you pull Grandmaster Feng He into the water! Su Chen¡¯s face sank fiercely, and he hastily stood up, ¡°My little daughter doesn¡¯t know what to do, please forgive Mr. Feng He!¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, why don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize to Grandmaster Feng He!¡± Li Qianshi also hurriedly said, ¡°Li¡¯er has just returned to the capital not long ago, please forgive her Grandmaster Feng He, Your Majesty.¡± The empress smiled: ¡°Li¡¯er is straightforward; there is nothing wrong with it. Please do not blame this girl.¡± Everyone knows that Grandmaster Feng He hates to get involved in fights. Su Mo Li has obviously violated Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s taboo! The empress¡¯s hand was slightly clenched. She knew that the noble consort was snapping at her and just brought Su Mo Li into it. The emperor was just about to speak when he heard his Noble Consort say petulantly: ¡°This county princess is not young. Bengong knows that the county princess is straightforward. Bengong did not think that the county princess is also ignorant of etiquette.¡± Zhong Li Shi frowned; his eyes had a trace of coldness. He looked at Su Mo Li, who had her head bowed, and for the first time, he felt that the Nobe Consort was an eyesore! ¡°The Consort¡¯s words are not too much.¡±Grandmaster Feng He put down the cup of tea in his hand. A hint of complacency flashed in the Noble Consort¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy to have a straightforward child in the royal family. And this child also has a pure heart, a real model for other thousands of children.¡± The smile on the Noble Consort¡¯s face instantly stiffened. Zhong Li Shi was surprised and then quirked his lips and smiled. Sure enough, a lucky girl. She actually caught the eye of Grandmaster Feng He. ¡°I heard that it was because she was praying for the family that she had to go to the countryside since childhood. She has suffered a lot. It has also difficult for this child.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched. The empress said: ¡°Indeed, the child is a good child. Her etiquette can not be faulted. She¡¯s more like a royal princess than Xi¡¯er.¡± ¡°The Empress is modest; the Empress raised the second princess. Naturally, she¡¯s extraordinarily naive and romantic but is also a good child.¡± Once Grandmaster Feng He has opened his mouth to praise someone, naturally, the others will not go against Grandmaster Feng He. Thus, the face of the Noble Consort was extremely bad. Su Chen let out a sigh of relief, not expecting this kind of result. Li Qianshi, however, fiercely pinched her nails to bring back her sanity. The emperor and Grandmaster Feng He said a few words and then changed the topic. Su Mo Li then continued to eat. In less than a quarter of an hour, Da Guozi came over and said everything was ready. With the emperor¡¯s nod, Zhong Li Lan was the first to walk out. When the first note sounded, Su Mori frowned, and as expected, after waiting for three breaths, Grandmaster Feng He shouted stop. Zhongli Lan blushed, and the Noble Consort blushed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But where is it bad?¡± ¡°The next one.¡± Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s immediate reply made the Noble Consort lose face. Her hand tightly tugged on the handkerchief. Seeing this, the Empress said with a forced smile, ¡°What is sister doing? Let¡¯s just wait. It¡¯s Grandmaster Feng He who chooses his disciples, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Noble Consort sneered and stopped speaking. Next, it was Lord Liu¡¯s daughter Liu Qian Qian. It must be said that Su Xinzhen is indeed the best player in it. If not for the fact that she once gave Zhong Li Xi a few pointers, Zhong Li Xi would have been suppressed. The last one on the stage is Zhong Li Xi. She was also the only one that Grandmaster Feng He listened to it from the beginning to the end. The smile on the Empress¡¯ face deepened a few more points and nodded to Zhong Li Xi. Zhong Li Xi was extraordinarily happy. She was about to bow down when she heard Grandmaster Feng He say, ¡°The technique used in the second section of the tune, did you learn it yourself?¡± Zhong Li Xi was slightly stunned, and after trying to think, she shook her head, ¡°No, it was Li¡¯er who taught me.¡± The crowd was stunned. What? Princess Su Rou taught her? They thought the Princess Su Ruo did not know how to play the qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting? How could she teach the princess to play the Qin? Not to mention the others, even Su Chen and Li Qianshi were puzzled. Only Su Jia Xuan seems to have thought of something. Her heart started beating fast. Could it be that her sister actually knows all of them, but she is just hiding her talent! Yes, it must be so! Thinking of this, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s whole eyes were bright, and she tightly held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand. Su Mo Li looked at Su Jia Xuan and knew she had been found out. She rubbed her head and asked: ¡°Do you really not want to become Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°If you miss it, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Su Jia Xuan shook her head one after another, ¡°Sister, I want to study painting hard!¡± ¡°Good.¡± At this moment, the emperor opened his mouth, ¡°Li¡¯er can also play the Qin? If so, why don¡¯t you try?¡± At that, Su Xin Zhen snorted coldly, her eyes full of disdain: ¡°Su Mo Li, you didn¡¯t bribe the princess to put in a good word for you, did you? How dare you lie about this?¡± Su Mo Li then stood up: ¡°I can¡¯t afford the word ¡®teach¡¯ from the second princess. I just gave some her some tips.¡± Zhong Li Xi hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s because of Li¡¯er. Li¡¯er, even if you can¡¯t play the piano, your ear is also very powerful!¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s little face was red and flushed. Obviously, she was anxious. Grandmaster Feng He stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°The second princess has a good heart, but her zither skills are somewhat flawed, sit down first.¡± ¡°The second young lady of the Su family¡¯s zither is a good one.¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyes were pleased. The smile on Li Qianshi¡¯s face was also growing, as for Su Xin Zhen was full of joy as she said thanks. Grandmaster Feng He became silent. The hearts of the people were lifted. A quarter of an hour later, Grandmaster Feng He said with a smile, ¡°I wonder who should be accepted under my teachings, according to Princess Su Rou?¡± CH 52 JANUARY 12, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS The crowd was stunned at first and then full of confusion. The emperor also looked at Grandmaster Feng He in confusion: ¡°Sir, what do you mean by that?¡± Su Mo Li also did not expect that Feng He actually asked her directly! Grandmaster Feng He stroked his beard and, with a strong smile on his face: ¡°Princes Su Rou might as well tell us?¡± Grandmaster Feng He did not answer the emperor¡¯s words but stared at Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li stood up, a soft look on her face: ¡°What is Grandmaster Feng He doing? What does it have to do with me if you are choosing a disciple?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, but those who were familiar with her could hear the anger in her tone. Zhong Li Shi stared at Su Mo Li for half a second, then turned to Grandmaster Feng He: ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t tease the princess. If you like her, why don¡¯t you just take her as your disciple?¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words made Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s face pale. But he quickly regained his natural state and said with a dry cough, ¡°Princess Su Rou, you can say what you want. I just want to hear Princess Su Rou¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°I think Princess Su Rou should be able to understand.¡± The corners of Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched imperceptibly, damn Feng He! Xiao Gaizi glanced at Feng He suspiciously. He suddenly seemed to think of something, and his tone was full of shock. No way! Of course, everyone in the crowd naturally didn¡¯t t know the face of Xiao Gaizi. At this time, the hearts and minds of the people are in Su Mori there; this is what is going on? Zhong Li Shi frowned: ¡°Princess Su Rou is straightforward just like you said¡­ But I think Princess He Le has a good eye and is a fair judge.¡± When the Emperor and Empress looked at Zhong Li Shi, their faces were full of doubts. Was this child helping Su Mo Li? This is the first time they had seen it! Zhong Li Shi¡¯s face had a smile on it, but his eyes were deep and dark. Looking at Su Mo Li standing there at a loss, he only felt that Grandmaster Feng He was very much in need of a beating! Grandmaster Feng He was smiling happily: ¡°Please speak, Princess Su Rou.¡± Su Mo Li took a deep breath and knew that she could not hide. She raised her head and quirked the corner of his lips, but his tone was still soft: ¡°Can it be that you will accept whoever I like as my disciple?¡± Grandmaster Feng He just looked at Su Mo Li with a mysterious face and did not answer. After rolling her eyes in her heart, Su Mo Li said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to say ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t this too hasty first?¡± The Noble consort couldn¡¯t help it and interrupted Su Mo Li¡¯s words. Su Mo Li was slightly relieved and also echoed: ¡°Yes sir, Li¡¯er does not know the music, if the choice is, naturally it would be selfish and unfair to others.¡± Su Xin Zhen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s just a fool. Why do you let her make the decision? If you don¡¯t want to accept disciples, just say so. Why do you humiliate us so much!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s words were naturally the thoughts of the other girls. Zhong Li Ling at the side also slowly said, ¡°Is Mister an old acquaintance with Princess Su Rou?¡± Su Chen¡¯s face had some surprise. Apparently, he is also do not know this matter. Su Mo Li suddenly said, ¡°Is what Grandmaster Feng He just said still true? Letting me choose?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Grandmaster Feng He answered. ¡°What does the emperor think?¡± Su Mo Li looked at the emperor again. The emperor smiled and said slowly, ¡°Since Grandmaster Feng He has said it, you can say it, Li¡¯er.¡± Su Mo Li walked out to the Zhong Li Shi and bowed her body to express her gratitude, then said with a smile: ¡°I choose the second princess, although the second princess lacks skills, her playing of Qin is with her own feelings. Skills can be learned, but the unity of the heart and the Qin is rare.¡± ¡°This second, I choose Su Xin Zhen, because ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°She is my sister.¡± CH 53 JANUARY 13, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Ahem!¡± Zhong Li Shi choked on his tea, lowered his head, and forced himself to hold back his laughter. What a comeback! She¡¯s really a funny person, and this counterattack is impossible to find fault with. Su Mo Li¡¯s words made Li Qianshi¡¯s face flush red and white. Su Xin Zhen was stunned. Obviously, she did not expect Su Mo Li to mention her! Su Jia Xuan glanced at Su Mo Li in confusion, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Well, since Princess Su Rou has said so ¡­¡­ then so be it.¡± Grandmaster Feng He made a final decision, which even made everyone take another deep breath. ¡°Grandmaster Feng He, this is too rash!¡± The Noble Consort looked at Grandmaster Feng He incredulously, ¡°Grandmaster Feng He is an expert. How can you accept disciples so rashly? If this is, if word gets out, it will be thought that Grandmaster Feng He has some kind of deal with Princess Su Rou ¡­¡­¡± The words of the Noble Consort can be said to be very impertinent. The Empress raised her eyebrows: ¡°What does Noble Consort mean by this? Although the disciple strength is important, but it also depends on the impression a person has. I think this girl Li¡¯er is also smart; I wonder if you can add another spot for her?¡± ¡°Take Li¡¯er as a disciple?¡± The smile on Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s face disappeared in a flash: ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Seeing this, the eNoble Consort laughed coldly: ¡°Do you really think Grandmaster Feng He will accept anyone?¡± At this time, Zhong Li Lan shot a deadly stare at Su Mo Li. The good thing is that she is strong-minded and can hold back her hatred. Su Xin Zhen did not say anything; after all, this is something that is in her favor. As for Zhong Li Xi, she looked at Su Mo Li with worry. ¡°The consort¡¯s meaning is to let the eldest princess greet Grandmaster Feng He as a teacher?¡± Su Mo Li inquired. The consort¡¯s face was a little embarrassed, but she did not deny it. Su Mo Li thought: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just replace the second princess and let the eldest princess go on.¡± Grandmaster Feng He suddenly widened his eyes. He fiercely glared at Su Mo Li: Would she refuse to give him a good seedling? Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows: It¡¯s none of my business! Grandmaster Feng He was a little defensive, but he can not help it. He wanted to reveal this girl¡¯s identity, but the master told him not to do so! This time, the crowd again froze. Zhong Li Xi¡¯s face was full of incredulity. She opened her mouth but could not say a word and was aggrieved. The empress was also stunned. She looked at Su Mo Li but saw Su Mo Li¡¯s wearing a light smile as if she was just talking casually. The emperor was a little surprised, and for a moment, did not understand the meaning of Su Mo Li¡¯s actions. Zhong Li Shi rubbed the rim of his cup a few times. When the empress wanted to speak, he coughed dryly and shook his head. Grandmaster Feng He sighed in his heart and said helplessly, ¡°In that case, then I will accept the outer disciples today, the first princess and the second young lady of the Su family. I wonder what the emperor thinks?¡± Outer disciples? Not the inner disciples? Although it sounded good, the so-called outer disciples only got a little bit of guidance from the Master. The rest was on their own, unlike the inner disciples, which were taught step by step. However, for Grandmaster Feng He, not to mention his inner disciples, there had never been any outer disciples as well. They were the first. Thinking this way, Zhong Li Lan and Su Xin Zhen were very happy. Both of them walked out and bowed towards Grandmaster Feng He: ¡± Greeting Master.¡± The Noble Consort provocatively glanced at the empress and whispered, ¡°It seems that Li¡¯er has an interest in Ling¡¯er; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have helped Lan¡¯er. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a pity that she fooled you for nothing.¡± After saying that, she smiled smugly. The queen¡¯s hand tightly clenched into a fist, and she forced a smile: ¡°Then congratulations, sister.¡± Grandmaster Feng He responded and stroked his beard, ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°Many thanks, Master.¡± After Su Xin Zhen and Zhong Li Lan got up, both of them had bright smiles on their faces. Just as they were about to return to their positions, they heard GrandmasterFeng He open his mouth, ¡°Wait.¡± Su Xin Zhen and Zhong Li Lan stopped. ¡°I wonder what else Master has to order?¡± The others also looked at Grandmaster Feng He. Grandmaster Feng He nodded slightly to the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, since I have accepted a disciple this time, I should go through the master rituals directly. I wonder if it is feasible?¡± ¡°Naturally, Grandmaster Feng He is free to do as he pleases.¡± The emperor said with a smile. After Grandmaster Feng He thanked the Emperor, he then said, ¡°Zhong Li Lan, Su Xin Zhen, since you have taken me as your teacher, you must respect the teacher and honor the teachings. If you are deceitful to the elders of the master, disrespectful, etc., you will be directly expelled from being a disciple.¡± ¡°Yes! Disciple obeys the order of the master!¡± Zhong Li Lan and Su Xin Zhen quickly answered. Grandmaster Feng He nodded with satisfaction: ¡°In that case, go and perform a kneeling salute to your master ancestor!¡± CH 54 JANUARY 14, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Master? The crowd looked at each other; Grandmaster Feng He is very mysterious, not to mention the master, no one has seen them ah! What¡¯s more, at Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s age, his master should already be ancient. The emperor asked: ¡°Grandmaster Feng He means that your master has also come to the capital?¡± ¡°She has always been in the capital.¡± Grandmaster Feng He said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s right here.¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd was shocked again. They looked around for a while, attempting to guess who it was. Zhong Li Shi also had some doubts, ¡°I wonder who Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s master is?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Grandmaster Feng He laughed, then stood up, picked up a cup of wine, and walked down the hall. The crowd¡¯s eyes quickly looked over, their eyes full of curiosity, wanting to know who exactly is the person who can teach someone like Grandmaster Feng He. However, when Grandmaster Feng He stood beside Su Mo Li, the crowd first froze. Could it be that Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s master was acquainted with Princess Su Rou? ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡­¡± The crowd let out a loud gasp! The most shocking expressions belonged to Li Qianshi and Su Jia Xuan. After all, these two were the closest to her. ¡°Big, big sister?¡± Su Jia Xuan called out with a trembling voice. Li Qianshi also looked at Su Mo Li with an incredulous face: ¡°Li¡¯er, what¡¯s going on? Could, could it be a mistake?¡± Su Chen also stood up, quickly walked over: ¡°Grandmaster Feng He, did you make a mistake?¡± Grandmaster Feng He straightened up and said with a smile, ¡°There is no mistake, it is Lord Su¡¯s eldest daughter, Su Mo Li.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Feng He¡¯s master.¡± The crowd could no longer use words to describe the shock in their hearts. Grandmaster Feng He looked at Su Xin Zhen and Zhong Li Lan: ¡°Greet your master.¡± How could Zhong Li Lan and Su Xin Zhen both pay their respects to Su Mo Li? Wasn¡¯t this a slap in their face! The person they despised was actually their masters¡¯ master! This, this is simply impossible! ¡°Eldest sister grew up in the countryside. How could she be your master, Master? And the age doesn¡¯t match, this, this is impossible!¡± Su Xin Zhen took a deep breath, and her tone was full of resistance. Zhong Li Lan also hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Mo Li can¡¯t play the Qin at all. How can she be your master? You weren¡¯t deceived, were you?¡± At these words, the crowd whispered. After all, this was too incredible. The smile on Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s face disappeared, and he looked coldly at Zhong Li Lan: ¡°You mean, it¡¯s my old eyes that are blind?¡± ¡°Where three people walk, there must be a teacher.it is not just age that determines who can be a master.¡± Seeing that Grandmaster Feng He was angry, Su Xin Zhen and Zhong Li Lan hurriedly hung their heads. The Noble Consort finally reacted and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the two children are doubtful. Since the people present have doubts in their hearts, how about letting Princess Su Rou play a song?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Mo Li did not pretend. Since her identity had been exposed, she would let these people be satisfied. Sitting in front of the qin, Su Mo Li casually waved her hand. The song played by Zhong Li Lan before poured out from her fingertips. Anyone could hear that Su Mo Li¡¯s composition was ten thousand times better than Zhong Li Lan¡¯s! This is someone coming from the countryside? The person who was considered not good at qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting? If this was considered unacceptable, then what about them? Zhong Li Shi narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Mo Li in the center of the hall. The corners of his lips were faintly curved upwards. Interesting. Zhong Li Ling looked at Su Mo Li incredulously, and the hand holding the cup was slightly tightened. After the song was finished, no one dared to question it anymore. Li Qianshi fiercely squeezed her handkerchief. She never thought that Su Mo Li was actually, actually Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s master! Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes were shining brightly. She knew now that her own sister was very powerful! Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was miserable and pale. She and Zhong Li Lan looked at each other, and both of them had a struggling expression on their faces. ¡°Since the two of you are not willing to call me a senior grandmaster, then you are not considered members of my division.¡± Su Mo Li said slowly, with a difficult look on her face, ¡± This is how the rules of your master are, so please forgive me, Eldest Princess, younger sister.¡± Grandmaster Feng He also returned to his seat and nodded to the emperor, ¡°It seems that I have to re-select two disciples.¡± ¡°Master is here; junior grand-disciple Zhong Li Lan greets master!¡± Zhong Li Lan gritted her teeth and uttered the words. She could only feel her face burning hot. However, Su Xin Zhen was reluctant and turned around, returning to Li Qianshi¡¯s side with a pair of eyes filled with anger. ¡°There is no need to be polite, junior gran-disciple.¡± Su Mori¡¯s face was filled with a soft smile, then looked at Zhong Li Xi, ¡°I wonder if the second princess is willing to greet me as her master?¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s eyes widened. She was still immersed in Su Mo Li¡¯s shocking life. When she heard the question, she immediately answered, ¡°I am willing!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Zhong Li Xi decisively poured Su Mo Li a cup of tea. After Su Mo Li drank it all, he looked at Zhong Li Lan and said, ¡°You should address my disciple as Senior Uncle Feng He, this is the little sister I accepted for you.¡± Zhong Li Xi was giddy. This feeling is really cool! The empress revealed a smile, picked up the cup of tea, and glanced at the dark-faced noble consort. Inside her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but be happy: ¡°Sister, this ¡­¡­ is really embarrassing, just that Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s master is like this. I hope that sister and Lan¡¯er will not take it too seriously.¡± Zhong Li Lan humiliatingly called ¡°Senior uncle,¡± then returned to her position. One day, she will overtake Zhong Li Xi and fiercely hit the face of Zhong Li Xi! And Su Mo Li. Good, very good! She will not let go of these two! Just then, Da Guozi received news and said a few words in the Emperor¡¯s which surprised him; ¡°What did you say? Senior Shi Zhu is here?¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes were glowing, Shi Zhu ah! The painting immortal Shi Zhu ah! Some officials who loved painting had their eyes shining brightly. Su Mo Li frowned, headache! CH 55 JANUARY 15, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Shi Zhu, no one knows their age or gender. Therefore, the emperor¡¯s words excited the crowd. But some sensible people asked, ¡°How can he prove that he is Shi Zhu senior?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, it¡¯s not a fraud, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, such a person cannot be spared! Let him come over and confront us face to face!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; it¡¯s Senior Shi Zhu. Not just anyone can impersonate him!¡± The corners of Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched. The emperor thought about it and slowly said, ¡°Let them come in first.¡± Da Guozi flung his whisk, and his sharp voice rang out: ¡± Call Shi Zhu into the palace for an audience!¡± Everyone looked at the door, and in a moment, they saw a beautiful woman slowly walking over. ¡°Big sister, this is definitely a fake!¡± Su Jia Xuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How can Expert Shi Zhu be so young!¡± Su Mo Li coughed dryly twice and did not speak. The good thing is that Su Jia Xuan also did not want to get an answer from Su Mo Li. She just continued staring at Shi Zhu. The woman in the middle has a cold face and a pair of indifferent eyes. After taking a look around, she nodded to the emperor: ¡°I am Shi Zhu.¡± The whole feeling of detachment is not only beautiful but also bewildering. The crowd sucked in a breath. A young man came out and looked at Shi Zhu mockingly: ¡°You say you are Shi Zhu, do you have any proof?¡± ¡°I am Shi Zhu. What proof do I need?¡± ¡°Without proof, who are you to say you are Shi Zhu?¡± Shi Zhu was silent for a while and slowly said, ¡°He can prove it.¡± Shi Zhu reached out his hand and pointed at Grandmaster Feng He. Grandmaster Feng He put down his teacup and said cheerfully, ¡°It is indeed little friend Shi Zhu.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡­¡± The crowd once again sucked in a breath, and the expression on their faces could no longer be described with words. The emperor obviously did not expect that it was actually the real Shi Zhu. She was just so young; it was too surprising. Su Mo Li shrank behind Su Jia Xuan, trying to reduce her presence. However, there are always people who don¡¯t want her to have a good time, such as Feng He. ¡°Little friend Shi Zhu is also here for the purpose of accepting disciples?¡± Feng He said with a smiling face. Shi Zhu raised his eyebrows, ¡°Yes, Su Jia Xuan.¡± ¡°Someone asked me to take you as my disciple. I saw your painting; it¡¯s not bad. Do you want to greet me as your master?¡± Shi Zhu¡¯s words made the crowd freeze. This was too simple and straightforward! Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes widened, and her small face turned red: ¡°I- I- I-, can I?¡± ¡°So little friend Shi Zhu also has his eyes on someone from the Su family. That¡¯s right; after all, she is my master¡¯s sister. She should be good.¡± Feng He stroked his beard and said with a smile. The corners of Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched. She raised her head, met Shi Zhu¡¯s eyes, and revealed a smile. ¡°Huh.¡± Shi Zhu coldly glanced at Su Mo Li, then said, ¡°A person like you can also be a master?¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard the sarcasm towards Su Mo Li in Shi Zhu¡¯s tone. Could it be that there was a rift between these two? In that case ¡­¡­ Su Xin Zhen¡¯s mind came alive. Su Mo Li blinked: ¡°It¡¯s Feng He senior that regards me highly. I really didn¡¯t teach Senior Feng He anything.¡± ¡°Oh? Then let me see if you have the strength or not by showing your skill. You can¡¯t have this empty reputation, right?¡± Shi Zhu curled her lips and said indifferently. Seeing this, the emperor slowly said, ¡°Miss Shi, Li¡¯er just knows how to play the zither. She may not know anything about painting.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already not easy for this girl to learn such high zither skills.¡± The Empress also followed his words and echoed. Zhong Li Shi¡¯s gaze flicked between the two ladies. He picked up his teacup and lowered his eye; this was a bit interesting. Shi Zhu sneered, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, but I still want to have a good competition of painting skills with Princess Su Ro. I don¡¯t know if Princess Su Ro is willing?¡± The people around felt that something was not right between these two. Su Mo Li stood up and slowly said, ¡°I can¡¯t compete with you.¡± ¡°Without even comparing, how do you know you can¡¯t compete with me?¡± Shi Zhu stared at Su Mo Li and stressed each word, ¡°Also, one must be a person of their word and keep their word, and deliver on the promise of that time. Princess Su Ro Su Rou has not forgotten, has she?¡± ¡°How can a person who has no integrity in their words become a master of Feng He seniors? How can one become a County Princess?¡± Su Jia Xuan frowned and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Shi, what does it mean to be faithless with your words?¡± ¡°What did my eldest sister promise you that you would talk about my sister like this?¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Li Qianshi hastily pulled Su Jia Xuan. After glaring at her, she looked at Shi Zhu and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry Miss Shi, Xuan¡¯er is still small, you are kind and generous.¡± Then she looked at Su Moli: ¡°How can Li¡¯er be faithless? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize to Miss Shi!¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to do with you?¡± Before Su Mo Li could say anything, Shi Zhu opened her mouth. She looked askance at Li Qianshi; she said indifferently, ¡°I am talking to Su Mo Li. What does it have to do with you? Also, this girl Su Jia Xuan I like her. Be good and prepare to be my disciple.¡± At these words, Li Qianshi¡¯s face looked very bad. The whole person was drowned in embarrassment. And Su Jia Xuan blushed: ¡°That, thank you, Miss Shi, but my sister will not be faithless to her word, you must be mistaken.¡± But Shi Zhu looked at Su Mo Li and said with a smile, ¡°Compete?¡± A helpless look appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face: ¡°Sure.¡± The crowd looked at each other and saw doubts and confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. The smile on Shi Zhu¡¯s face deepened, and she looked at the emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty, as long as Su Mo Li wins, I will stay and teach the prince and princess how to draw, okay?¡± The emperor smiled: ¡°Naturally, it is good, Da Guozi, prepare.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Zhu added: ¡°I¡¯m saying it upfront, do not use my skills to draw!¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face had a helpless smile, but she still agreed. Zhong Li Xi looked at Su Mo Li a little nervously, then moved to the empress: ¡°Mother, what is going on?¡± The empress reached out and held Zhong Li Xi¡¯s hand: ¡°Li¡¯er this girl, it is us that underestimated her.¡± Zhong Li Xi pursed her lips, ¡°Empress Mother, then the way we treat Li¡¯er ¡­¡­¡± ¡°This girl is not high-profile. She obviously has Feng He seniors as a backer. But even without that, she is worthy of deep friendship. You can treat her as usual, and now you are also taking advantage of having the title of her disciple, which will be beneficial to you in the future.¡± ¡°Mother, I know, I know that Li¡¯er wants to help me out.¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s two eyes shone brightly, ¡°Seeing the look on Zhong Li Lan¡¯s face just now made me happy!¡± The empress helplessly glanced at Zhong Li Xi and stroked her hair, ¡°All right, your father is still here, pay attention.¡± Zhong Li Xi stuck her tongue out and looked at Zhong Li Lan, but found that she was glaring at Su Mo Li, and frowned immediately. Su Mo Li and Shi Zhu stood in the center, picked up a pen simultaneously, and drew. The crowd naturally couldn¡¯t help but gather around. If there were still people who were skeptical about Shi Zhu, now, their doubts were dispelled. This kind of painting technique, this kind of painting skill, no one can compare! Su Xin Zhen also did not move and approached Su Mo Li. When she saw Su Mo Li¡¯s painting, her whole body froze: ¡°How is this possible!¡± The sudden scream attracted the attention of the crowd, and they all looked over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Princess Su Rou was raised in the countryside? How come she knows how to play the zither and paint. This is too incredible!¡± ¡°Yes, I heard the Su family¡¯s second young lady say before that Princess Su Rou can¡¯t even write. It doesn¡¯t look like that at all!¡± ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t! Few people in the world can draw like this!¡± ¡°Then why did the second lady of the Su family say so? Is it possible that she is deliberately smearing Princess Su Rou?¡± ¡°Stop it; she¡¯s here!¡± ¡°They are all sisters; why is it necessary!¡± Someone else said with disdain. Su Xin Zhen couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhong Li Ling. But when she saw that Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyes were on Su Mo Li, her eyes were full of surprise. Su Xin Zhen bit her lips to death and couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Zhong Li Ling: ¡°Second prince ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Ling looked down at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Second prince, do you think sister is better than me?¡± Su Xin Zhen cocked her head and looked at Zhong Li Ling, her eyes full of aggression: ¡°I can do it too! I can also play the Qin and paint!¡± Looking at Su Xin Zhen¡¯s confident tone, Zhong Li Ling smiled, ¡°Zhen¡¯er is naturally good, but I just didn¡¯t expect Su Mo Li to be this good.¡± A smile surfaced on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why sister never told us about this? Is it possible that she doesn¡¯t treat us as her own people?¡± Su Xin Zhen asked in mock confusion. Zhong Li Ling frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the point of hiding it? Can¡¯t you be more open and honest? It¡¯s really strange.¡± Su Xin Zhen muttered, and her words were heard in Zhong Li Ling¡¯s ears. He felt that Su Mo Li was too deep-minded and the goodwill had just risen disappeared. ¡°Just a pity, sister so talented, but her body is weak, ah ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s said again. When Zhong Li Ling¡¯s mind recalled Su Mo Li¡¯s soft appearance, the disgust in his eyes emerged. Without moving, the expression in Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyes calmed, and Su Xin Zhen¡¯s heart surged with complacency. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Mo Li put down the brush in his hand, handed it to Shi Zhu, and said with a smile, ¡°Here, the promise is complete.¡± Shi Zhu and Su Mo Li were finished painting at the same time. Everyone was around Shi Zhu¡¯s painting. They praised Shi Zhu¡¯s painting. Su Mori¡¯s voice sounded, which made many people turn sideways to look over, and saw that on Su Mo Li¡¯s paper was a full-figure portrait of Shi Zhu. It was very vivid and natural! People couldn¡¯t help but brighten up when they saw it! Su Chen was also a lover of painting. Seeing this painting, he couldn¡¯t help but pick it up: ¡°Good, good!¡± ¡°It is indeed good! Just how come it¡¯s a little familiar ¡­¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This painting technique, hey, look, you guys, it seems to be created by Miss Shi.¡± ¡°Yes, this one little technique is indeed Miss Shi¡¯s signature technique.¡± ¡°Princess Su Rou is copying!¡± At that, Su Xin Zhen immediately spoke up, ¡°Big sister, losing to Miss Shi is not a shame. It has been said that you can¡¯t use Miss Shi¡¯s technique. Why did you use it? You¡¯re plagiarizing!¡± ¡°Such character, what a disgrace to our Su family!¡± Li Qianshi also walked over, sighed, and slowly said, ¡°Li¡¯er, if you can¡¯t do it, why did you agree?¡± Su Chen¡¯s face also sank, and directly threw Su Mo Li¡¯s painting out: ¡°Shame on you!¡± Su Jia Xuan tugged Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, her eyes full of worry: ¡°Big sister ¡­¡­¡± The crowd also showed contempt. Su Xin Zhen saw this and became more and more complacent. Zhong Li Lan on the side also showed a look of mockery as she whispered: ¡° Sure enough, it¡¯s not something that can be displayed on the stage. So what if the painting is good? It¡¯s still plagiarism!¡± CH 56 JANUARY 16, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Who told you that this is copied from me?¡± Shi Zhu swept a glance at the crowd: ¡°This technique is Su Mo Li¡¯s own creation, to say copying, it should also be me copying her.¡± Shi Zhu¡¯s words made the crowd suck in a breath, and looked at Su Mo Li incredulously: ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li raised her eyes, and a shallow smile emerged on her face: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After Shi Zhu rolled the painting, she said to the emperor, ¡°I lost, so I will stay in the capital and teach the imperial prince and princess son to paint.¡± After saying that, she looked at Su Jia Xuan: ¡°Are you willing to be my disciple?¡± Su Jia Xuan nodded vigorously: ¡°Yes, I do!¡± ¡°Good, I will teach you every afternoon. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for Lord Su?¡± Su Chen did not expect to encounter such a good thing, so he naturally agreed. As for the rest of the banquet, it revolved around Shi Zhu and Feng He. Only, many people secretly looked at Su Mo Li. They never thought that Su Mo Li actually knew both of them. But ¡­¡­ There seems to be something strange between Su Mo Li and Shi Zhu. Su Xin Zhen walked up to Su Jia Xuan and raised her eyebrows: ¡°Happy to call Shi Zhu as your teacher?¡± Hearing Su Xin Zhen¡¯s voice, the smile on Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face faded a few degrees: ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°You go ask Shi Zhu whether her relationship with Su Mo Li is good or not.¡± Su Jia Xuan frowned: ¡°Why do you want me to ask this?¡± ¡°When I tell you to ask, you go and ask! Why are you being so troublesome?¡± Su Xin Zhen said, then pushed Su Jia Xuan hard, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Su Jia Xuan stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Su Jiaxuan carefully walked over. She didn¡¯t want to ask these questions, but Su Xin Zhen kept following her. It¡¯s annoying! Too annoying! ¡°Master ¡­¡­¡± Su Jiaxuan whispered after calling out, ¡°Second sister asked me to ask you if you have a conflict with big sister.¡± Su Xin Zhen stared at Su Jia Xuan with wide, incredulous eyes, ¡°What do you mean it was me who asked? Obviously, you are the one who wants to ask!¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s small face displayed a confused expression, and then she said, ¡°Oh, then you don¡¯t have to answer me, Master, because I don¡¯t want to know.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen gave Su Jia Xuan a fierce glare. A smile surfaced on Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face. After glancing at Su Xin Zhen, Shi Zhu said indifferently, ¡°You are interested in the matter between Su Mo Li and me? Not bad, I do have conflicts with her, but what does it have to do with you?¡± At these words, a delighted smile appeared on Su Xinzhen¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Miss Shi. My eldest sister is from the countryside and somehow learned the qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Although you lost this time, I think my eldest sister¡¯s painting is not as good as yours.¡± ¡°Maybe she only knows how to draw this painting, so she has been practicing this painting for a while, and that¡¯s why she beat over Miss Shi.¡± ¡°Second Miss Su, I think you might need to go see the doctor.¡± Shi Zhu sneered, ¡°Only know how to draw this painting? This portrait is my own. Can I not know if the painting is good or not?¡± ¡°Princess Su Rou has come from the countryside and is better than you at both the piano and painting. Haven¡¯t you thought about why? It¡¯s not because you are too stupid!¡± ¡°Also, Su Mo Li is the master of senior Feng He. Just this point alone is better than you. What position do you have to mock her? Just because she grew up in the countryside?¡± ¡°But you must not forget the reason Su Mo Li went to the countryside. It was for you! In order to be able to pray for a good life for you guys! To pray for blessings for you guys!¡± ¡°Not only are you not grateful, you actually mocked your sister. Is this the family teachings of the Su family?¡± Shi Zhu¡¯s mocking voice was not quiet, and almost everyone heard it. Zhong Li Xi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s obviously for your Su family, yet you dislike Li¡¯er. I don¡¯t know where you got the face.¡± Su Chen looked at Su Xin Zhen and gave her a fierce glare. Only then did he get up and said, ¡°It is because I am not good at teaching my daughter.¡± Shi Zhu sneered and slowly said, ¡°Since the Su family¡¯s second young miss despises Su Mo Li so much, then let her go to the countryside to pray for a period of time. That way, she will also know how difficult it is for Su Mo Li.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes were wide and full of disbelief, ¡°Miss Shi, you, how can act like this?¡± ¡°How can I act like this?¡± Shi Zhu laughed lightly, ¡°What about it? Did I say something wrong?¡± Su Xin Zhen bit her lips tightly and did not speak. The emperor rubbed his brow and felt that today¡¯s matter is very annoying. He then said: ¡°Subject Su, you also need to discipline your second daughter properly. She¡¯s really too much.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s face was very bad. The anger in her eyes was about to be suppressed, but she looked at Su Mori beside her; she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li¡¯er, since you came back, our family has been treating you well. You have seen it in your eyes; have you been wronged? Zhen¡¯er is young and does not understand things, you as the eldest sister, be more considerate of her, okay?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Mo Li said in a soft voice, ¡°So, no matter how my second sister bullies me, even if she wanted my life, I must forgive her. Wasn¡¯t that what mother still wanted me to do?¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Qinshi still wanted to say something, but then Su Mo Li continued: ¡± Going to the countryside is not necessary. After all, second sister has been spoiled and nurtured. I¡¯m afraid she would not be able to suffer in the countryside. Moreover, second sister is now the second prince¡¯s side consort. It is really not suitable. However, thank you for fighting for me, Miss Shi.¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t afford a thank you from you.¡± Shi Zhu¡¯s tone made the crowd a little confused. Shi Zhu¡¯s words were indeed helping Su Mo Li, but her attitude towards Su Mo Li ¡­¡­ Luckily, the hour was also late. After the Empress said a few words to round things up, the banquet was over. Su Mo Li, who had returned to the Su family, was standing in the middle of the hall in a good mood. After Su Chen took a look at Su Mo Li, his expression was a bit complicated, he opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Su Xin Zhen couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Big sister hid it from us so well! Do you not treat us as a family? How come you didn¡¯t tell us about your relationship between you and Senior Feng He?¡± ¡°What Zhen¡¯er said is not unreasonable.¡± Li Qianshi said slowly, ¡°At today¡¯s banquet if Li¡¯er had told us about this earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have made such a big fool of ourselves. Even if you didn¡¯t tell us, you still had to tell Master ah, Master is your own father after all!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s face was full of disappointment: ¡°Or is it that Li¡¯er you don¡¯t consider us as your family at all?¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s words are serious.¡± As Su Mo Li took in the expressions of several people, her expression remained unchanged, and she said in a soft voice, ¡°In fact, I did not know that Senior Feng He¡¯s reputation was so great. The so-called master was just that Senior Feng He thought too highly of me, and I just casually pointed a few things out for Senior Feng He.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this; after all, I was in the countryside, and I didn¡¯t know the fame of senior Feng He.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with your painting skills and Qin skills?¡± Su Chen asked in a deep voice. Su Mo Li lowered her eyes and said in a small voice, ¡°I learned them on my own.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Su Xin Zhen screamed out, ¡°How can you be so good at self-learning? Someone must have taught you!¡± There was indeed someone who taught her. Su Mo Li laughed in her heart. But the person who taught her was a master in the world of immortal cultivation; in this world, it was impossible to find out! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and check.¡± Su Mo Li sighed, sorrow staining her face, ¡°The countryside kind of place, how can there be a gentleman who teaches qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting? Even if there are, they are from the academy, and I didn¡¯t have any silver, so how can I go to the academy?¡± ¡°I also want to learn, just ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li let out a bitter laugh, full of helplessness. ¡°As for Senior Feng He, he also came to the village unintentionally, and we got to know each other.¡± Hearing this, Su Chen¡¯s face was a few degrees better: ¡°Do you really not know?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of conviction. ¡°Then what about Miss Shi?¡± Su Chen continued to ask. ¡°Miss Shi did not tell me about her true identity when she met me. I made an appointment with her to paint a portrait for her on her birthday in half a month, but I did not expect that you would pick me up, father, before thee half a month was up.¡± ¡°As for my painting, it was indeed Shi Zhu who taught me at first.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of sincerity as if she really didn¡¯t know. Su Xin Zhen and Li Qianshi looked at Su Mo Li in confusion, obviously not believing her. Su Mo Li continued, ¡°I¡¯m in the countryside. How can I think to get in touch with such characters? I can only believe whatever they say.¡± ¡°In fact, it¡¯s a little strange to m. Since Senior Feng He is willing to take the second sister as a disciple, why did the second sister refuse? The two sisters, one is Shi Zhu disciple, and one is Senior Feng He¡¯s disciple, say out how dignified it would be ah. Father in the court above will also be high regard.¡± ¡°Can it be because you don¡¯t want to call me master?¡± Su Mo Li sighed, full of disapproval: ¡°As long as you can win glory for the Su family, what¡¯s the point of saying ¡°master¡±? Besides, it is only necessary to call once. After all, we are sisters!¡± ¡°As long as it enters the ears of Senior Feng He, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Sister, you are also a little too reckless.¡± Su Xin Zhen looked at Su Mo Li incredulously, ¡°You, you want me to call you senior? I¡¯m telling you, no way!¡± Su Mo Li revealed a look of resignation: ¡°But this is the rule of the master, it¡¯s just once¡­ ¡­¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± ¡°What Li¡¯er said is reasonable.¡± Su Chen said thoughtfully, ¡°After all, becoming a disciple of Senior Feng He, the benefits are quite a lot.¡± ¡°Zhen¡¯er, you are indeed reckless.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes faintly shifted, and she said with a smile, ¡°Master, Li¡¯er is Senior Feng He¡¯s master. With this layer of status, it doesn¡¯t matter if she accepts Senior Feng He as her master or not.¡± ¡°My reputation is not as large as Senior Feng He. Almost no one knows me; my sister is still hasty.¡± Su Mo Li blinked her eyes and sighed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you become her master?¡± Li Qianshi continued. ¡°My reputation is not as famous as Senior Feng He¡¯s; it¡¯s a pity for my sister.¡± Su Mo Li said with a sigh again. Li Qianshi frowned: ¡°Your disciple is also the sister of Senior Feng He. This status is also very good.¡± Su Mo Li shook her head with a helpless face: ¡°The Princess is now also Senior Feng He¡¯s senior junior. Compared to sister, the crowd will only focus on the Princess. After all, she the golden branch and jade leaves ah! Sister¡¯s position is also too difficult ¡­¡­¡± Stimulated by Su Mo Li¡¯s tone, Li Qianshi suddenly felt that it was indeed not very good not to become the disciple of Senior Feng He. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you talk to Senior Feng He and let him reaccept Zhen¡¯er as a disciple?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Su Xin Zhen directly refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to! With my own talent, I can also be very powerful!¡± ¡°Sister is awesome!¡± Su Mo Li applauded, her delicate little face full of smiles. Su Xin Zhen fiercely glared at Su Mo Li, turned around, and left in a hurry. Su Mo Li¡¯s heartfelt it was a pity. She could not hear Su Xin Zhen call her master. CH 57 JANUARY 17, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS When she returned to Cui Zhu Courtyard, they were greeted by Cheng Tao and Huang Fan. ¡°Miss, is everything okay?¡± Cheng Tao poured a cup of tea and asked in a low voice. Su Mo Li shook her head; ¡°Nothing serious, it¡¯s just that Feng He and Shi Zhu are here and my identity got exposed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Huang Fan looked at Su Mo Li incredulously, ¡°How can it be exposed all of a sudden?¡± Su Mo Li took a sip of tea and said lightly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good, this way, no one will bully me.¡± After a pause, Su Mo li continued, ¡°How about the matter in the House? Have you found the evidence?¡± Cheng Tao hurriedly made a gesture of silence. She went to the window, looked around, closed the door and window, and slowly said, ¡°The past is so long ago. New people have long replaced the old people in the house, but there are still a few old Momos, just ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Only they don¡¯t know anything.¡± Huang Fan interjected, ¡°But I think they are a bit strange. It¡¯s as if they are very resistant to talk about Princess Huimin¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°Miss, there is still the study of the master that no one in residence can not enter.¡± Huang Fan¡¯s words made Su Mo Li nod; ¡°Entering the study is not a problem. I will find a way to get in. Just check other places.¡± ¡°The old moms should not be made too anxious. Just proceed step by step.¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t find the clues, I won¡¯t let Su Chen go. The emperor has asked him to write the history books. A little tampering and his prime minister¡¯s position will be replaced by someone else.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Huang Fan answered, she left. Su Mo Li looked at the sky: ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Saying that, she stood up, changed into her nightclothes, and quickly left the prime minister¡¯s residence. Just as she walked out of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, she saw people approaching her ¡­¡­ People dressed in black. Su Mo Li was silent for a moment and was ready to go around them when she was stopped by the man in black on the opposite side. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows to look at the man in black in front of her, ¡°Go your own way, and don¡¯t block the way!¡± The man in black laughed lightly twice; ¡°Su Mo Li.¡± Su Mo Li:? I¡¯m wrapped like this, and you can find out? ¡°Su Mo Li.¡± After calling out again, the man in black continued, ¡°How about making a deal?¡± Su Mo Li looked at the man in black with confusion: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The man in black turned around and quickly left. Su Mo Li frowned and directly turned around and ran in the opposite direction. What a joke, you want me to come, and I¡¯ll go? What for! Zhong Li Shi did not expect, Su Mo Li actually did not follow! Zhong Li Shi felt somewhat helpless, but he could only return to the same place. ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li glanced around and looked warily at Zhong Li Shi in front of her: ¡°How did you know I was going to the palace? Brother, you actually came here to block me?¡± Zhong Li Shi also did not expect that Su Mo Li would come to the palace. He asked, a little surprised; ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Looking for the Crown Prince.¡± Su Mo Li did not hide, ¡°Tell me, what kind of deal are you looking for me?¡± Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows and lifted his face mask. Su Mo Li stared at Zhong Li Shi for half a second before slowly retracting the legs that were climbing upwards and patting the dust on her body; ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a place to talk.¡± Zhong Li Shi lightly laughed out, ¡°Princess Su Rou doesn¡¯t want to make a deal with me?¡± Su Mo Li looked up at Zhong Li Shi, a serious look written on her small face; ¡°Well, I do not want to make a deal with you. But you are Zhong Li Shi, the Crown Prince; I think I can try.¡± Saying that, she tugged Zhong Li Shi¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t be so fussy for such a big man.¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Mo Li, who was pulling himself towards the front and said indifferently: ¡°Princess Su Rou County is excellent in qin skills and powerful in painting skills, which is really unexpected. Does Princess Su Rou not want to explain?¡± ¡°Explain what?¡± Su Mo Li turned her head and looked at Zhong Li Shi, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Your Highness; you are meddling too much.¡± ¡°Naturally, you need not explain it to me. But Father and Mother are interested.¡± Zhong Li Shi smiled, ¡°What? Is Princess Su Rou planning to keep quiet?¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯t say I¡¯m too smart and self-taught? I don¡¯t know if with this reason, His Highness the Prince is satisfied?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Shi with a smiling face; only the smile did not reach her eyes. Zhong Li Shi reached out his hand and patted Su Mo Li¡¯s head; ¡°Very good.¡± The warm touch made Su Mo Li slightly stunned, then she quickly took two steps back: ¡°Just talk, don¡¯t move your hands and feet.¡± ¡°Princess Su Rou has a flexible body; why, is your body suddenly healed?¡± Hearing Zhong Li Shi joking words, Su Mo Li froze. She blinked towards Zhong Li Shi: ¡°I forgot my persona ¡­¡­¡± Reaching out, she covered her chest and felt her heart beating hard. Suddenly, she quickly rushed up to Zhong Li Shi and raised her hand to hit the back of Zhong Li Shi¡¯s neck directly. The second before Zhong Li Shi fainted, he felt that he couldn¡¯t keep up with the thoughts of the woman in front of him. What did he do to make her actually want to knock him out! Looking at Zhong Li Shi, who fell to the ground, Su Mo Li quickly resisted but inevitably, her hand touched Zhong Li Shi¡¯s buttocks. Her eyes lit up, and she squeezed it twice; it was a little soft. Unknowingly, she returned to the palace and wanted to send Zhong Li Shi back to the East Palace, but today there were extra guards in the palace. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡± An angry roar from an imperial guard made Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes widen. She then quickly threw Zhong Li Shi ¡­¡­ out ¡­¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± A loud sound made the imperial guard slightly stunned, and then slowly walked over. After stripping the figure, he took a deep breath and stepped backward; ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince!¡± This evening, the imperial palace is destined to be busy. As for Su Mo Li, after throwing Zhong Li Shi out, she had quickly slipped out. After returning to Cui Zhu Courtyard, only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. She was tired today too! The next day, Su Mo Li woke up and asked Cheng Tao to inquire about the palace¡¯s affairs. Only, as soon as Cheng Tao went out, she saw the butler. ¡°What? Zhong Li Shi has come over? What is he doing here?¡± Su Mo Li was a bit sheepish. Her mind was not clear yesterday, and she did something a bit out of the ordinary. More importantly, it seems that her fake persona had collapsed. Cheng Tao slowly said, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince asked you to go over and teach the Second Princess. After all, you are now the Second Princess¡¯ master.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Feng He around?¡± Su Mo Li resisted. Cheng Tao helplessly looked at Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li sighed: ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time¡­ I have to face it¡­ I¡¯ll change my clothes and go over.¡± ¡°Miss, what exactly happened between you and the prince last night?¡± Huang Fan came over and asked in confusion. Su Mo Li opened her mouth, then shut up, and finally sighed; ¡°How can I say it ¡­¡­ I¡¯m a little sorry for him ¡­¡­¡± ¡°All right, Cheng Tao and I will go into the palace.¡± Su Mo Li took Cheng Tao and left Cui Zhu Courtyard. As soon as she went out, she saw Zhong Li Shi sitting outside, and Li Qianshi was entertaining him. After seeing Su Mo Li, Zhong Li Shi stood up, ¡°Princess Su Rou, this way, please.¡± Su Mo Li bowed, and a gentle smile appeared on her face, ¡°Hoping his Highness the Prince is well, mother, I will go over first.¡± Li Qianshi nodded; her expression was a bit complicated. Who would have thought that a girl who came from the countryside could have such a fortune? If she had known that she could meet these people in the countryside, she would have sent Zhen¡¯er over there! There was no need for Su Mo Li to benefit! When she got on the carriage, the smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face disappeared. She rubbed her cheeks and couldn¡¯t help but lift the curtain, revealing a brilliant smile when she looked at Zhong Li, who was riding a horse outside; ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± ¡°I am grateful for the concern of Princess Su Rou.¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s low voice rang out, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious to know, why did Princess So Rou want to take a shot at me? What did I do to offend Princess Su Rou?¡± Su Mo Li coughed dryly twice: ¡°That ¡­¡­ was a momentary mistake.¡± Saying that she lowered her head and coughed hard and dry. ¡°Your Highness, Prince, Li¡¯er is not well; I hope you will forgive Li¡¯er ¡­¡­,¡± the soft voice was full of grievances. She slightly raised her head, and there were tears in her eyes. Zhong Li Shi met the star-like eyes, and suddenly, from the bottom of his heart surged an unknown emotion. He only felt that such a compassionate and weak Su Mo Li let his heart soften instantly. ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness.¡± When Su Mo Li¡¯s voice sounded again, Zhong Li Shi realized what he had said. He actually said ¡°you¡¯re forgiven¡± directly. Xiao Guozi on the side was also wide-eyed and in shock. It was known that if anyone dared to provoke His Highness, His Highness would let this person know how serious the consequences would be! How come today ¡­¡­ According to what he heard, it seems that the reason why His Highness the Crown Prince was in a coma yesterday was because of Princess Su Rou? Princess So Rou ¡­¡­ Impossible ah! Princess Su Rou is so soft, how is it possible? His Highness must have made a mistake, wait! Xiao Guozi fiercely stared and rode closer to Zhong Li Shi: ¡°Your Highness, you want to get close to County Princess Sourou, but you can¡¯t use this reason!¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at Xiao Guozi with some confusion. Xiao Guozi said, ¡°Crown Prince, why don¡¯t you take a look. Princess Su Rou is so soft. How can she possibly make a move on you? If it is to you, it may be that you have done something excessive.¡± The more Xiao Guozi said the more he felt it made sense. Zhong Li Shi raised an eyebrow: ¡°Xiao Guozi, say it again?¡± Xiao Guozi¡¯s neck shrank, and he revealed a sarcastic smile; ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, it was the servant who talked too much. The servant will slap his own mouth!¡± ¡°But ¡­¡­¡± Xiao Gouzi¡¯s words changed, and he continued, ¡°Prince, if you like Princess Su Rou, you should be more gentle. Look, you just made Princess Su Rou cry.¡± Zhong Li Shi laughed a couple of times, causing Xiao Guozi to pull the reins and quickly leave. Looking at Xiao Guozi¡¯s back, Zhong Li Shi was deep in thought. He then looked at the carriage in front of him with a trace of distress on his face. When they arrived at the palace, Zhong Li Shi left directly, allowing Xiao Guo Zi to take Su Mo Li away. Xiao Guozi immediately said: ¡°Princess Su Rou, don¡¯t mind, His Highness the Prince left first because he had something to do. After Princess Su Rou¡¯s lesson is finished, this servant will go to invite His Highness the Prince over!¡± Su Mo Li hastily shook her head, and a slight smile appeared on her small face: ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not necessary. His Highness is already busy with business, so there¡¯s no need to come over. After class, I¡¯ll take the carriage back by myself.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to see Zhong Li Shi again. If Zhong Li Shi brings up last night¡¯s incident again, she will have to rack her brains to think of a reason, so it¡¯s better not to see him anymore. ¡°Princess Su Rou doesn¡¯t need to be polite; this is the servant¡¯s part of the job ¡­¡­¡± Xiao Guozi said with a smile, his face full of smugness. Su Mo Li was simply shocked. What is this little eunuch talking about! CH 58 JANUARY 18, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Li¡¯er? Li¡¯er!¡± Zhong Li Xi called out several times in a row before pulling Su Mo Li back from her thoughts. Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Xi and yawned: ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Then she said to Cheng Tao, ¡°You go back to the house first, no need to wait for me here.¡± Cheng Tao felt it was a bit strange but still agreed. Su Mo Li thought it was very simple. If the prince came looking for her later, she will knock him out again and run away alone. Zhong Li Xi was puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did your spirit leave your body¡­¡­ Su Mo Li thought about it and slowly said, ¡°Second Princess, I want to ask you a question about the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zhong Li Xi poured a cup of tea and handed it to Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li took a sip and whispered: ¡°That is if you had told any secrets to His Highness when you were a child, would His Highness have told your father and mother?¡± Zhong Li Xi is more and more confused: ¡°This, I don¡¯t tell my brother secrets, ah!¡± ¡°Then what if you did?¡± Su Mo Li could not help but continue to ask. Zhong Li Xi shook her head; her small face was full of seriousness: ¡°I do not know, but brother does not like to say everything to the father and mother. I think he is not a talkative person, why, why you ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just want to ask.¡± Su Mo Li said with a smile. Zhong Li Xi thought it was a bit strange, but Su Mo Li had already started to teach her to play the Qin, so she didn¡¯t ask anything. In the evening, after dinner, Zhong Li Xi sent Su Mo Li out of the palace. Su Mo Li wasn¡¯t relieved until she got into the carriage. Fortunately, Zhong Li Shi didn¡¯t come over. However, when she returned to Cui Zhu Courtyard, she saw Zhong Li Shi sitting inside. Su Mo Li took two steps back and glanced at Cheng Tao and Huang Fan. She saw that the two were cleaning up as usual and frowned as she walked in again. ¡°Miss, do you need anything to eat?¡± Huang Fan came over with a teapot, ¡°This is the newly brewed floral tea; you should try it.¡± Saying that she was about to walk in. In the next second, Su Mo Li directly stood in front of Huang Fan and took the teapot from her hand, ¡°All right, you guys go rest, don¡¯t come in without my order.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Huang Fan touched her nose and felt a little strange. What¡¯s wrong with Miss? Cheng Tao also walked over with some doubts on her face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Fan shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°All right, go busy yourself first; if Miss calls us, we¡¯ll go in again.¡± Inside, Su Mo Li put the teapot on the table. She sat down, picked up an apple, and nibbled on it. For a while, the atmosphere was extraordinarily delicate. Except for the sound of Su Mo Li eating, there was no more, as if there was no one else in this room. Zhong Li Shi watched for half a day, but after seeing Su Moli finished her third apple, he then opened his mouth and said: ¡°You are not curious?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not curious?¡± Su Moli asked rhetorically. Zhong Li Shi quirked the corner of his lips, ¡°Princess Su Rou is really different from the rumors.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you find that out?¡± Su Mo Li continued in dislike, ¡°Just say what Your Highness the Crown Prince wants to say.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will make your matter public?¡± Zhong Li Shi became more interested. Su Mo Li swept a glance at Zhong Li Shi: ¡°Then they will only think that Your Highness the Crown Prince has developed a mental condition. The kind of person I am, everyone knows, I am weak, helpless, pitiful. Even if I have Grandmaster Feng He and Shi Zhu as my backers, they will only think that I am lucky.¡± ¡°If Your Highness does not believe me, you can go outside and ask around and find out.¡± Zhong Li Shi seemed to have thought of something and said slowly: ¡°It seems that Princess Su Rou has found a good way out for herself from the very beginning.¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Mo Li looked up at Zhong Li Shi, ¡°I never thought I would be found out.¡± Saying this, Su Mo Li was a bit resentful. Zhong Li Shi laughed lightly: ¡°In that case, I will say it straight. Su Mo Li, regarding Aunt Huimin¡¯s issue, I can help you, but you have to help me find an account book.¡± Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows. This actually coincided with what she thought. Now that Su Chen completely favored Zhong Li Ling, the prime minister was no longer neutral, making the atmosphere at the court extraordinarily delicate. Su Mo Li actually couldn¡¯t figure it out. The emperor clearly favored Zhong Li Shi and showed his love and acceptance for Zhong Li Shi. So why would anyone want to rebel and pull Zhong Li Shi down? If Zhong Li Shi was not worthy of being the crown prince, then it would be a different matter. But clearly, Zhong Li Shi¡¯s virtue as a crown prince is already very good. Well, there are always some people who desire too much, so that the court¡¯s atmosphere was getting worse and worse. Yesterday she actually went to the crown prince is for this matter. Therefore, Su Mo Li directly answered: ¡°Good, what does the account book look like? You have to tell me clearly.¡± Saying that, she took out a pen and paper: ¡°Draw it out.¡± Zhong Li Shi walked over, picked up the pen, and quickly drew it. Su Mo Li glanced at the drawing and then glanced at the account book on the table next to him. The corners of her mouth twitched: ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince did draw it very similarly, but I want to know, is there any difference between this account book and other account books?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what the account book looks like? I¡¯m telling you now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Su Mo Li rolled his eyes without a good attitude, ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± Zhong Li Shi laughed lightly twice, ¡°Well, Princess Su Rou County is too polite.¡± Su Mo Li only felt choked and replied in a good-natured manner, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything, Princess Su Rou can go directly to the East Palace to look for me.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, she saw Zhong Li Shi jump out of the window and leave. Seeing this, Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes deepened a few points. Being able to avoid Cheng Tao, Huang Fan, and the surrounding secret guards, this martial art, was unfathomable. Thinking this way, Su Mo Li was a little apprehensive. She didn¡¯t know if her cooperation with the crown prince was akin to seeking a tiger for its skin. ¡°Miss, the Madam has invited you.¡± Outside, the voice of Cheng Tao rang out. Su Mo Li answered and walked out. She heard Orange Peach whisper, ¡°Miss, Madam asked someone to call you over for dinner, and I don¡¯t know what it means.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go and see.¡± After Su Mo Li replied, she took Cheng Tao to go over. As soon as she reached the courtyard, she saw Li Qianshi walking over with a smile, ¡°Li¡¯er is here, come in, Master is waiting for you.¡± Saying that she held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and walked in. So attentive? Su Mo Li¡¯s heart slightly sank. She wanted to see what Li Qianshi had come up with again. After entering, they saw Su Xin Zhen and Su Jia Xuan were also there. ¡°Big sister!¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she called out, ¡°Today, my master came over and asked about you.¡± Su Mo Li smiled gently and bowed towards Su Chen before walking to the side and sitting down, ¡°Father.¡± Su Chen put down his teacup and nodded his head. Su Xin Zhen gave Su Mo Li a mocking glance and said nothing. Su Mo Li looked at Su Jia Xuan again and saw that Su Jia Xuan also shook her head. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. ¡°Serve the food.¡± As Li Qianshi¡¯s voice fell, the maids came in with the food. Each kind of dish was explicitly Su Mo Li¡¯s favorite. ¡°Li¡¯er eat quickly; everything here is what you love to eat.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Just in case, she actually pretended to like to eat these items, and every time she never ate them. After all, there were usually many dishes on the table. She only had to put one more chopstick in a bowl of dishes, and it was fine. But now the table is full of dishes she hates, how can she eat? It¡¯s really was taking a stone and smashing your own feet! On the side, Cheng Tao could not help but twitch the corners of her mouth as she looked at Su Mo Li with pity. Su Mo Li expressionlessly ate the bitter melon, green vegetables, and fatty meat ¡­¡­ When she had eaten a small half bowl, she put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hands: ¡°Today I ate something with the second princess, so I can¡¯t eat much. Father and mother and two sisters should eat more.¡± Li Qianshi glanced at Su Chen, put down her bowls and chopsticks, and said with a smile, ¡°Today, I asked Li¡¯er to come over because there is another thing that I need Li¡¯er¡¯s help.¡± Su Mo Li had a smile on her face, and her eyes were clear: ¡°Mother can just say whatever she wants to say, we are all family.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too. We are all a family; then I will say whatever I want to say.¡± Li Qianshi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s this. I discussed this with your father and want you to talk to Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi. Let them both come to the house to teach your brother.¡± ¡°Your brother was placed in my mother¡¯s house when he was five years old. Now he is also seven years old and has reached the age of enlightenment. He will return to the capital in ten days.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s complexion darkened, and a puzzled look surfaced on her face: ¡°Younger brother is so young, why should he be sent away?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Li asked silk hesitantly, sighed, ¡°Is it not because the Lord Chen¡¯s son is excessive, and bullied your brother. Your brother fought back and accidentally broke the head of the Lord Chen¡¯s son, so your father sent him away.¡± Su Mo Li sneered. A five-year-old child can break another person¡¯s head. Wasn¡¯t that arrogant? ¡°Oh? This Grand Duke Chen is too much; I wonder how Grand Duke Chen bullied his younger brother?¡± Su Mo Li said, pretending to be angry. Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of uncertainty: ¡°It¡¯s nothing; it¡¯s just that your brother accidentally destroyed Grand Duke Chen¡¯s books.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask this; you just need to invite Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi to come.¡± Su Chen frowned: ¡°Our Su family only has one male son, Lin¡¯er. We must give him the best so that when the time comes, we can win glory for the Su family and support you, three sisters.¡± Li Qianshi hastily nodded: ¡°Yes, when you get married in the future, if you want to get a foothold in your husband¡¯s family, you still have to rely on your father and brother in your maternal family. Li¡¯er, what do you think?¡± Su Mo Li put down the teacup, slowly said: ¡°Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s side, I dare not guarantee it.¡± ¡°After all, Grandmaster Feng He is highly respected. Even if you are nominally his master, it is not good enough to force him. So, please ask Miss Shi.¡± Su Chen said slowly. Li Qianshi had an unwilling look on her face. Su Mo Li shook her head and said in a serious manner, ¡°Father misunderstood. What I mean is, on Miss Shi¡¯s side, she will definitely not come. Grand Duke Chen loves books like his life, but younger brother destroyed Grand Duke Chen¡¯s books. In Miss Shi¡¯s opinion, if younger brother¡¯s character is worrying, she will not teach.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Su Chen slammed the table, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Xinzhen said smugly, ¡°Big sister, you are not Miss Shi; who are you to speak in her place. It¡¯s not that you think the younger brother has a deficiency in virtue, right? He¡¯s only seven years old, and you¡¯re smearing him like this?¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyes had a dangerous look, and he coldly stared at Su Mo Li: ¡°How do you explain Zhen¡¯er¡¯s words?¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, if you are not willing to help, that¡¯s all you need to say. Why do you say this about your brother? This is your own brother! How can you ¡­¡­¡± Li Qianshi whispered as she cried. Su Chen said with a sullen face: ¡°Lin¡¯er is my Su family¡¯s only son. If you do not help him, in the future, if you have an accident, don¡¯t think that the Su family will help you!¡± Only son? When her own mother died, she was pregnant with her own brother! Su Mo Li laughed lightly, lowered her eyes, and took a few deep breaths. No, her anger can not be suppressed! ¡± Virtue has no loss. Don¡¯t you have a number in your heart?¡± Translators Note: Su Mo Li is a serial knock out master. She reminds me of Xiao Budian from History¡¯s Number 1 Founder. Also last chapter for a week guys :(. I need to stock up on chapters to continue daily releases. We have 23 more chapters until White Lotus is done. I¡¯m also taking suggestions for the next novel to translate(preferably something not Q*dian so I don¡¯t get hit with a take down notice & less than 300 chapters) CH 59 NOVEMBER 2, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li¡¯s words stunned everyone present. Obviously, they did not expect that the Su Mori would actually say such words directly. Su Xin Zhen was the first to respond and stood up in a flash: ¡°Father! You see, this is what she really said! ¡° ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to help her brother at all! All she¡¯s looking for are excuses! ¡° Su Mo Li blinked her big eyes. With a light smile on her face, she reached out, straightened her sleeves, and stood up: ¡°I can¡¯t decide what Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi want, sorry. ¡° With that, she was about to leave. However, she was directly stopped by Su Xin Zhen. ¡°You say the words clearly! ¡° Su Mo Li looked at Su Xin Zhen in confusion: ¡°What I said is not clear enough? It seems that sister needs to study hard, otherwise if you don¡¯t understand such a simple meaning of what I said, if someone speaks more profoundly in the future, then sister will be lost in the dark? If you don¡¯t respond correctly, you¡¯ll lose the face of the Su family. ¡° ¡°You! Who told you this? Now we are talking about the younger brother, how can you say that about him? ¡° Su Mo Li was silent for a while and looked at Su Chen: ¡°Does father also think that what I said is wrong? Or that it¡¯s nonsense? I just returned to the capital, and I was able to hear the gossip about my brother. My brother has been gone for two years, and according to what happened, everyone should have forgotten about it, yet ¡­¡­ ¡° Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°In this case, younger brother¡¯s actions were really disgraceful, and his conduct was indeed improper, but the good thing is that younger brother is still young, it is not impossible to teach him properly. ¡° ¡°As for Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi, they will not be willing to have a person of such character as my brother, and I can¡¯t offend them because of this matter. If word gets out that I am disliked by Grandmaster Feng He senior and Miss Shi, then the Su family will also be affected. Father, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°It is impossible to ruin the future of all of us in the Su family for Lin¡¯er alone, right? ¡° Li Qianshi frowned and said slowly: ¡°It¡¯s just to let you ¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°Mother. ¡± Su Mo Li directly interrupted Li Qianshi¡¯s words and said lightly, ¡°The nature of Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi, no one knows better than me. Furthermore, third sister is now Miss Shi¡¯s disciple, do you want Miss Shi to drag the third sister into trouble? ¡° Li Qianshi froze. ¡°Then how about this. ¡± Su Xin Zhen immediately said, ¡°When Miss Shi comes over, let Miss Shi teach younger brother well and just not teach Xuan¡¯er. ¡° Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Xin Zhen incredulously, ¡°On what grounds? ¡° ¡°What do you mean by what grounds? Younger brother needs to learn these things in order to run the Su family in the future, what¡¯s the use of you learning these things? If you want to learn, I will teach you. Besides, if the title of Miss Shi¡¯s disciple is given to Lin¡¯er, it will be good for Lin¡¯er. Father, do you think so? ¡° Su Chen thought about it and nodded: ¡°Zhen¡¯er is right. ¡° Su Jia Xuan looked at Li Qianshi, but saw Li Qianshi said in a soft voice: ¡°Xuan¡¯er, if you want to learn, mother will hire other teacher for you, you ¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°No! ¡± Su Jia Xuan stood up and stared angrily at Li Qianshi, ¡°Mother, I am also your daughter, why are you so biased? ¡° ¡°You child, where am I biased? You ¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± Su Jia Xuan interrupted Li Qianshi¡¯s words, ¡°Do you think that master will let you go? My master is not an ordinary person, only she can pick her disciple! ¡° Su Mo Li felt that these people are really ridiculously stupid. Such a simple thing, but they actually couldn¡¯t figure it out? ¡°You try, maybe it will be possible? Besides, Lin¡¯er is not worse than you, you ¡­¡­ ¡° However Su Jia Xuan didn¡¯t wait for Li Qianshi to finish, she directly ran out. ¡°This child! Why is she so brain dead! ¡± Li Qianshi was furious, but after all she is her own child and she cannot say anything. She was afraid that Su Chen would blame Su Jia Xuan for this, so she said, ¡°This matter still has to be said to Li¡¯er, Xuan¡¯er is still small after all. ¡° Su Mo Li could only feel that was funny: ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about this matter, father, mother, I¡¯ll go first. ¡° Saying that, Su Mo Li bypassed Su Xin Zhen and directly left. Su Chen said with a sullen face, ¡°First pick up Lin¡¯er, then let¡¯s talk about the rest. ¡° Su Xin Zhen only felt that she was in an extremely good mood and even ate an extra bowl of rice before going back. The next day, after Su Mo Li returned from Old Madame Su¡¯s place, she sat in the courtyard, not knowing what she was thinking about. Huang Fan and Cheng Tao looked at each other and both saw a puzzled look in each other¡¯s eyes. An hour later, Su Mo Li changed her clothes: ¡°Let¡¯s go into the palace. ¡° Cheng Tao hurriedly followed, and they went to the second princesses palace. When Su Mo Li arrived, she sat by the window and drank tea without talking. Su Mo Li shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m going to see the emperor. ¡° ¡°Father? ¡± Zhong Li Xi was even more puzzled, ¡°Why are you looking for Father? ¡° Su Mo Li pursed her lips and smiled at Zhong Li Xi. Zhong Li Xi sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there, let¡¯s go. ¡° Saying that, she held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and walked out. When they arrived at the imperial study, Zhong Li Xi found an excuse to leave. For Zhong Li Xi¡¯s attitude, Su Mo Li¡¯s heart is very grateful. The emperor was also very puzzled as to why Su Mo Li came to him. Only after seeing Su Mo Li sit down did he ask with a smile, ¡°Is there something wrong with Li¡¯er? ¡° ¡°Your Majesty, there is something fishy about my mother¡¯s death, I have found some evidence, please give me a chance to find out the cause of my mother¡¯s death, Your Majesty. ¡° As soon as the words fell, Su Mo Li knelt down: ¡°At first, it was said that my mother died of a disease, but after I returned to the house, I found the prescription that was used to treat my mother. It was a prescription for ordinary wind and cold. ¡° Saying that, Su Mo Li then took out the prescription and handed it to the emperor. ¡°So, I do not believe that my mother just died of an infectious disease, I want to investigate, please Your Majesty fulfill my wish. ¡° The emperor looked at the yellowed paper in his hands and frowned: ¡°How do you know that this prescription is your mother¡¯s prescription? ¡° ¡°Your Majesty, there is no impermeable wall in the world. If you want to find it, it can always be found. ¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes appeared firm, ¡°Your Majesty has reason to be suspicious but I will find all the evidence, just asking Your Majesty to do justice to my mother. ¡° ¡°Good, if you can find out, I¡¯m willing to give you justice. ¡± The emperor put down the prescription and said slowly. ¡°Get up. ¡° Su Mo Li stood up, walked to the desk and took out a piece of paper: ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Here is a small token of appreciation, please accept it. ¡° After saying that, Su Mo Li bowed, turned around and left. The emperor picked up the paper and opened it. He took a breath and stood up directly: ¡°Quick! Stop County Princess Su Rou! ¡° ¡°No, ask County Mistress Sou Rou to come back safely! ¡° Although Da Guozi was puzzled, he still followed the emperor¡¯s instructions and called her back. Su Mo Li smiled and said to Da Guozi: ¡°You go back to report to the emperor, everything should be done according to what is written. ¡° Da Guozi was still a little hesitant. ¡°No need to panic, the emperor will not blame you. ¡° Thinking of the emperor¡¯s expression just now, Da Guozi nodded: ¡°Take care, Princess. ¡° Only then did he go back to his post. The emperor listened to his words and took a deep breath. The excitement on his face made Da Guozi feel a little strange: ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong? ¡° The emperor slowly said: ¡°I could not have imagined that the Golden Pavilion is actually a business under the name of Li¡¯er. The imperial treasury is empty. The owner of the Golden Pavilion has solved the urgent need, and then signed an agreement with me. From now on, 10% of the proceeds of the Golden Pavilion will be shared with me, and I will protect the Golden Pavilion. ¡° ¡°What? ¡± Da Guozi was full of shock, ¡°County princess Suo Rou actually gave such a profitable industry to you, Your Majesty? ¡° ¡°Yes! ¡± The emperor laughed, ¡°I think, she also wanted to use this industry to negotiate with me before. Only I did not expect that as soon as I agreed to her request, this girl gave this to me, and also asked me to keep this matter quiet. ¡° ¡°This girl ¡­¡­ we do not know her well enough ah! ¡± The emperor said this slowly, ¡°so, you go call Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi over. I would like to know what else this girl is hiding from me. ¡° Da Gouzi heart dropped with a ¡°thud¡±. He glanced at the emperor, but could not distinguish between his happiness and sadness. After thinking about it, he still said: ¡°County Suo Rou did all this to get justice for Princess Huimin. Not only that, but she also helped the emperor a lot. ¡° ¡°I know all this, all right, I still don¡¯t know what you are thinking? ¡° The emperor glanced at Da Guozi: ¡°Go invite them over. ¡° After Feng He and Shi Zhu came over, the emperor exchanged a few pleasantries and then asked about Su Mo Li. Feng He and Shi Zhu glanced at each other and slowly said, ¡°The relationship between me and County Princess Suo Rou, Your Majesty should know that County Princess Suo Rou can be said to be my master. If we put aside this identity, if we have a disciple like County Princess Suo Rou, it would be a blessing for our group. ¡° Shi Zhu was silent for a while and said, ¡°County Princess Suo Rou¡¯s talent is very impressive, but her health is not good and she has delayed many things. ¡° ¡°She is a very smart person, and can also grow in adversity, only, I did not expect that Su Mo Li, who has suffered so much is actually the first daughter of the Prime Minister and Princess as well as your niece. ¡° Speaking of this, Shi Zhu snorted, ¡°Your Majesty, your niece is bullied by someone, this is not putting you in their eyes ah! ¡° ¡°Although I have conflicts with Su Mo Li, I have to say that she is really pitiful. ¡° ¡°She has earned her current status. ¡° ¡°By the way, I heard that her own mother died in a very strange way. Your Majesty, you also did not properly investigate? I think that Prime Minister Su is not a good person. ¡° The corner of Feng He¡¯s eyes twitched. He a sip of tea from the side and maintained a high profile. The emperor¡¯s face sank a few points: ¡°Miss Shi be careful what you say. ¡° ¡°Tch. ¡± Shi Zhu leaned back in her chair with her hands behind her head, ¡°Since the emperor does not believe me, then it can¡¯t be helped. But the emperor should investigate properly, rather than trust people, ah! This corruption is not a trivial matter. Your Majesty, your hard-earned silver is divided by these corrupt officials, are you not angry? ¡° The emperor said indifferently: ¡°I know what I want to know, the two of you please go back. ¡° Shi Zhu stood up, swept a glance at the emperor, lightly laughed twice: ¡°Your Majesty, the person you value is a murderer and a corrupt official yet you are not afraid? ¡° The emperor¡¯s face sank once again, his eyes were deep and profound. After going out, Feng He looked helplessly at Shi Zhu: ¡°Imperial power is not to be provoked ah. ¡° Shi Zhu raised her eyebrows: ¡°Is he the only imperial power that I¡¯ve provoked? Moreover, Su Mo Li was bullied like this, are you not distressed? ¡° Feng He smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Su Mo Li? ¡° Shi Zhu coldly snorted, and her eyes crossed with a trace of killing intent: ¡°No one in this world can bully her except me, if some people o not have eyes, do not blame me Shi Zhu for mercilessly ¡­¡­ ¡° Translator¡¯s Note: What¡¯s up beautiful people Long time to Shi Zhu is true tsundere Only I can bully her Also the emperor is lowkey stupid and selfish. Your sister took an injury that would have killed you and she died in a suspicious manner. Instead of investigating, you let it slide and keep a clearly corrupt official who killed her by your side. He can rot in hell. CH 60 NOVEMBER 3, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS At night, Su Mo Li walked out in her night clothes. Right after arriving at the private room of the restaurant, she saw Shi Zhu. Wearing a white dress, Shi Zhu held a wine glass in one hand and put one hand casually on her crossed legs, with a smiling look on her face. Seeing Su Mo Li sit down, she put down her crossed legs and looked at Su Mo Li with raised eyebrows: ¡°What a miserable mess! This is how you take revenge? ¡° Su Mo Li laughed lightly, picked up chopsticks and started to eat while saying: ¡°No, I just want to make the things he especially wants to disappear one by one through the official way, so that he can feel pain. ¡° ¡°Therefore, I have to plan properly. If I let him die directly, it would be too unpleasant and too cheap. ¡° Su Mo Li¡¯s words made Shi Zhu give a thumbs up: ¡°Ruthless, you are totally ruthless. Speak up, do you need my help? ¡° ¡°Although you stood me up, since you have something serious to do, I¡¯ll forgive you. ¡° Shi Zhu¡¯s generous look amused Su Mo Li. After thinking about it, she said slowly: ¡°There is one thing that I need your help with. ¡° ¡°Su Chen likes your paintings very much, so if you offer to come visit the study, he should agree. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ve searched all the places in Su mansion and only the study is left. ¡° ¡°What are you looking for? ¡± The smile on Shi Zhu¡¯s face disappeared, and was replaced by a serious look. ¡°The account book. ¡± Su Mo Li said softly, ¡°What is written in it is the evidence of Su Chen¡¯s embezzlement. ¡° ¡°Good. ¡° Shi Zhu nodded, ¡°Tomorrow I will go to Su Mansion. ¡° ¡°Many thanks. ¡± Su Mo Li lifted the wine glass, ¡± Have a drink? ¡° Before Shi Zhu could say anything, she saw Su Mo Li drink it all in one go. The corners of her mouth twitched and she called the waiter. After saying a few words, the shopkeeper quickly came up and sighed: ¡°Miss is drunk after one cup, how can this be good? ¡° Shi Zhu looked at Su Mo Li and had a bit of a headache. She shouldn¡¯t have ordered wine just now! The shopkeeper is also a bit helpless. Su Mo Li already has the feeling of drunkenness and the scene in front of her wobbled. She blinked hard and could not easily see Shi Zhu¡¯s figure: ¡°That, I thought my alcohol consumption has increased, I¡¯m really sorry. ¡° ¡°Pfft! ¡° The whole person rolled straight down from the chair, fell on the floor, and fell asleep. The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes were wide and incredulous as he watched this sequence of actions: ¡°This ¡­¡­ ¡° Shi Zhu had a bit of a headache: ¡°You go find a carriage, I¡¯ll take her to my place. ¡° Becasue of Shi Zhu and Feng He¡¯s identity, the emperor specially gave the two people each a mansion. The sound coming from the carriage wheels was extraordinarily clear in the silent night. In the carriage, Shi Zhu looked at the unconscious Su Mo Li, could not help but mutter: ¡°Not afraid that I will sell you! ¡° Su Mo Li seems to have sensed the situation. She rolled over and wrapped an arm directly around Shi Zhu¡¯s waist. The intimate move made Shi Zhu suddenly blush. Her hand threw Su Mo Li¡¯s hand to the side. Looking at the arm that slammed against the table, the sound made Shi Zhu¡¯s mouth twitch. This should be very painful ¡­¡­ Su Mo Li turned over, revealing her small face. The delicate features let Shi Zhu be in a trance, and her mind inexplicably thought of the first time when she saw Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li is obviously smaller than herself, but she calmly hid herself, so that those thugs could not find her. She was obviously so thin and weak, but she always gave all the food to herself. If she hadn¡¯t seen that she was late in coming back and went out to look for her, she wouldn¡¯t have found her, and she would have passed away from hunger. ¡°Ai ¡­¡­ ¡° Shi Zhu sighed and a helpless look appeared on her face, ¡°Who let me owe you, eventually I have to pay it back. ¡° When they arrived at the mansion, Shi Zhu arranged for Su Mo Li, before returning to her room and sleeping. Su Mo Li woke up in the latter half of the night. She rubbed her brow and drank the still warm sober soup next to her before walking out. ¡°Going away? ¡° Shi Zhu turned to look at Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li responded, ¡°See you tomorrow. ¡° After saying that, she exerted her inner strength and quickly left. However, not long after leaving, a black shadow flashed by. Su Mo Li stood on the roof of who knows who¡¯s house and looked at the oncoming black shadow and raised her eyebrows: ¡°Prince? ¡° Zhong Li Shi glanced at Su Moli in surprise. After arriving in front of her, his eyebrows faintly wrinkled: ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking? ¡° Su Mo Li: ¡°¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°The prince has a good nose. ¡° Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of disapproval: ¡°It¡¯s late at night, County Princess Suo Rou should pay more attention to it. ¡° Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°Farewell. ¡° However, just as she tried to use her internal energy, she couldn¡¯t stand up and fell straight down from the roof! Zhong Li Shi quickly rushed over! ¡°Bang! ¡° Su Mo Li touched her buttocks and looked at Zhong Li Shi who was standing by the side, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely: ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t save me a little? ¡° Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Mo Li and slowly said, ¡°Men and women should not be close to each other. ¡° Su Mo Li: ¡°¡­¡­ ¡° Can she hit someone? Is this the time to talk about male and female intimacy? Should there not be a hero to save the beauty? This prince is not right in the head! Zhong Li Shi was also very embarrassed. It¡¯s not his fault, it¡¯s just that there were many ladies who wanted to use this bitter ploy before. After he fell for it twice, he didn¡¯t dare to save the beauty anymore! Su Mo Li stood up, took a step forward, and the pain coming from her ankle made her silent for a while. ¡°My foot is twisted. ¡° Su Mo Li did not have the good grace to look at Zhong Li Shi: ¡°You carry me back! ¡° Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows and thought about which way he should carry the person in front of him. Su Mo Li thought Zhong Li Shi was reluctant, said: ¡± Can you not be squemish! When you were injured, it was me who carried you to the palace gate! I have saved you, you can¡¯t help me even once? ¡° ¡°What? ¡± Zhong Li Shi snapped his head up, ¡°It¡¯s you! ¡° Su Mo Li glanced at Zhong Li Shi in confusion, and saw that Zhong Li Shi had a complicated face; like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. It was a bit strange: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡° ¡°How can you hold a man like that? ¡° Zhong Li Shi finally couldn¡¯t help but say it, and then the tips of his ears flushed red. Su Mo Li nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll change the way I hold men later, can you carry me back first? It¡¯s almost dawn. ¡° Zhong Li Shi frowned deeply: ¡°Later do not hug men. ¡° Then, he carried Su Mo Li on his back: ¡°If those men are just trying to cheat your kindness, what should you do? ¡° Su Mo Li lay on Zhong Li Shi¡¯s back and her voice soft and comfortable: ¡°I won¡¯t lose anything either! ¡° ¡°You! ¡° Zhong Li Shi frowned deeper and deeper: ¡°You¡¯re a girl, it¡¯s always you who suffers! ¡° ¡°They can¡¯t beat me. ¡± Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So I won¡¯t lose out either. ¡° Zhong Li Shi had a headache. Su Mo Li was a little confused. She did not feel that she was wrong to do so. When you meet someone who needs to be saved, even if it¡¯s a man, you still have to save them! After all, it is beneficial to yourself. For example, Shi Zhu, at first if she did not know her identity, she would not save. But fortunately she saved her, otherwise she would have starved to death. For a while, both did not speak. Without speaking, his attention could not be diverted, and Zhong Li Shi felt the softness of the person on his back. From time to time, there was a nice aroma lingering around the tip of his nose. Zhong Li Shi only felt that his body¡¯s temperature was getting higher and higher, and it had already reached the level of dryness and heat. The good thing is that he had already arrived at the Su Mansion. Su Mo Li slipped down, took a look at the Su Mansion gate, and carefully walked in through the side door. Looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s back, Zhong Li Shi couldn¡¯t help but use his inner strength and jumped in. He saw that Su Mo Li was already being supported by her own maid and went back to her courtyard. The next day, old Madame Su learned that Su Mo Li had asked for a doctor, and after asking a few questions, she said with a smile, ¡°This girl is too reckless, she doesn¡¯t have an old mama in that courtyard either. ¡° Saying that, he sighed: ¡°Is Grandma Lin still here? ¡° Grandma Ke was slightly stunned, and then waved away the crowd, ¡°Old Madam, she¡¯s here. ¡° ¡°Go on, send her to Cui Zhu Yuan. ¡± Old Madam Su said slowly, ¡°Back then, she did nothing wrong, yet she was driven away by that one who found a reason to do so. ¡° ¡°I know that she was waiting for Li¡¯er to come back. ¡° ¡°Now what she was waiting for is here, let her go over. ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° Grandma Ke answered and personally went to the servants room. Grandma Lin did heavy work every day and had been bullied by the underlings, but these days it was much better and she had a chance to breathe. Hearing the news, Grandma Lin was overjoyed. She hurriedly thanked him and followed Grandma Ke to Cui Zhu Yuan. Su Mo Li was helped out by Cheng Tao, and when she saw Grandma Lin, a smile appeared on her little face. She was just about to say something when she coughed. When Grandma Ke saw this, her face was full of pity, and after saying a few words of care, she left. ¡°Miss! ¡° Grandma Lin walked a few steps faster. Her lips trembled a few times and she wanted to say something, but could not say anything. Her pair of cloudy eyes filled with excitement. Su Mo Li let Huang Fan help Grandma Lin sit down, then said: ¡°Grandma, no need to be polite, you are my mother¡¯s personal maid. I have a lot of things I want to ask you, but things are not urgent, you first take good care of your body. ¡° ¡°You just need to know that I don¡¯t believe that Mother died of the disease. ¡° Grandma Lin¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded vigorously while crying silently. ¡°Grandma just rest, leave the rest to me. ¡° Su Mo Li smiled at Grandma Lin: ¡°Huang Fan, take Grandma down to rest. ¡° After the two people left, Cheng Tao asked, ¡°Miss, how did you know that the old lady would assign Grandma Lin to you? ¡° ¡°These few days I have been asking people to say something about Grandma Lin from time to time. Grandmother loves me and naturally she also knows Grandma Lin¡¯s loyalty. It was just a matter of time before she gave her to me. ¡° Su Mo Li smiled gently: ¡°By the way, is Shi Zhu here? ¡° ¡°Miss Shi came an hour ago and is now in the master¡¯s study. ¡± Cheng Tao answered. Su Mo Li nodded: ¡°Since Shi Zhu is helping me to find something, then we can¡¯t be idle either. I heard that Su Xin Zhen went to see the Second Prince today? Great, you go and arrange for those two women. In this mansion, how can there be only one person, Li Qianshi, in sole favor? ¡° CH 61 NOVEMBER 4, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS When Concubine Shui and Concubine Nian received the news, they were both very surprised and did not reply directly to Cheng Tao. When Cheng Tao informed Su Mo Li, Su Mo Li did not feel that it was strange. After all, it takes time to make a decision. Su Mo Li got up and said slowly: ¡°There is no hurry. Let¡¯s wait. By the way, how is Su Lin? ¡° Cheng Tao shook her head, her face was full of disgust: ¡°Su Lin this person has been spoiled by the elders and has grown crooked. ¡° ¡°Bullying maids and servants is one thing, but he also bullies the little girls of his relatives. At a young age, all he is proficient in is eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. ¡° ¡°Obviously only a seven-year-old child, but so domineering. I really do not understand. ¡° ¡°Things will turn around. ¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently, ¡°There is nothing strange. ¡° ¡°Three days later, they will return. ¡± Cheng Tai continued. Su Mo Li rubbed the rim of her cup. She was silent for a and then said slowly, ¡°I know. ¡° ¡°Miss, what do are you thinking? ¡± Huang Fan asked suspiciously. Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°Just let nature take its course. ¡° Cheng Tao and Huang Fan glanced at each other and both saw a puzzled look in each other¡¯s eyes. This is not like their own lady ah! Miss has always had a plan, when will she go with the flow? Su Mo Li got up, patted the non-existent dust off her body, and walked out of the room. She looked at the maids in the courtyard and raised an eyebrow: ¡°Zi Su, follow me out. ¡° Zi Su in the corner raised her head. She blinked her eyes while holding the steamed bun and looked confused. Seeing this, a few smiles appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face: ¡°Eat while walking. ¡° Zi Su answered and immediately followed. After finishing the steamed bun in three bites, she whispered, ¡°Miss, where are we going? ¡° ¡°To mother¡¯s. ¡° Zi Su felt it was a little strange and wondered why Miss would bring her along. After all, she used to take Cheng Tao and Huang Fan with her. But she didn¡¯t think much about it too much and followed behind Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li¡¯s arrival made Li Qianshi feel a little strange: ¡°Let her in, I want to see what she wants. ¡° After Su Mo Li came in, she gave a greeting towards Li Qianshi. In terms of etiquette, there was no fault to be found. ¡°What brings Li¡¯er here today? ¡° Li Qianshi faintly looked at Su Mo Li with a smile on her face. Looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s features, her hand fiercely tightened. She had to say that Su Mo Li looked a little too good-looking. Thinking about the what she was going to ask next, Li Qianshi immediately said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Let Li¡¯er be straightforward. ¡° Su Mo Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, I¡¯m just afraid that because of Lin¡¯er¡¯s matter, mother misunderstood me, so I came here to talk to my mother. ¡° ¡°Lin¡¯er is also coming back soon, in the end his age is small. How about when Miss Shi teaches Xuan¡¯er, let Lin¡¯er listen next to her? If there is anything he doesn¡¯t understand, he can ask Xuan¡¯er, what does mother think? ¡° Li Qinshi smiled: ¡°In this matter, your father has his own plans. Yesterday your father also said that he will have a good talk with Miss Shi. Since you don¡¯t want to, we can¡¯t force you, right? ¡° ¡°After all, Lin¡¯er is not your own brother, you not being willing to help him is also normal. ¡° After speaking, Li Qianshi picked up the tea cup next to her, ¡°Speaking more is useless, Li¡¯er can leave first. ¡° ¡°Ai ¡­¡­ ¡± sniffed, Su Mo Li heaved a sigh, ¡°It seems that mother still does not forgive me, not to mention the others, just speaking of Xuan¡¯er. Mother is not afraid of dragging Xuan¡¯er down, so that she can not be Miss Shi¡¯s disciple? ¡° Li Qianshi frowned: ¡°what is Li¡¯er saying? What do you mean that by teaching Lin¡¯er it will drag down Xuan¡¯er? Besides, we just want you to mention it to Miss Shi, we didn¡¯t say that Miss Shi must teach Lin¡¯er? ¡° ¡°Just give Lin¡¯er a chance, yet Li¡¯er is not even willing. In that case, I do not want to say more, Li¡¯er should go back. ¡° Su Mo Li lifted her eyes, his face was full of aggravation and tears appeared and disappeared in her eyes, but it was more than enough to make people¡¯s hearts feel compassionate. ¡°Mother, just because I am not your own daughter, so you dislike me like this? And your statement that Lin¡¯er is not my real brother, how can he not be my real brother? He has the same father as me! Yes, I know, mother has never treated me as her own daughter, right? ¡° ¡°Fine, fine, I understand ¡­¡­ ¡± said Su Mo Li, then stood up and was just about to leave when he heard an unfamiliar voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Did County Princess Su Rou and Madam Su quarrel? ¡° As a woman walked in, Li Qianshi¡¯s face changed imperceptibly. She glanced at the maid next to her and gave her a fierce glare. The little maid shrank her neck, her face full of aggravation. Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes darkened, but she turned around without moving. When she saw the woman¡¯s face, she quickly wiped away her tears: ¡°Madam Qian. ¡° ¡°County Princess Su Rou. ¡± Madam Qian bowed her body. ¡°Madam Qian is very polite. ¡° County Princess Su Rou said in a soft voice and helped Madam Qian up. Madam Qian¡¯s husband was the imperial historian, and she came today to give Su Jia Xuan a visit. Li Qianshi smiled and asked someone to bring tea and pour water, then said: ¡°Doesn¡¯t Li¡¯er have the habit of taking a nap? It should be the right time. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy today, I would like to talk to my mother, so that she doesn¡¯t misunderstand me. It¡¯s really my heart for my third sister, you can¡¯t ruin her future for the sake of brother! ¡° Su Mo Li¡¯s words just finished when Li Qianshi immediately chided: ¡°Li¡¯er, what are you talking about? Xuan¡¯er is my child, I will not harm her! ¡° Su Mo Li pretended to shrink her neck in fear. Her eyes filled with tears and she was about to speak, but she coughed violently. Zi Su hurriedly handed water to Su Mo Li: ¡°Miss, you moisten your throat. ¡° Su Mo Li took it. Her face was a little pale, her hand covered her chest, and she seemed to be very uncomfortable. Madame Qian hurriedly said: ¡°County Princess Su Rou, are you okay? Madame Su, why are you still sitting still? Hurry up and find a doctor! If something happens to Su Rou, how can I explain to Lord Su? ¡° ¡°Thank you, Madam Qian, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Su Mo Li hoarsely said while leaning on Zi Su, ¡°Mother is so worried that she has already gotten used to it, not that she doesn¡¯t care about me. ¡° Madame Qian frowned and glanced at Li Qianshi¡¯s expression. Li Qianshi also just reacted, which barely showed a worried look, but it was also a little too deliberate. In fact, it is not fair to blame Li Qianshi for not reacting, it is really that Su Mo Li coughed too sudden. But after all, having lived a long life, Li Qianshi soon reacted and personally poured a cup of tea for Su Mo Li: ¡°Li¡¯er is not well, go back to rest first. Whatever is the matter, wait until you are better. ¡° Su Mo Li grabbed Li Qianshi¡¯s wrist with her backhand, and her little face was full of expectation: ¡°Mother, promise me that you won¡¯t let Xuan¡¯er pave the way for Lin¡¯er, okay? Xuan¡¯er is also your own daughter ah! Since Miss Shi has already chosen Xuan¡¯er, let Xuan¡¯er learn painting properly, isn¡¯t that good? ¡° ¡°County Princess Suo Rou, what do you mean by that? ¡± Madame Qian was a bit puzzled and looked at Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li seemed to have thought of something and immediately said, ¡°Madam Qian, please help me persuade mother. Mother wants Miss Shi to give up taking third sister as her apprentice and become younger brothers master instead. ¡° ¡°What? ¡± Madam Qian looked up sharply, her face full of suspicion, ¡°Madam Su, was this the original idea you had? ¡° Li Qianshi hurriedly said, ¡°Madame. Qian, you should not listen to Li¡¯er¡¯s nonsense, how could I do that? Xuan¡¯er is also my child! ¡° Su Mo Li tears fell and choked up and said, ¡°Although the third sister is your own daughter, however when third sister is sick, you were with in the second sister. When third sister wants to learn something, you always say there is no silver, but then turn to buy good things for the second sister. Now that third sister has earned her own future, you also want to take it away and give it to younger brother? ¡° ¡°Even I can¡¯t stand to see it mother! You can¡¯t do this! ¡° Madame Qian said coldly, ¡°The heart of the hand is flesh, Madame Su, aren¡¯t you going too far? ¡° ¡°No wonder you agreed so quickly, so this is your idea, huh, aren¡¯t you too much? Our Qian family is not as good as your Su family, but it¡¯s not for you to bully us like this! ¡° ¡°The reason we want to settle for the third young lady is just because she is Miss Shi¡¯s disciple. Without this status, why do we need to settle for the third young lady, she is only eight years old! We might as well settle for one similar in age to Yu¡¯ers. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have grandchildren sooner? ¡° Li Qianshi¡¯s face was embarrassed and she quickly said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t do that, if it¡¯s Xuan¡¯s I won¡¯t give it to Lin¡¯er! ¡° ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matter later. I still have something to do so I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± Madame Qian said expressionlessly. She then turned around and left. Li Qianshi hurriedly sent Madame Qian out, and Su Mo Li naturally followed her. After Madame Qian left, the smile on Li Qianshi¡¯s face disappeared and she took a deep look at Su Mo Li, holding back her anger and said, ¡°Are you happy that you have spoiled your sister¡¯s marriage? ¡° Su Mo Li lowered her eyes and her eyelashes trembled as she slowly said: ¡°Mother what are you talking about? The first son of the Qian family, Qian Yu, is already fifteen years old but he is uneducated and unskilled. he is only a master of eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. Is mother betrothing the third sister or pushing the third sister into the fire? ¡° ¡°Also, this matter, does father know? ¡° Li asked silk¡¯s heart sank, coldly said: ¡°Qian Yu just has not set his temperament, after the marriage, it will naturally be good. ¡° ¡°Is that so? Then you know that Qian Yu already has more than a dozen concubines? ¡° Su Mo Li swept a glance at Li Qianshi- the cold eyes made Li Qianshi shiver. Such a look, there was no emotion, no ripple. It was like looking at a dead person. ¡°You ¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°Mother be careful. ¡± Su Mo Li held Li Qianshi. Li Qianshi was in a trance, as if she had just seen that look with her own eyes. ¡°Mother, Li¡¯er will first take leave. ¡° With that, Su Mo Li took Zi Su and left, going directly to the back garden. ¡°Zi Su, would you like to do me a favor? ¡° Zi Su hurriedly knelt down: ¡°Miss, just give me an order! ¡° ¡°If this matter is done, I will set you free. ¡° Zi Su¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Miss ¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°I know your wish is to open a small store and live a peaceful life, and you can rest assured that after this matter is done, I will fulfill your wish. ¡° After indicating for Zi Su to get up, she whispered a few words in her ear. After listening, Zi Su looked at Su Mo Li in doubt: ¡°Miss, will Prince Qian believe me? ¡° ¡°Naturally he will. ¡± Su Mo Li laughed out lightly, ¡°Because you are good looking enough. ¡° CH 62 NOVEMBER 5, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS After pondering for a while, Zi Su slowly said, ¡°But Miss, how can you make sure that on that day, Second Miss will go to Putuo Temple? ¡° ¡°Leave this matter to me, you just need to do as I say. ¡± The smile on Su Mo Li¡¯s face deepened a few points. She stopped Zi Su who still wanted to speak, ¡°Now, you go over first. ¡° Zi Su followed Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes and looked over to the gate? ¡°If asked, you can say you are waiting for Huang Fan and Cheng Tao. ¡° Zi Su nodded and walked towards the gate. The two maids were standing next to each other and smiled gently; ¡°Do you have something to do? ¡° The two maids hesitated for a moment, but still said: ¡°Your Highness, the maids have a difficult matter ¡­¡­ ¡° Su Mo Li smiled and nodded: ¡°You guys say, let¡¯s see if I know. ¡° ¡°The fourth young master is coming back. The madam told the servant girls that the fourth young master is allergic to peanuts and asked the servant girls not to prepare peanut food, but the fourth young master¡¯s personal servant sent a message over, to eat peanut noodles. ¡° After the two little maids finished, their faces were full of aggression, they didn¡¯t dare to offend the fourth young master, but they couldn¡¯t really make peanut noodles for the fourth young master to eat! After all, allergies are life-threatening! ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go to Madam and tell her about it? ¡± Su Mo Li thought it was a bit strange. The two maids were instantly red-eyed. Su Mo Li raised her eyebrows: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡° ¡°Your Highness, you do not know but the servant girls have already reported to the madam, but the madam directly told the servant girls to do as she said. ¡° ¡°But with fourth young master¡¯s nature, the servant girls have heard some¡­¡­ servant girls really do not dare to disobey the fourth young master¡¯s orders. If the fourth young master blames, then the servant girls will definitely be punished. ¡° Su Mo Li lightly laughed and slowly said; ¡°I know, I will handle this matter. ¡° ¡°This ¡­¡­ County Princess, we don¡¯t have to do anything? ¡± The two maids couldn¡¯t help but ask. Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°If you guys don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s the same on both sides, why don¡¯t you believe? ¡° The two maids looked at each other, their faces showed hesitation, but finally they bowed: ¡°Thank you, county princess. ¡° After Su Mo Li left, the two maids couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°The County Princess is so nice! ¡° ¡°Yes, in this Su Mansion, except for the old lady, it is the County Princess who is nice. I heard that the former princess was also a good person! ¡° ¡°I also heard that, it¡¯s just a pity ¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°Yes, if the princess was still around, where could she be allowed to dictate here. ¡° ¡°What are you guys talking about? ¡± A round-faced little girl came over and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to do work. By the way, I heard that a new boy was brought in and he¡¯s extraordinarily handsome. Do you know what kind of person he is? ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll ask my aunt, she works in the kitchen and knows more gossip than we do. ¡° The three maids left as they spoke. After Su Mo Li returned to Cui Zhu Yuan, she began to wait for news. It did not take long to get the news, but Zhong Li Shi came. The sudden appearance of Zhong Li Shi made Su Mo Li¡¯s heart jump. She quickly stood up. After glancing around, she quickly closed the doors and windows; ¡°His Highness the prince has changed his profession to be a gentleman on the roof? ¡° Zhong Li Shi curved his lips, ¡°Father has sent someone over to investigate the cause of the death of Eldest Princess Huimin. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡± Su Mo Li faintly responded. It seems that the emperor nowadays still has a bit of humanity. It is natural to take action after receiving such a big gift from herself. ¡°Su Chen has found out. ¡± Zhong Li Shi continued, ¡°The things in the house can¡¯t be hidden from Su Chen. ¡° Su Mo Li smiled; ¡°I know, what is the name of the person sent by the emperor? ¡° ¡°Chen Ran, working as a Buyer. ¡° ¡°To be a good job, if you can be a worker, it is easy to infiltrate. ¡° Su Mo Li was silent for a moment; ¡°For other things, Your Highness the Crown Prince does not have to interfere, I will handle the things in the Su Mansion. ¡° ¡°If Your Highness the Crown Prince is okay, please leave first. ¡° Su Mo Li directly gave the expulsion order. Zhong Li Shi poured himself a cup of tea and said after taking a sip, ¡°The fourth son of Su is not coming back. ¡° ¡°Why? ¡± Su Mo Li thought it was a bit strange. ¡°He was attacked by robbers, kidnapped and robbed of his money. ¡° Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words made Su Mo Li raise an eyebrow. ¡°The only thing I did was to stand by and watch. ¡° ¡± Goodbye. ¡° Zhong Li Shi was just about to leave, then stopped and looked back at Su Mo Li: ¡°If Country Princess Su Rou wants to go to the rescue, they¡¯re at the eastern hill of Nan Ping Mountain. ¡° Looking at Zhong Li Shi¡¯s back, Su Mo Li was silent for a quarter of an hour before putting down her tea cup. ¡°Miss? ¡° Huang Tao knocked on the door and walked in; ¡°Miss, Zi Su is back. ¡° ¡°Hmm. ¡± Su Mo Li looked up, ¡°How was it? ¡° Zi Su bowed her body and slowly said, ¡°Miss, this slave servant did see Sir Qian send Second Miss back. Also as you said Miss, this slave walked in front of Sir Qian. Sir. Qian¡¯s eyes stayed on this slave servant for a while, then this slave servant waited for Sister Huang Tao and came back together. ¡° ¡°Well done. ¡± Su Mo Li said with a smile, ¡°Just follow the plan. ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° Only after Zi Su left did Huang Tao ask in confusion; ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t Second Miss go out with the Second Prince? How come it was Sir Qian Yu who sent it back? ¡° ¡°Qian Yu likes good-looking women, the Second Prince is not a considerate person, but Su Xin Zhen is a person who comes and goes. It¡¯s therefore not impossible for Qian Yu to send Su Xin Zhen back, in fact, there is a great probability. ¡° ¡°I let Zi Su dangle in front of Qian Yu, this is to let Qian Yu remember in his heart. ¡° ¡°But Miss, what do you want Zi Su to do? ¡° Huang Tao looked at Su Mo Li in confusion, slightly puzzled. Su Mo Li picked up the fruit on the side and said while eating, ¡°Nothing, I am just pushing Su Xin Zhen. ¡° ¡°Miss? ¡° ¡°Well, you guys go down first. ¡° Su Mo Li waved his hand and said indifferently. Meanwhile, in Meihua Garden, Su Jia Xuan froze after knowing this matter; ¡°Dong Xue, did Madam Qian leave very angry? Do you know what happened inside? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s because of Eldest Miss. ¡± Dong Xue said with a frown, ¡°I also do not know why Missy went to ruin your marriage, Missy. I heard that the Qian family¡¯s son is very talented and is very compatible with Missy ah! Although it is said that the age is a little older, but the age will be loving ah! ¡° ¡°Huh. ¡± Su Jia Xuan sneered, ¡°Big sister is not destroying my marriage, she is dragging me out of the fire pit! ¡° ¡°Huh? ¡± Dong Xue was a little confused. Su Jia Xuan did not answer Dong Xue but frowned. Her mind went back to the last life, when she also thought Qian Yu was a good man and waited with joy to marry her, but she never thought that she would be snatched away by the second sister! But that Qian Yu also wanted both sisters! When she married, second sister had the means to be favored, but she suffered a lot of aggravation, from Mrs. Qian Yu and became a concubine! When the second sister became Qian Yu¡¯s wife, she came back to her parents to cry, but her mother told her to forgive the second sister. After all, she was her real sister and the second sister would take care of her. Dear sister? Dear sisters who would watch her being bullied! Only the eldest sister took her to the Qian family to reason with them, only to be mocked by the Qian family! Taking a deep breath, Su Jia Xuan came out from her memories and went straight to Cui Zhu Yuan. Once inside, Su Jia Xuan jumped into Su Mo Li¡¯s arms and cried in a small voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past ¡­¡­ ¡± Su Mo Li touched Su Jia Xuan¡¯s head and said with a smile. ¡°Big sister used to protect me, and now she is also still so protective of me. ¡± Su Jia Xuan said with a crying voice. She raised her head and her red eyes were full of gratitude. In fact, Su M Li though it was strange at first, but when she heard Su Jia Xuan finish speaking, she understood. Her past life was different from Su Jia Xuan¡¯s past life. In Su Jia Xuan¡¯s previous life, she couldn¡¯t do anything by herself, but she lived a good life, became the second prince¡¯s side concubine, was repudiated by the second prince, and became an abandoned woman. Then later fell ill and died. It was said to be an illness that caused her death, but in fact she was poisoned, and the murderer was naturally the relative she was fighting for. But in her previous life, she died at the age of five, and then crossed over to the world of immortal cultivation and came back. Is it possible that she may have missed some memories? Su Mo Li¡¯s hand tapped on the table unconsciously as she was caught up in her own thoughts. So much so that she didn¡¯t hear Su Jia Xuan when she called out several times. ¡°Sister! ¡± Su Jia Xuan directly held her hands and pulled Su Mo Li¡¯s sleeve. Su Mo Li smiled softly and looked at Su Jia Xuan, ¡± Feeling better in your heart? ¡° Su Jia Xuan nodded, thought about it, and came to Su Mori¡¯s side to whisper; ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, Su Lin is not coming back. ¡° A hint of uncertainty crossed Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is that what happened in the previous life? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡± Su Jia Xuan small face appeared serious, ¡°someone kidnapped his brother and wanted a lot of silver, but mother did not have so much silver in her hands. When selling your real mother¡¯s dowry, she found that things were missing. ¡° ¡°When Mother went to check, she learned that all these things were sold by the second sister. There was no choice but to find someone to borrow from first. However, Father and Mother used too much time so that they missed the deadline. ¡° ¡°However, second sister also knew that she had made a mistake so she sold her gold and silver jewelry, and father and mother did not blame her. ¡° ¡°This time ¡­¡­ ¡° Su Jia Xuan took a deep breath; ¡°This time sister has collected her dowry sister back. Will they use sister¡¯s dowry to save brother? ¡° ¡°Are you willing to let Su Lin come back? ¡° Su Jia Xuan face twisted and twisted again; ¡°I do not like him. When mother hugged me a little, but he smashed my head with a stone ¡­¡­ ¡° Speaking of this, Su Jia Xuan grimaced. Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes, however, lit up: ¡°This Su Lin is a bit interesting. ¡° ¡°If you want to save him, it¡¯s not impossible. ¡° Su Jia Xuan some doubts. Su Mo Li has an idea but she rubbed Su Jia Xuan¡¯s head: ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting late, go back early. ¡° ¡°Sister, do you want to save Su Lin? ¡± Su Jia Xuan tugged Su Mo Li¡¯s hand. Her face was full of incomprehension. Su Mo Li answered with a smile on her face but her eyes were icy cold. Such Su Mo Li made Su Jia Xuan feel that she was very unfamiliar. The pressure that came from her face made her heart tremble. ¡°He bullied you so we have to pay him back. Good girl, we have to make the ones who owe us pay the price, right? ¡° CH 63 NOVEMBER 6, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li stroked Su Jia Xuan¡¯s head: ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t care about that at this young age. ¡° ¡°Go back, this Qian family, I will not let you marry over. ¡° Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s face with a smile. She seemed to have decided something and nodded vigorously and left Cui Zhu Yuan. ¡°Miss, where are we going? ¡± Dong Xue looked at Su Jia Xuan with confusion, ¡°This is not the way back. ¡° ¡°Well, to find Concubine Shui and Concubine Nian. ¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyelashes trembled, and she said each word slowy. Dong Xue hesitated for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Miss, Madam doesn¡¯t like you to go to the two concubines, so if you go there now, won¡¯t you make Madam angry? When the time comes, you will make her dislike you again. ¡° ¡°Huh. ¡± Su Jia Xuan sneered, ¡°No matter what I do, my mother won¡¯t like me. In her heart, my brother and sister are first, as for me, I will always be in the back. ¡° Dong Xue sighed and wanted to comfort Su Jia Xuan with a few words, but she could not say anything. Su Jia Xuan glanced at Dong Xue, looking a little better she whispered: ¡°Dong Xue, I know you are thinking for my own good, but there are some things that I have to fight for myself or I will be sold without knowing it. ¡° ¡°What I¡¯m going to do next, you just watch, you don¡¯t need to do too much. ¡° Dong Xue looked at Su Jia Xuan in doubt, but after she waited until they arrived at the two concubines¡¯ courtyard and heard Su Jia Xuan your words, Dong Xue was shocked. Concubine Nian and Concubine Shui did not expect Su Jia Xuan to make such a request. ¡°Third Miss, you mean for us to tell the truth about the death of the princess back then? ¡± Concubine Shui did not move and exchanged a look with Concubine Nian. Then she said looking at Su Jia Xuan with a pleasing smile on her face, ¡°Third Miss, how come we can¡¯t understand what you are saying? The princess died of a disease! ¡° Concubine Nian also hurriedly nodded: ¡°Yes, Third Miss, did you misunderstand something? The princess died of a disease. ¡° Dong Xue wanted to say something, but when she thought of what Su Jia Xuan had just said to her, she chose to shut up. No matter what, she would be on Su Jia Xuan¡¯s side. After all, if Su Jia Xuan hadn¡¯t asked her to be by her side back then, she would have been killed by the people with a background in the house. Su Jia Xuan put down her teacup and looked up. The look on her face was a deep sober expression that did not match her age. Concubine Shui and Concubine Nian both swallowed their saliva and looked at Su Jia Xuan nervously. ¡°Concubine Shui, Concubine Nian, if you tell me the truth properly and give me the evidence in your hands, I will continue to conceal it for you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind telling my father some things. ¡° ¡°The matter of Concubine Shui and the stable boy, do I need to say it directly? ¡° ¡°The matter of Concubine Nian selling the furnishings sent from the house to help her mother¡¯s family, do I need to show evidence, huh? Concubine Nian was bought back by my father and has nothing to do with her mother¡¯s family anymore, yet what you did, if my father knew about it, do you think my father would not mind? ¡° Concubine Shui and Concubine Nian¡¯s faces changed in an instant. They looked at Su Jia Xuan incredulously, ¡°How did you know? ¡° Su Jia Xuan looked at Concubine Shui and Concubine Nian with a smile, ¡°What is there that I don¡¯t know? I also know that you all joined forces long ago in order to deal with my mother. ¡° ¡°You also tried to sneak out of the house, but you failed several times. As long as you help me find out the real cause of death of the princess, I will help you get out of the house, how about that? ¡° Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words made Concubine Nian and Concubine Shui think deeply. Su Jia Xuan was not in a hurry and waited for them calmly. Half an hour later, Concubine Shui opened her mouth: ¡°Third Miss, what exactly do you want? Since you know so much, you must also know that this princess¡¯ death has nothing to do with the madam. In that case, what are you trying to do by finding out all this? ¡° ¡°I want to help big sister. ¡± Su Jiax Xan also did not hide, ¡°Big sister wants to investigate the cause of death, I naturally want to help her. ¡° Concubine Shui was even more confused, ¡°But, Third Miss, Second Miss is your real sister ah ¡­¡­ ¡° Su Jia Xuan didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Concubine Shui. Concubine Shui still wanted to ask, but was stopped by Concubine Nian: ¡°We do have some evidence in our hands, but we can¡¯t be convicted. ¡° Saying that, Concubine Nian stood up, walked inside the room, and soon, handed Su Jia Xuan a package: ¡°This is the blood-stained clothes I put away when the princess was hemorrhaging, the blood on it should still be able to be checked as to what poison is in it. ¡° ¡°Just these years I dare not take out to let the doctor to check, so it has been placed in the house. ¡° Su Jia Xuan opened it and took a look, then closed it up. She nodded, then looked at Concubine Shui who bit her lips and stomped her foot: ¡°Okay, in that case, I won¡¯t hide it. ¡° Saying that, Concubine Shui also took something out: ¡°This is a letter that I inadvertently got, inside the letter is the content of the correspondence between madam and the doctor. ¡° Su Jia Xuan took it over. The letter paper was already yellowed and looking at the contents here, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°So, mother is deliberately giving the princess good food and drink, just to raise the child in the princess¡¯s belly? ¡° Concubine Shui looked at Su Jia Xuan with difficulty: ¡± Normally, you are so small, I should not tell you this, but since you have asked, then I will say it. It is indeed like this, your mother was a supporting concubine. To be honest, at first she had the best relationship with the princess, no one ever thought that she would harm the princess. ¡° ¡°If we hadn¡¯t found out inadvertently, we wouldn¡¯t have believed it was her. ¡° ¡°But Third Miss, she is after all your own mother, you ¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°You guys just pretend that you don¡¯t know these things, I¡¯ll do the rest. ¡± Saying that, Su Jia Xuan then took her things and walked out. Su Jia Xuan¡¯s move was noticed by all three parties. One of them was Chan Ran, the emperor¡¯s person. The second is Li Qianshi¡¯s people, but the people on this side didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong, so they didn¡¯t report it. After all, the second young lady also comes to the concubine¡¯s residence from time to time, just to see the things in the hands of the concubine. The third young lady came out with a package in her hand and apparently took a lot of things from the concubines. This third party is Su Mo Li¡¯s people. The people on this side inquired about what Su Jia Xuan and the two concubines said and quickly informed Su Mo Li. It was to quickly wrap up the matter and suppress it. After Su Mo Li got the news, her brow was furrowed and she slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe to leave things in that girl¡¯s hands, Huang Fan, you bring the things out this evening. ¡° Huang Fan answered yes. Su Mo Li said again, ¡°No, send the clothes with blood to Chan Ran. Make sure it¡¯s make it concealed and don¡¯t let him suspect. ¡° ¡°Yes, Miss. ¡° Huang Fan quickly followed the order. Su Mo Li picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, looking out the window. No one knew what she was thinking about. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be anxious, things can always be solved, after all, paper can¡¯t cover fire. ¡± Cheng Tao whispered comfortingly. ¡°After so many years, there should have be a result. ¡± Su Mo Li hooked the corner of her lips, and suddenly, coughed violently. ¡°Miss! ¡± Cheng Tao immediately walked over and patted Su Mo Li¡¯s back. Her face was full of anxiety and she hastily took out a pill and handed it to Su Mo Li. After Su Mo Li ate it, she took a deep breath. Her face was miserably white and she closed her eyes tightly, trying hard to make her heart beat slower. ¡°Miss, how are you? ¡± Cheng Tao asked nervously. Su Mo Li shook her head. Opening her eyes, she took her pulse, then wrote down a prescription: ¡°Go get the medicine. ¡° ¡°Miss, can¡¯t the poison in your body be completely cleared? ¡° ¡°Can¡¯t. ¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently, ¡°The toxins accumulated in five years will take me fifty years to clear. ¡° ¡°They are simply not human! ¡± Cheng Tao couldn¡¯t help but rebuke angrily. Su Mo Li laughed and looked at Cheng Tao and said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s all in the past, I¡¯m going to rest for a while. If nothing happens, don¡¯t look for me. ¡° Two days later in the evening, Su Mo Li came to the East Palace and found Prince Zhong Li Shi. After sitting down, Su Mo Li¡¯s face was a little white. Her brow was furrowed and she could feel her heart beating fast. Zhong Li Shi sensed that Su Mo Li was not right. He quickly came over and took her pulse, with a shocked and heavy face: ¡°The poison in your body, how come there is so much? ¡° Su Mo Li did not reply. She accepted the warm water, however, her hands had no strength. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you. ¡± Zhong Li Shi said indifferently. After drinking the water, Su Mo Li felt that her whole body had no energy and pursed her lips: ¡°I don¡¯t have any medicine with me. ¡° ¡°What medicine do you need? ¡± Zhong Li Shi took out his own medicine. Su Mo Li smelled it and selected two pills and ate them. Only after half an hour had passed did her face improve. ¡°You know the art of medicine? ¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Mo Li unexpectedly. Su Mo Li raised her head, met Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes and hooked her lips, ¡°I know everything. ¡° ¡°Tsk. ¡± Zhong Li Shi sat down, ¡°Then you should instead detoxify the poison in your own body. ¡° Su Mo Li picked up the snacks on the side and said while eating, ¡°In another fifty years, it should all be solved. ¡° Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Mo Li in confusion, while Su Mo Li directly changed the topic: ¡°The day after tomorrow, you think of a way to let the Second Prince go to Putuo Temple. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° Zhong Li Shi directly answered, and did not ask the reason. Su Mo Li nodded, finished the snack and stood up. However, there was a blackness in front of her eyes, and she could not easily stand. The expression on her face was getting colder and colder: ¡± I was still careless. ¡° Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s appearance and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. ¡° Su Mo Li did not refuse and when she returned to Cui Zhu Yuan, her face was already as white as paper. ¡°Miss! ¡± Cheng Taotao and Huang Fan both quickly greeted her, their faces full of worry. After picking up Su Mo Li, they looked at Zhong Li Shi warily. Zhong Li Shi did not say anything, just nodded at Su Mo Li and left. After Su Mo Li took the medicine, she looked at the two people: ¡°You two be careful, check out Cui Zhu Yuan, I suspect that someone put mango juice in Cui Zhu Yuan. ¡° ¡°What? ¡± Huang Fan was shocked, ¡°Miss just smell the smell of mango will trigger the poison. ¡° ¡°No wonder Miss has been taking her medicine much more frequently these two days. ¡± Cheng Tao¡¯s face was full of gloom, ¡°Miss don¡¯t worry, we will investigate properly. ¡° Su Mo Li nodded, leaned back in his chair and rested for a while, ¡°Have someone go protect Su Jia Xuan, that girl, I¡¯m afraid that she has already alerted the snake. ¡° ¡°Yes, Miss. ¡° The next day, Su Mo Li looked a few degrees better and came to Old Madam Su¡¯s room. ¡°Nui Nui has come? ¡± Old Madam Su was extraordinarily happy and said with a smile, ¡°Is there something wrong? ¡° With a gentle smile on her face, Su Mo Li slowly said, ¡°Grandma, I want to go to Putuo Temple to pay my respects. ¡° ¡°Eldest young miss and old madam have thought of the same thing. ¡± Grandma Ke said with a smile at the side, ¡°The old lady also wants to go to Putuo Temple! ¡° Su Mo Li revealed a longing look, ¡°Grandma, can I go? ¡° ¡°Naturally, you can. ¡± Old Madam Su said with a smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring my two sisters with me. ¡± Su Mo Li whispered, ¡°The two sisters haven¡¯t gone out for a long time either. ¡° Old Madam Su looked at Su Mo Li. She knew that this girl was afraid that someone would say she as a grandmother was biased and was thinking of her! The old lady slowly said, ¡°Nui Nui, don¡¯t worry, with grandmother in the house, no one will bully you, you can do whatever you want, grandmother is here! ¡° As soon as Old Madam Su¡¯s voice fell, she saw Cheng Tao kneel down, her tone full of desolation: ¡°Old Madam! Please, save our Eldest Miss! ¡° CH 64 NOVEMBER 7, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Cheng Tao, what are you doing? ¡± Su Mo Li quickly got up, directly squatted down and covered Cheng Tao¡¯s mouth, then glared at her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡° Cheng Tao¡¯s tears flowed down her eyes. Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Really a good seedling for acting ah! Cheng Tao was secretly touching her thighs, the pinch is so painful! ¡°Grandmother, you do not listen to Cheng Tao¡¯s nonsense, I am fine! Saying that, Su Mo Li stood up, hiding Cheng Tao behind her. Cheng Tao¡¯s face was full of helplessness. Grandma Ke took in the look on Cheng Tao¡¯s face, glanced at Old Madam Su, saw her nod, and went over: ¡°Cheng Tao, you come out with me. ¡° ¡°Good, you go to inform your two sisters. ¡± Old Madam Su complied with Su Mo Li¡¯s mind and did not mention the matter of Cheng Tao. Su Mo Li breathed a sigh of relief, while her expression was captured fully in Madam Su¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, grandmother, I¡¯ll go there now. ¡° After seeing Su Mo Li leave, Grandma Ke came in and retold what she got from Orange Peach. ¡°Old Madam, everyone in the Mansion knows about Eldest Miss¡¯ mango allergy, how ¡­¡­ is this not trying to kill Eldest Miss? Fortunately, Missy is surrounded by medicine, if this is ¡­¡­ ¡° Grandma Ke shook her head, not knowing what to say. ¡°That one¡¯s mind, don¡¯t you understand? ¡± Old Madam Su coldly snorted. ¡°I want to see who¡¯s brave enough to take my granddaughters life¡± Grandma Ke answered, turned and left. Su Mo Li took Cheng Tao towards Mudan Yuan. ¡°Miss, old madam is also really good to you, why don¡¯t you try to tell old madam your thoughts directly? ¡± Cheng Tao couldn¡¯t help but inquire. Su Mo Li shook her head: ¡°Grandmother is indeed very good to me, but, in grandmother¡¯s mind, the most important thing is Su Chen, the Su family, and not me. ¡° ¡°If I were compared to the Su family, grandmother would choose the Su family. ¡° ¡°So, you think if I tell grandmother that my mother was killed by her son and daughter-in-law, she will help me? No, she won¡¯t, she¡¯ll just advise me to forget it. ¡° ¡°So, I have to act this out, at least, the matter of Mango, grandmother will not care. ¡° Su Mo Li¡¯s words made Cheng Tao¡¯s heart full of helplessness: ¡°Miss, how tired you should be from living like this. ¡° ¡°Everything will be fine after we find out what happened to my mother. ¡° Su Mo Li smiled towards Cheng Tai and the two of them walked towards Mudan Yuan. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± After Su Xin Zhen saw Su Mo Li, her eyes had a mocking look in them, ¡°You are not welcome here. ¡° Su Mo Li had some aggravation on her face, but still said softly, ¡°Second sister, grandmother is going to Putuo Temple tomorrow, and asked me to come and tell you that we will go there together tomorrow. ¡° Su Xin Zhen frowned and stared at Su Mo Li for half a second before her sharp voice rang out, ¡°Are you here to show off? To show off that grandmother took you to Putuo Temple? ¡° Su Mo Li seemed to be shocked and took two steps back, looking at Su Xin Zhen incredulously, ¡°Second sister, grandmother is talking about taking us over together, you, what are you doing? ¡° ¡°What take us there? If she really wanted to take me over, she should have asked me to come over and tell me, or asked Grandma Ke to come over and inform me, who are you? Grandma asked you to come over, just to back you up, to let me know that it was because of you that she brought me and my third sister. ¡° ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to go over? Oh, I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t want your handouts! ¡° ¡°Chun fen! Send the guests away! ¡° Su Xin Zhen finished speaking, turned around and left. Su Mo Li squeezed her handkerchief tightly, and there were tears in her eyes. Seeing this, the maids on the side had the heart to tolerate and whispered, ¡°Eldest Miss, today Second Miss is not in a good mood, you¡¯d better go back first, or, you¡¯d better let Old Lady send someone over. ¡° ¡°Let Eldest Miss suffer. ¡° ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss, don¡¯t be sad, you know Second Miss¡¯s nature, wait for a while and you¡¯ll be fine. ¡° ¡°Thank you guys, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Su Mo Li said with a smile. Just that everyone could see the tears in her eyes. Seeing this, several maids took pity on Su Mo Li even more. Looking at Su Mo Li¡¯s back, several maids still wanted to say something, when Su Xin Zhen¡¯s voice came from inside: ¡°What are you doing? Pity Su Mo Li? Then go serve her! ¡° ¡°This slave servant does not dare! ¡° Several maids quickly kneeled down, trembling in fear. Chun Fen glared at several people: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? ¡° Several people hurriedly fell to the ground, not daring to let out a breath. ChunFfen hurriedly walked in and whispered comfortingly: ¡°Second Miss, why do you have to talk to them in a normal way? It is said that things are gathered by category, the temperament of Eldest Miss can only attract these lowly maids¡­ these maids are all lowly-eyed, what can they achieve? ¡° At these words, the look on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face got a few moments better. Seeing this, Chun Fen continued: ¡°But talking about Putuo Temple, I heard that the prince is going to hold a tea party in Putuo Temple. If the second prince will also go there then, are you really not going, Miss? ¡° ¡°The second prince? ¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up and a pleased look appeared on her face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯m going to tell my grandmother that I¡¯m also going to Putuo Temple. ¡° Saying that, Su Xin Zhen then carried her skirt and quickly ran out. Looking at Su Xin Zhen¡¯s back, a smug smile appeared on Chun Fen¡¯s face, but it quickly disappeared as she quickly walked out and waited in the corner of the back garden. When she saw the visitor, a gentle smile appeared on her face, ¡°Big brother Zhou, I have done as you said, just why did you let the second young miss go to Putuo Temple? ¡° The one who was called Brother Zhou was an ordinary man with a smile on his face and slowly said, ¡°Thank you so much, you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest, you¡¯d better tell the second miss what you have in mind today, otherwise, you will be dragged into it. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m leaving. ¡° Looking at Brother Zhou¡¯s back, Chun Fen¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°How did earth did De Zhou come to know Chun Fen? ¡± Su Mo Li asked puzzled after getting the news. Cheng Tao smiled and said, ¡°When De Zhou first came, he spoke for Chun Fein so that Chun Fen was exempted from punishment. From then on, there was a connection between the two, so this time he could ask Chun Fen to help. ¡° ¡°Chun Fen is also not like the second young lady. She is trembling around the second young lady and wants to leave the house, but there is not enough silver, and De Zhou gave his silver to Chun Fen. ¡° At these words, Su Mo Li responded and said slowly, ¡°Then help Chun Fen to leave. If you can make Chun Fen hand over Su Xin Zhen¡¯s leverage, it would be better. ¡° ¡°Miss, De Zhou has already gone to do it, you can rest assured. ¡° Su Mo Li nodded. On the other side, Concubine Nian and Concubine Shui had already given Su Mo Li¡¯s response, rejecting Su Mo Li. ¡°The two concubines went to the third young lady¡¯s side. ¡° Huang Fan¡¯s words made Su Mo Li was silent for a moment. Her eyebrows furrowed together: ¡°You guys watch Xuan¡¯er, if something is not done well, you remember to take care of it for her. ¡° ¡°Miss, the medicine is bought back. ¡± Zi Su walked in, holding the medicine bag in her hand and handed it to Cheng Tao. Cheng Tao quickly took it and took it over to boil. A quarter of an hour later, Su Mo Li entered the room and took a medicinal bath. Outside, Xiao Xiao asked curiously, ¡°Sister Zi Yan Why does she need to take a medicinal bath? ¡° ¡°Miss is already in poor health, and it¡¯s normal. ¡± Zi Yan walked over, looked askance at Xiao Xiao and slowly said, ¡°All right, there are still so many things left to do, go now. ¡° Xiao Xiao stuck out her tongue, smartly saying: ¡°I know, sister Zi Yan, I¡¯m going to sweep the floor! ¡° With that, Xiao Xiao jumped to leave. Zi Su smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao is really cute. ¡° Zi Yan helplessly glanced at Zi Su, slowly said: ¡°Xiao Xiao always comes to the room, we have to be careful. ¡° Zi Su looked at Zi Yan with dismay: ¡°No way ¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°It¡¯s always good for us to pay attention. ¡± Zi Yan bit her lips and came up to Zi Su¡¯s ear and said a few words. Zi Su was silent for a moment: ¡°I know. ¡° The next day, Su Mo Li wore a goose yellow dress. The pattern on the dress was ordinary, but it made people¡¯s eyes shine, mainly because Su Mo Li¡¯s looks were just too stunning. A hair band of the same color wound up on the hair and with her slightly powdered, face, she was really good-looking. Cheng Tao looked at the Huang Fan and said, ¡°Be careful when you go out, protect the lady, be alert. ¡° Huang Fan nodded. Su Mo Li called for Zi Su and led the two towards the front. The journey went smoothly. Today¡¯s Su Jia Xuan was dressed as usual while Su Xin Zhen was extremely flamboyant and wore complicated and elaborate clothes. The journey went smoothly. Today¡¯s Su Jia Xuan was dressed as usual while Su Xin Zhen was extremely flamboyant and wore complicated and elaborate clothes. Su Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but glance at the sky and the bright sun, and then glanced at Su Xin Zhen. She saw a trace of thin sweat on her face and thought that she would have to walk up Putuo Temple on foot later, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Soon, they arrived at the foot of Putuo Temple. Then the Old Madame Su walked up. Su Mo Li and Su Jia Xuan were okay. The two chatted while walking up, however Su Xin Zhen was carrying her skirt, biting her lips to death. ¡°I can¡¯t, I need to find someone to carry me up! ¡± Su Xin Zhen put down her skirt and said in no good mood. The little maid on the side hurriedly gave Su Xin Zhen a fan. Su Xin Zhen looked at Old Madame Su who was walking in front of her and said to her maid Chun Xiao, ¡°You go and tell grandmother ah. Just say I¡¯m tired and will rest for a while before climbing up. Let them go first. ¡° Chun Xiao is the second-class maid in Su Xin Zhen¡¯s courtyard, because today the Chun Fen is sick, she came out. Hearing this, she nodded and quickly conveyed the words over. How could Old Madame Su not know that Su Xin Zhen wanted to be lazy. She wanted to say a few words, but eventually shook her head: ¡°That¡¯s okay, let her be. ¡° By the time several people climbed up, it was already an hour later. At the top, a young monk greeted them: ¡°Please, masters, master has prepared a room for you all. You can rest first, and then we will have dinner together in the evening. ¡° ¡°Thank you, little master. ¡° After Old Madame Su sincerely bowed, she led the group of people to the back where they could rest. It was a small courtyard with four or five rooms inside. Old Madame Su told Su Mo Li and Su Jia Xuan to go back and rest. Su Mo Li nodded at Zi Su, who bowed her body and quickly left. ¡°Huang Fan, go protect Zi Su. ¡° Su Mo Li instructed. Huang Fan nodded, stood on her tiptoes and leapt straight up. Using the tree to shield her figure, she quickly followed Zi Su¡¯s footsteps. Zi Su quickly reached the intersection, supposedly waiting for Su Xin Zhen, but she was actually waiting for Qian Yu. Huang Fan took a look at Zi Su and leaped down first, making the palanquin bearer carrying Su Xin Zhen break his foot, and then replaced him with one of her own people which delayed some time. And at that moment, Zhong Li Ling and Qian Yu also stood at the intersection. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Su family has already arrived? How come we don¡¯t see the second Miss Su? ¡± Qian Yu asked in confusion. Zhong Li Leng frowned and did not speak. Zi Su looked up at Qian Yu and just met Qian Yu¡¯s eyes, blushed and slightly lowered her head. Qian Yu¡¯s throat moved slightly and a bright light flashed in his eyes, ¡°You are the Su family maid? ¡° Zi Su walked over with her head lowered and gave a greeting: ¡°Greetings to the Second Prince, Sir Qian, the slave servant is here to wait for the Second Miss. ¡° Saying that, Zi Su briefly said why Su Xin Zhen was behind. Qian Yu looked up and down at Zi Su. His eyes turned and said to Zhong Li Ling, ¡°Second prince, I¡¯m afraid that the crown prince will arrive soon. If you are not there, you will be gossiped about. I will wait here for you for the second miss of the Su family, you go over first. ¡° Zhong Lirong pondered a little and nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be grateful to Brother Qian. ¡± Saying that, he waved his hand and left. When Zhong Li Ling¡¯s back disappeared, Qian Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Zi Su with amusement. Reaching out and touching Zi Su¡¯s face he said: ¡°You are a good-looking girl, come, talk with Master for a while! ¡° The bottom of Zi Su¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. But she can¡¯t avoid it, she can only suffer hard. Huang Fan, who was hiding in the bushes, rolled her eyes and directly grabbed a green fruit from the tree and threw it towards Qian Yu¡¯s head! CH 65 NOVEMBER 8, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Who? Who dares to hit me?¡± Zi Su took advantage of this to retreat two steps towards Qian Yu and bowed: ¡°Sir Qian, there is no one there. Did you see it wrong?¡± Qian Yu took a look around. Indeed, the wind and waves were calm, but when he touched his head, the pain was real. But ¡­¡­ Looking at Zi Su¡¯s blushing face, Qian Yu directly put this little pain to the back of his mind. ¡°Second Miss!¡± Zi Su saw Qian Yu coming towards herself again and hastily called out. Qian Yu immediately looked over and saw Su Xin Zhen being carried on over. ¡°Sir Qian, this slave servant will go to the second young lady first.¡± ¡°Wait, are you the maid next to Second Miss Su?¡± Qian Yu raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously. Zi Su nodded: ¡°Yes, this slave servant was ordered to come here to wait for Second Miss.¡± Saying that, she bowed her body again and walked towards Su Xin Zhen. Zi Su only said that she was ordered to wait for Second Miss, but Qian Yu misunderstood and thought that Zi Su was ordered to serve Su Xin Zhen. He then had a plan. ¡°Second young lady, the room has been prepared. The old madam asked the servant to come to fetch you.¡± Zi Su whispered and helped Su Xin Zhen to go ahead. Su Xin Zhen expressed great satisfaction. When she walked over, she was a little surprised to see Qian Yu: ¡°Sir Qian?¡± Qian Yu smiled: ¡°I am here by order of the second prince to wait for the second young lady. If there is nothing wrong with the second young lady, why don¡¯t you come with me to see the second prince first?¡± Zi Su said: ¡°Miss, the old lady¡¯s side ¡­¡­ why not let Chun Xiao go back to inform the old lady and let this servant accompany you there. After all Chun Xiao is your personal maid.¡± Qian Yu once again showed a look of understanding. No wonder he had not seen this maid before, it turns out that she was just an unpopular one. At that moment Qian Yu said: ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, after all, the words of the personal maid is the most credible. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that Old Lady Su will blame this maid.¡± ¡°What Sir Qian said is right.¡± As for letting Su Mo Li¡¯s maid serve her, Su Xin Zhen had a strange sense of satisfaction in her heart and she immediately said to Chun Xiao, ¡°You go back to my grandmother and tell her that the second prince is looking for me.¡± Su Mo Li and Su Jia Xuan were drinking tea and chatting in the courtyard while waiting for Old Madame Su to wake up. When she did, they chatted with Old Madame Su about family matters. It was not until the evening that Su Xin Zhen came back with a bright smile on her face. Obviously, she was very happy ¡°Since people have arrived, let¡¯s go eat.¡± The old lady walked over with the three young ladies. Zi Su was just about to go to Su Mo Li¡¯s side when she heard Su Xin Zhen¡¯s voice come over, ¡°Big sister, I think this maid Zi Su su suits my eyes very well, why don¡¯t you give me this maid.¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Xin Zhen in mock surprise: ¡°But, if I have one less maid, things can¡¯t be arranged ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then how about this, I¡¯ll exchange it for you with Chun Xiao.¡± Su Xin Zhen said unconcernedly. Su Mo Li sighed: ¡°How can that do ah, Chun Xiao is the second-class maid beside you, and has your important use. I naturally will not take away the goods of others. Zi Su is a maid that I also like very much.I would like to immediately make her a first-class one, so you ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen rolled her eyes: ¡°Okay, I use the Chun Fen to exchange with you. Then this can be done right?¡± ¡°Second sister will actually give up Chun Fen?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Then thanks a lot second sister.¡± Zi Su also walked over and bowed to Su Xin Zhen, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Second Miss.¡± With a smile on her small face, Su Xin Zhen nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zi Su did not move and glanced at Su Mo Li, who nodded inaudibly. The conversation between the two was naturally heard by Old Madame Su and seeing that the two sisters had reached an agreement, she didn¡¯t say much. While they were eating, they saw Zhong Li Shi and others. Old Mrs. Su hurriedly got up and saluted. Zhong Li Shi had a smile on his face that was as warm as the wind: ¡°Old Madam doesn¡¯t need to be polite, we also came to Putuo Temple to take a break. Old Madam please feel free.¡± Old Madame Su nodded and sat down after a few polite words with Zhong Li Shi. Su Mo Li had a light smile on her face, and after raising her head and meeting Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes, she quickly lowered her head. The soft look made the corners of Zhong Li Shi¡¯s mouth twitch. If he didn¡¯t know her nature, he was afraid he would have been cheated long ago. ¡°County Princess Suo Rou looks really captivating ah!¡± Qian Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Her painting and the Qin skills are also very powerful, it¡¯s just a pity that Daoist Master Baichuan actually said that County Princess Suo Rou could only be a royal concubine.¡± Shaking his head, Qian Yu¡¯s face showed a look of pity. ¡°I say, second prince, why didn¡¯t you look at County Princess Suo Rou before? I think the princess is extremely good looking!¡± Qian Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Zhong Li Ling swept a glance at Su Mo Li and a look of dislike appeared between his eyebrows: ¡°Too soft.¡± ¡°Whenever you speak, you always hesitate and act pretentious, it¡¯s really disgusting.¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s words made everyone shut their mouths. They knew that Zhong Li Ling didn¡¯t like such women, but they didn¡¯t expect that he would be so disgusted with Su Mo Li. Zhong Li Shi picked up a cup of tea, sip it, and slowly said: ¡°If Aunt Huimin is still around, County Princess Suo Rou will live with abandon. What concubine and what royal concubine? With Aunt Huimin around, who can humiliate her?¡± ¡°Mother has gone, father does not love, stepmother is meddling. If she is not obedient, I¡¯m afraid she would have long left this world.¡± ¡°Without understanding the suffering of others, do not advise others to be kind.¡± Zhong Li Shi hooked the corner of his lips and looked at Zhong Li Ling, ¡°Not everyone is as happy as second royal brother.¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is right.¡± Some of the first sons who have step mothers, or those whose first mothers are not favored, have agreed and looked at Zhong Li Shi with eyes full of trust. And those who are happy with their lives are thoughtful, looking at Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes are full of admiration. The Qian family was on Zhong Li Lng¡¯s side, so Qian Yu also supported Zhong Li Ling. ¡°Second prince, you¡¯d better stop talking ¡­¡­¡± If even Qian Yu sensed that something was wrong, Zhong Li Ling could naturally think of it. His face was a little bad, but he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for teaching me.¡± Zhong Li Shi nodded: ¡°It¡¯s no problem, if you know your mistakes, you can correct them, there¡¯s nothing better.¡± ¡°As for the exact words of Daoist Master Baicchuan, how about waiting for Grandmaster Sankong to return. After all, what Daoist Master Baicchuan did ten years ago, don¡¯t you forget.¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s reminder made everyone slightly stunned. Ten years ago, they were still children, what could they know? Zhong Li Shi was obviously not going to say it, which made them even more curious and ready to ask their parents when they got home. ¡°Amitabha.¡± The host came over, looked at everyone and said with a smile, ¡°All of the masters, let¡¯s eat.¡± Zhong Li Shi answered and said with a smile, ¡°I wonder when Grandmaster San Kong will be back?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± The host said with a smile, ¡± Senior uncle will be back soon.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes twitched as she picked up a piece of tofu and put it in Old Lady Su¡¯s bowl, ¡°Grandma, you eat more, this tastes good.¡± ¡°Good, Li¡¯er should also eat more.¡± Old Madam Su said with a smile. Su Xin Zhen scowled, ¡°Bootlicker!¡± Su Jia Xuan opened her eyes and said in mock confusion, ¡°Second sister, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Eat your own! What¡¯s it to you?¡± Su Jia Xuan revealed a look of aggravation, which coincidentally was seen by Zhong Li Ling. Zhong Li Ling frowned. Su Xin Zhen sensed that something was wrong and immediately looked at Zhong Li Ling with a look of aggravation. A trace of doubt surfaced in Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyes. Qian Yu came over again: ¡°I see this second Miss Su seems to be aggrieved? I didn¡¯t see what happened ah? Is it possible that there is a conflict with the third young lady? The third young lady is the second young lady¡¯s sibling sister, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhong Li Ling faintly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about. Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s eat.¡± Qian Yu shrugged his shoulders, then looked at Zi Su next to Su Xin Zhen. Seeing her with her head down and her thin and small appearance, he became more and more impatient. With a twinkle in his eye, he had a plan in mind. When finished with the meal, Zhong Li Shi came over to invite the young lady of the Su family to join the tea party. ¡°Old Madame don¡¯t worry, Xi¡¯er and He Le have also arrived.¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words made it hard for Old Lady Su to refuse, so she said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then this old body also has the cheek to go along and take a look.¡± ¡°Naturally that¡¯s fine. Old Madam, this way please.¡± After arriving at the back of the temple, they really saw Zhong Li Xi and He Le. Zhong Li Xi ran to Su Mo Li¡¯s side with her eyes shining: ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± After Su Mo Li and He Le greeted each other, the group of people sat down. Old Madame Su was really very old and after listening for a while, she let Grandma Ke stay here and went back by herself. Su Xin Zhen naturally followed Zhong Li Ling and the two were in a corner. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face had a look of aggravation: ¡°Sister did this as if to say I was not filial. I also like grandmother ah, but naive grandmother does not like me. I will not go in front of her, so as not to annoy her in her old age.¡± ¡°Do you know that the third sister actually said it¡¯s my fault and it¡¯s always wrong for me to be at home?¡± The more Su Xin Zhen said, the more heated her tone became, and a stubborn look appeared on her small face, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, since they don¡¯t like me, then I don¡¯t like them either!¡± Staring at the look on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face, Zhong Li Ling¡¯s face showed a doting smile. He reached out to rub Su Xin Zhen¡¯s head: ¡°Your nature is straightforward, so naturally you are not like those women who can be superficial to be liked, but I like you like this.¡± At these words, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face appeared shy and she pretended to squirm and said, ¡°If the Second Prince does not like me one day, then why don¡¯t you give me a letter of divorce. I won¡¯t be entangled.¡± Su Xin Zhen has always known what kind of woman Zhong Li Ling likes and as expected, after hearing these words, Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyes lit up and the smile on his face deepened: ¡°Zhen¡¯er is telling jokes, you are the imperial consort of this prince.¡± ¡°What are you guys whispering about here?¡± Qian Yu walked over and said with a smile, ¡°I said Second prince and second miss Su, you are not going to the Crown Prince¡¯s side?¡± Su Xin Zhen glanced at Zhong Li Shi, happened to see the side profile of Zhong Li Shi. His handsome face caused Su Xin Zhen to be in a trance for a moment. But she quickly reacted and said in a discontented manner, ¡°These people just know how to suck up to the crown prince. What¡¯s so great about the crown prince? Even my father has said that the Second Prince¡¯s learning is better than the Crown Prince¡¯s. In my opinion, the position of Crown {rince is still suitable for the second prince.¡± ¡°Zhen¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Although Zhong Li Ling¡¯s mouth was blaming Su Xin Zhen, but in his heart, he was very flattered. Su Xin Zhen spat out her tongue, ¡°These are all our own people, it should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Second Miss Su¡¯s thoughts are the same as mine.¡± Qian Yu opened his folding fan and said with a smile, ¡°However, the emperor¡¯s mind is impervious to anyone¡¯s guess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Qian Yu looked at Su Xin Zhen and said with a smile, ¡°Second young miss, that Zi Su girl, is she someone close to you?¡± Su Xin Zhen smiled and raised her eyebrows. She was able to see that Qian Yu was interested in Zi Su, and it was also because Qian Yu was interested in Zi Su that he became more and more respectful to herself. This then made the people of the Second Prince¡¯s party very polite to her. That¡¯s why she called Zi Su over to her. ¡°Yes, Zi Su is my second class maid.¡± Su Xin Zhen said with a smile, ¡°I know what Sir Qian means. When I get married, I can give Zi Su to Sir Qian.¡± Translated with http://www.DeepL.com/Translator (free version) CH 66 NOVEMBER 9, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS ¡°Good!¡± Qian Yu laughed loudly, leading many people to look over. Su Xin Zhen smiled lightly: ¡°It¡¯s Zi Su¡¯s good fortune to be seen by Mr. Qian Yu.¡± A smug look appeared on Qian Yu¡¯s face as he glanced at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°Thank you, future Second Prince Consort.¡± Su Xin Zhen blushed: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Anyways, I¡¯ll go first.¡± With that, Su Xin Zhen carried her skirt, and slowly walked towards the side. Su Mo Li watched Su Xin Zhen walk over and glanced at Zi Su who was not far away. Zi Su quickly greeted her: ¡°Miss, do you want to go to the side to rest?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Su Xin Zhen took a few steps towards the front, stopped again, and turned around and walked towards the other side. Away from the crowd. ¡°You keep watch for me, I¡¯ll rest here for a while.¡± Su Xin Zhen was surrounded by large trees. If you did not look carefully, it wasn¡¯t possible to see that there were people inside. ¡°Zi Su, help me untie this skirt a little.¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s voice came over, ¡°It¡¯s too hot, I should have known not to wear such cumbersome clothes.¡± ¡°Second young miss, if someone finds out, how can we be okay.¡± Zi Su looked at Su Xin Zhen and whispered, ¡°Second Miss, you can¡¯t show your legs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, no one can see. You can keep watch. My leg feels like a bug has crawled into it, and it¡¯s very painful.¡± Su Xin Zhen said while looking at her leg. ¡°Second Miss, why don¡¯t we go back first ¡­¡­¡± said Zi Su tentatively. Su Xin Zhen glared at Zi Su: ¡°Are you stupid? The second prince is already here, how can I go back? I¡¯ll endure it, you just watch outside for me.¡± ¡°Big sister, what is the second sister doing over there?¡± Su Jia Xuan asked suspiciously, ¡°Is it because s she doesn¡¯t want to be with us?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Mo Li swept a glance and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t go over there. Stay here at ease and don¡¯t go around.¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Mo Li in doubt. Su Mo Li was not ready to continue and instead handed Su Jia Xuan a fruit: ¡°Eat.¡± Su Jia Xuan took it, and her heart became even more puzzled. Su Mo Li has been sitting in the same place, listening to Zhong Li Shi and the people around talking, but in the heart she was counting. It should be time for the poison to take effect. In the corner of her eyes, she was paying attention to Zi Su. Not a moment later, she saw Zi Su standing in a more conspicuous place and then slowly shift behind a large tree. And Qian Yu, who had been paying attention to Zi Su, walked over after saying a few words to his companion. ¡°Sir Qian.¡± Zi Su shyly glanced at Qian Yu, bowed her body, and slowly said, ¡°Sir Qian, the Second Miss asked the slave servant to keep watch here, do you have something to say?¡± Qian Yu glanced at the scenery behind him and thought about it, ¡°Fine, you wait here first, I¡¯ll go talk to Second Miss Su.¡± Saying that, Qian Yu walked in. Zi Su looked at Su Mo Li and nodded inaudibly. Su Mo Li, on the other hand, turned her head to look at Zhong Li Shi and slowly stood up, ¡°They say the scenery of Putuo Temple is very good, Crown Prince, I¡¯ll go take a look around.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll join you.¡± Zhong Li Shi also stood up and said with a smile, ¡°The sunset in the west is amazing to see.¡± The group of people stood up and began to wander around. At this time, Su Xin Zhen was leaning on the back of a chair. Her eyes were shut and she seemed to have fallen into a drowsy sleep. As soon as Qian Yu came in, he saw Su Xin Zhen¡¯s exposed white and tender legs. At that moment, his eyes lit up and were filled with lust and evil. He couldn¡¯t help but get closer and reach out to touch them. The smooth feeling made Qian Yu gulp. His hand gradually climbed upward and touched Su Xinzhen¡¯s waist. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came over. Zhong Li Ling quickly froze: ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Go over and take a look.¡± Zhong Li Shi quickly said. The two of them took three steps and arrived at the source of the sound. Zhong Li ling only saw a purple figure flash by: ¡°How can you treat Second Miss like this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xin Zhen was also awakened. She gave puzzled to glance to Zi Su who pounced on her body. In the corner of her eye, she saw Qian Yu who was pushed on the ground. Reason quickly returned to her and she immediately looked at her exposed legs and covered them up in a hurry. ¡°Zi Su ¡­¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± The trembling voice gave away the tension in her heart. Su Xin Zhen gulped and slowly looked at Qian Yu: ¡°You, what did you come here for?¡± Qian Yu was also confused, but quickly reacted, ¡°Second Miss Su, how can you be so shameless, showing your legs outside, what kind of appearance is this!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nonsense! It was clearly you who rushed over and touched our Second Miss¡¯s face! You even tried to take off our Second Miss¡¯s clothes!¡± Zi Su shouted loudly, her voice clear and unmistakable, causing Zhong Li Ling¡¯s face to instantly sink. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face turned red for a while and the whole person was at a loss for words.She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became this way. Su Mo Li looked to Su Jia Xuan. After saying a few words in her ear, Su Jia Xuan nodded and quickly walked over, her face full of anxiety: ¡°Second sister, what is going on? How could you ¡­¡­ you are engaged to the second prince!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­,¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s entire body was now in a daze, her heart was beating rapidly and her entire body was in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s voice came over and looked at Zi Su and said, ¡°You say.¡± ¡°The slave servant was guarding the outside, and then Sir Qian came and said he wanted to talk to Miss. I found that Sir Qian had actually pulled away our young lady¡¯s clothes!¡± ¡°He, he actually tried to take advantage of our young lady!¡± ¡°This servant girl rushed over and found that our young lady had actually been asleep! Sir Qian, how could you do this to our young lady!¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Xin Zhen and pinched her: ¡°Second sister, you cry quickly, you have to pin this matter to the head of Sir Qian, otherwise, your reputation will be ruined!¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words reminded Su Xin Zhen, Su Xin Zhen tears fell from her eyes. She looked at Zhong Li Ling¡¯s gloomy face, and quickly walked towards him. Her hand tightly pulling on Zhong Li Ling¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Second prince, I, I was just resting here for a while, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Second prince, you have to believe our lady, our lady is really innocent ah! It¡¯s Lord Qian! Sir Qian wants to ruin our second miss¡¯s reputation! Sir Qian, our second young miss has no enmity with you, why are you treating our second young miss like this, why!¡± Zi Su cried out loudly, ¡°Poor our second young miss, she didn¡¯t do anything, she actually ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Second prince, you have to believe me ¡­¡­,¡± Su Xin Zhen looked at Zhong Li Ling and said in a small voice. Qian Yu¡¯s face is also bad, immediately said: ¡°I did not, I came in and saw the second young lady lying here with her legs exposed, I do not know anything.¡± ¡°Okay! Stop arguing!¡± Zhong Li Ling reprimanded them angrily. The surrounding gentry exchanged a few words and looked at Zhong Li Ling with changed eyes. Zhong Li Shi then said, ¡°This matter should be investigated clearly, after all, it is about the reputation of the Second Miss of the Su Family.¡± ¡°May I ask a few words?¡± Su Mo Li walked out and said slowly. Su Xin Zhen heard Su Mo Li¡¯s voice and looked up at Su Mo Li with a jerk: ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t you try to cast stones down the well!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Xin Zhen with confusion, ¡°How can you think of me like that? We are real sisters!¡± A look of resignation surfaced on Su Mo Li¡¯s face, ¡°What good would it do to our Su family daughter if something happened to you? If something happens to you, my reputation and that of my third sister will also be implicated ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan immediately said, ¡°Second sister, just listen to the eldest sister, the eldest sister will not harm you.¡± ¡°She ¡­¡­¡± Su Xin Zhen tried to argue, when she heard Zhong Li Ling say coldly, ¡°Are you still not ashamed of yourself? Shut up!¡± Su Xin Zhen looked at Zhong Li Ling incredulously, her eyes full of shock: ¡°Second prince, what did you say?¡± However, Zhong Li Ling did not even look at Su Xin Zhen and said directly, ¡°Qian Yu, this prince gives you the opportunity to explain, you say!¡± Qian Yu hurriedly knelt down: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, as soon as I came in, I saw Second Miss Su unkempt and fainted, I went to check, but I didn¡¯t expect this girl to come over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Zi Su said immediately. Su Xin Zhen also hurriedly shook her head: ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sir Qian, you said you went to check on my sister after seeing her faint. You obviously know that men and women are different, why didn¡¯t you go and call Zi Su first?¡± ¡°Even if you went to check because you were worried about my sister, you could have called Zi Su first and then went to check, yet you didn¡¯t, but moved to my sister directly, which is already your fault. Plus Zi Su went in and saw you misbehaving with my sister, you say, who should we believe?¡± ¡°Sir Qian, you went over to find Zi Su, went to the back, many of us here saw it, this time can also be calculated, in the end is enough for Sir Qian you to do something to my sister.¡± Everyone glanced at each other and discussed it. ¡°It seems that a long time has passed.¡± ¡°I also feel that a long time has passed ¡­¡­¡± ¡°But, no matter what, this second Miss Su¡¯s innocence is ruined ah, this second prince wears a big green hat on his head ah!¡± ¡± No! What a pity ah!¡± When Su Xin Zhen heard Su Mo Li¡¯s words, she breathed a sigh of relief thinking that she had escaped. However, when she heard the surrounding people¡¯s discussion, she realized that no matter what, her own reputation was ruined! At that moment she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and directly fainted. ¡°Second Miss!¡± Zi Su rushed over. Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Ling, his small face was full of seriousness: ¡°Second prince, no matter what, second sister is the victim. She was already sad enough, you as second sister¡¯s fiancee, can¡¯t you comfort second sister? Are you that heartless?¡± After saying that, Su Mo Li and Zi Su both helped Su Xin Zhen to leave. Zhong Li Shi sighed, looked at Qian Yu, and then glanced at Zhong Li Ling: ¡°Second royal brother, no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t treat the second Miss of the Su family like this, as for Qian Yu.¡± Zhong Li Shi paused for a moment and slowly said, ¡°You still don¡¯t tell the truth?¡± Qian Yu¡¯s face was a little pale, and he forced a smile: ¡°What does the crown prince mean by this?¡± ¡°Ling Ren.¡± A black shadow flashed and a middle-aged man appeared directly: ¡°Master, this subordinate saw it. It was Sir Qian who put his hands on Miss Su!¡± The crowd took a breath backwards and looked at Zhong Li Shi incredulously. Zhong Li Shi said indifferently: ¡°I invited you all here today, I naturally have to protect you all. Therefore, for each of you, I have sent my secret guards to follow you just in case.¡± As Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words fell, many secret guards appeared causing the crowd to go silent. CH 67 NOVEMBER 10, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Obviously, the people had already believed Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words. Zhong Li Ling coldly looked at Qian Yu. Qian Yu¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat and he knelt down with a ¡°poof¡±: ¡°Second prince, I¡­ I just got carried away for a moment!¡± Suddenly, Qian Yu thought of something and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s Su Xin Zhen! As soon as I walked in, I saw her with her legs exposed. Who knows who she was trying to seduce! Second prince, you must not marry such a loose woman!¡± ¡°Second prince, I was really seduced by Su Xin Zhen, it¡¯s not my fault!¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s hand in his sleeve was tightly clenched into a fist, his face was full of gloom, while his eyes were full of cold intent: ¡°Get out!¡± Qian Yu nervously jumped up, saw the look on Zhong Li Ling¡¯s face, and turned around and ran away. Zhong Li Shi sighed, full of helplessness: ¡°I really did not expect such a thing to happen. So, let¡¯s disperse before discussing specifics and wait for the second royal brother to calm down.¡± ¡°The crown prince does not have to blame himself, no one wanted this to happen, it was too sudden.¡± ¡°Yes, the blame should be on Qian Yu. How dare he have unintentional thoughts about the second young lady of the Su family. Won¡¯t this make the Qian family and the second prince cross swords? I don¡¯t know how this Qian Yu is thinking.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen such a stupid person like this ah.¡± ¡°But this second young lady is also loose enough to steal the second prince from the first young lady. And now she has fallen to Qian Yu, tsk, really ¡­¡­¡± The people looked at each other and saw the amusement in each other¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Su Xin Zhen who was lying in bed woke up. When she saw Su Mo Li, she got up from the bed and directly pushed Su Mo Li: ¡°You go! It¡¯s all your fault! You get out of here!¡± ¡°Are you happy that my reputation has been ruined? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would things have turned out like this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all you! It¡¯s all your fault! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Old Madame Su slammed the table, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore! You did such a thing yourself and yet you blame Li¡¯er! Tell me, how exactly did Li¡¯er wrong you!¡± Old Madame Su¡¯s voice made Su Xin Zhen shut her mouth, but her face was still full of defiance, ¡°Grandmother, I know you like big sister and pity big sister, but it¡¯s obviously her fault that my reputation is ruined, so how come I can¡¯t blame her?¡± Su Jia Xuan was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down. If not for Su Mo Li pulling her tightly, I¡¯m afraid she would have already rushed over. ¡°Okay, you say!¡± Old Madame Su coldly looked at Su Xin Zhen and said word by word. Su Xin Zhen pursed her lips, ¡°She knew I hated her, yet she sat in the crowd. If I hadn¡¯t wanted to avoid her, how would I have gone to such a remote place and how would I have been bullied by Qian Yu!¡± The surrounding maids looked at Su Xin Zhen incredulously. Looking at Su Xin Zhen¡¯s rightful eyes, they all pitied Su Mo Li. Su Mo Li also did not expect that Su Xin Zhen would actually say such words, and could not help but feel funny in his heart. Su Jia Xuan could not hold back any longer and rushed out: ¡°You went to such an isolated place and blamed big sister? If you don¡¯t want to sit with big sister, you can sit with me, can¡¯t you? I am also some distance away from big sister. And even if you go to such a remote place, is it big sister that made you undress yourself and reveal your legs?¡± Su Xin Zhen snapped her head around and looked at Zi Su. Zi Su shrank her neck, her face was full of fear. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at Zi Su, she¡¯s just a little maid.¡± Old Madame Su said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s natural for her to tell what she knows.¡± Su Xin Zhen tightly bit her lips, ¡°My leg suddenly itched between me, I just ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t know anything, then why did you sleep over there? Don¡¯t you know that people come and go, it¡¯s dangerous?¡± Su Jia Xuan said again. Sleep over ¡­¡­ Su Xin Zhen was somewhat confused, yes, how could she sleep over? Was it because she was too tired? It should be ¡­¡­ Thinking of this, Su Xin Zhen face filled with panic. Thinking of her future, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. She didn¡¯t know what to do and her mother wasn¡¯t around. She shouldn¡¯t have come to Putuo Temple! Old Madame Su listened to the sound of Su Xin Zhen¡¯s crying and she only felt very bored. But now she was the only one here, so she took a deep breath and ordered, ¡°Get ready, we¡¯ll go back to the house overnight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma Ke answered and immediately went to make arrangements, while Huang Fan went over to help. After Su Chen knew that Old Lady Su had returned overnight, he knew that something must have happened and rushed over with Li Qianshi. After hearing the ins and outs, Su Chen was shocked: ¡°Zhen¡¯er?¡± Li Qianshi began to cry: ¡°Zhen¡¯er, my Zhen¡¯er ah! What can we do after this! The second prince won¡¯t want to withdraw from the marriage, right?¡± Su Chen frowned tightly. Glancing at Li Qianshi who was holding Su Xin Zhen and crying, his frown deepened. ¡°Chen¡¯er, what do you think?¡± Old Lady Su asked. Su Chen shook his head and slowly said, ¡°The Second Prince is suspicious, there is no way he will just acknowledge this matter. I¡¯m afraid, this marriage will not work.¡± Su Chen sighed. He glanced at Su Jia Xuan and shook his head. No, she was too small. He also glanced at Su Mo Li and his eyes could not help but shine. Seeing Su Chen¡¯s expression, Su Mo Li could not help but sneer in her heart. Indeed, she is a daughter who can be thrown away at will. This pot, she was afraid he was going to try and dump it on her. As expected, she heard Su Chen say: ¡°Now there is only one way. Li¡¯er, are you willing to help the Su family?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Chen in disbelief and said slowly, ¡°Father, I am naturally willing, as long as I can help the Su family and help my second sister, I can do anything.¡± Old Madame Su¡¯s eyelids jumped and looked at Su Chen incredulously. Then she heard Su Chen say, ¡°This matter, you admit it in public. Admit that it was you who was molested by Qian Yu, not Zhen¡¯er. After all, Zhen¡¯er is going to marry the second prince.¡± ¡°I also know it¡¯s wronging you and I¡¯m sorry about this matter, but Li¡¯er this is the only way out. After all, Qian Yu is an unmarried male and you are an unmarried female, it would be okay for you to marry Qian Yu.¡± ¡°Of course, father will try to fight for you to let Qian Yu treat you well in the future, okay?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes opened wide, and her eyes filled with tears. On the other hand, when Li Qianshi heard his words, her eyes lit up. When she saw that Su Xin Zhen was about to speak, she hastily pressed her down and shook her head. Su Xin Zhen bit her lips and knew that her success or failure was at stake. As long as Su Mo Li agreed, then her reputation would be saved! ¡°Li¡¯er, you just help a help Su family.¡± Li Qianshi whispered. She wisely skipped over Su Xin Zhen, but instead emphasized the point of helping the Su family, ¡°After all, if this matter is not handled well, the second prince will certainly have a dislike for our Su family, then everything we have done before ¡­¡­¡± Li Qianshi face was pleading and desperate. Su Mo Li opened her mouth and reached out to wipe the tears on her face, ¡°Then, will the Second Prince and Sir Qian agree?¡± Old Madame Su reached out and held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Child, I have let you suffer.¡± Su Mo Li shook her head and did not say anything. Su Chen¡¯s expression eased a few points and he slowly said, ¡°If you agree, father will naturally go and negotiate with those two people.¡± ¡°But father.¡± Su Mo Li raised his head, ¡°Daoist Master Baichuan said that I can only be a royal concubine. Will the emperor agree to marry me to Qian Yu?¡± ¡°This is false! This is all fake!¡± Li Qianshi immediately said. Just as the words came out, she covered her mouth and her face was full of shock, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t say anything ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen¡¯s face revealed a cold intent: ¡°What is going on?¡± Old Madame Su took a deep breath, and Grandma Ke, who was beside her, quickly stroked the old lady¡¯s chest, ¡°Old Madame Su, you calm down, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Come, have a sip of tea.¡± Su Mo Li also looked at Li Qianshi in confusion: ¡°Mother, you just said it¡¯s all fake. What exactly is all fake?¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s face was a little flustered. Su Mo Li pursed his lips, slowly said: ¡°If the fact that I can only be the royal concubine is false, then I can marry to Sir Qian and also help my sister to wash off the dirty water on her body. But if it is true ¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid that there is no way to pass the hurdle that is the Emperor ¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake! It¡¯s fake!¡± Li Qianshi face was pale, but she hardened her head and said, ¡°At first I bribed Baichuan Daoist, to let him say nonsense. I have no malicious intent, I just want this matter spread out so that Li¡¯er can marry the royal family. Then our family also has an extra layer of protection. Master, I really had no malicious intent ¡­¡­ ¡° Hearing that, Su Chen closed his eyes: ¡°If you really have a heart, why did you not let Daoist Master Baichuan say that Li¡¯er can be the rightful wife?¡± Su Mo Li smiled in her heart. This Su Chen is not too stupid after getting involved in the Su family¡¯s affairs. Li Qianshi eyes darted around frantically. She opened her mouth several times, but not a single word came out. Su Mo Li dropped her eyes and the tears fell down, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Old Madame Su stared at Li Qianshi for half a second before slowly saying: ¡°Chen¡¯er, this matter should never be tolerated! How can such a woman become the head of the family in the back house? Leave the affairs of the back house to Concubine Nian and Concubine Shui. Those two have the qualifications and are stable in their work.¡± ¡°Although they only assisted your wife in the management before, they are also very capable, so let her reflect on herself.¡± Old Madame Su¡¯s words made Li Qianshi¡¯s face pale, but after looking at Su Xin Zhen on the side, she said with a stiff heart, ¡°Yes, daughter-in-law will follow orders, but Zhen¡¯er¡¯s matter ¡­¡­¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Su Mo Li let out a miserable smile, ¡°I know, mother did this because she was afraid that my second sister would be compared to me. But I do not care about this. As long as the Su family is good, I am good. Father, mother, grandmother, I promise. About this matter, let¡¯s say that I did it. Only, it would take some time to do this. We can¡¯t be in a hurry when we do it. How can we let the emperor know that Daoist Master Baichuan is a fraud. ¡° ¡°Li¡¯er is right.¡± Old Madame Su sighed, ¡°It¡¯s good to clear up the matter that Li¡¯er can only be a concubine.¡± ¡°The Qian family is a little lower than our family, but with your father around, they wouldn¡¯t dare to bully you.¡± Old Madame Su said slowly, looking lovingly at Su Mo Li, ¡°Perhaps, it is also a good thing.¡± Su Jia Xuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How can it be a good thing? When the Qian family marries eldest sister in this situation, there must have some resentment in their hearts. More importantly, Sir Qian clearly likes second sister. Now that eldest sister is the one he¡¯s marrying, he¡¯ s sure to be aggrieved and make eldest sister miserable!¡± Old Madame Su choked for a moment, and finally settled into a helpless sigh. Li Qianshi scolded: ¡°What do you know at such a young age? See that you do not shut up!¡± Su Jia Xuan pursed her lips and stopped talking. Su Mo Li on the side smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I promised I wouldn¡¯t change my mind. Father, you¡¯d better hurry up and make the arrangements.¡± Then, Su Mo Li looked at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°I just hope that after this incident, sister can remember my goodness and not feel that I owe you everything.¡± After saying that, Su Mo Li left. Su Xin Zhen was furious and wanted to defend herself, but she was rebuked by Su Chen: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Li¡¯er, do you think you would still be married to the second prince? If you find trouble with Li¡¯er again, you will solve this matter yourself!¡± Only then did Su Xin Zhen shut her mouth. Su Jia Xuan glanced at the crowd and was disappointed. If she still had a slight illusion about these people before, now, it was completely dead. I really hate when they set other people up to be violated by men. It¡¯s very grimy CH 68 NOVEMBER 11, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS After Su Mo Li returned to Cui Zhu Yuan, she changed her clothes and prepared to go to the East Palace. But to her surprise, she ran into Zhong Li Shi, who was dressed in night clothes outside. Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant.¡± After the two of them arrived, Zhong Li Shi said, ¡°Things have been arranged. Tomorrow everyone in the capital will know about Qian Yu and Su Xin Zhen¡¯s affair.¡± ¡°Hmmm, tomorrow there will also be rumors that Daoist Master Baichuan received money to frame me, so asking the Crown Prince to please give it a push.¡± Zhong Li Shi cast a surprised glanced at Su Mo Li: ¡°That is unexpected.¡± ¡°Unexpected.¡± Su Mo Li ate the dishes on the table. Looking at the lights not far away, she said slowly: ¡°Chen Yan¡¯s side should have gotten quite a bit of news that I sent over.¡± ¡°Well, yesterday in the imperial study, father received the first batch of information. It¡¯s just that you have to hurry up with the account book.¡± Su Mo Li answered and the two of them stayed silent for almost half an hour before they each left seperately The next day, the whole capital city exploded. All kinds of news were circulating among the people. ¡°What a shame. The Second Miss Su actually did such a thing, if this were in our hometown, she would be tossed in a pig pen!¡± ¡°No, the second young lady stole the second prince from the eldest young lady and now she has gotten involved with the Qian family, tsk, really powerful!¡± ¡°Yes, I really did not expect ah, that the second prince would really wear a green hat. But with this, he is definitely going to withdraw from the marriage!¡± ¡°Who knows? But, you heard that the original Baichuan Daoist was accepting people¡¯s silver and deliberately said that the young lady can only be a concubine. Is this is not harming the young lady! ¡°Oh my God, this young lady is too poor, right? If I may say so, once there is a stepmother, there is a stepfather. This mother does not love, father does not love, no wonder she was bullied!¡± ¡°In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean Madame. Su did it,. She deliberately framed the Eldest Miss, after all, Eldest Miss is not her own child ah!¡± ¡± You are not unreasonable to say so, really unexpected ah, poor Miss.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s so pitiful.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could the word get out so quickly!¡± Li Qianshi looked at Su Chen incredulously: ¡°Master, this, what should we do?¡± Su Chen¡¯s face was dark and sullen. Su Xin Zhen on the side couldn¡¯t help but cry in a low voice: ¡°Father, the gossip outside is not at all the same as what was said yesterday. Everything has been exposed. You should hurry up and let Su Mo Li go and clarify! Father!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Su Chen scolded, his eyes full of anger, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made these things happen, how would our Su family be on the tongue of everyone?¡± ¡°And you, you actually paid off Daoist Master Baichuan. In this way, if we let Li¡¯er go out to clarify, not only will it not allow Zhen¡¯er to be cleared of the sewage on her, it will also make them think that all of our Su family is bullying Li¡¯er. Who is Li¡¯er? She is not only the daughter of the Su family, but also County Princess Suo Rou! The niece of the emperor!¡± ¡°This matter, there¡¯s no way out!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s heart sank fiercely and she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Literally, the marriage between Zhen¡¯er and the second prince, it won¡¯t work [¤Ê¤Ä¤á ªš].¡± Su Chen closed his eyes, ¡°I will find a way to get the Qian family to propose the marriage, so that the hit to the Su family¡¯s reputation can be reduced to a minimum.¡± ¡°Father! How can this be! I don¡¯t like that Qian Yu. Father! Don¡¯t!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was filled with panic, ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Qian Yu, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Chen still wanted to say something when the housekeeper hurriedly came in, ¡°Master, news came from the palace. The emperor¡¯s edict commands you to enter the palace as soon as possible.¡± Su Chen answered and after a change of clothes, he quickly walked out. Su Mo Li was waiting outside and after seeing Su Chen, she slowly said, ¡°Father, the emperor summoned me to the palace.¡± Su Chen was a little surprised, obviously not expecting Su Mo Li to be summoned as well. After the two of them got on the carriage, they soon arrived at the imperial study. In the imperial study room, Daoist Master Baichuan was kneeling on the floor with a head full of sweat, while the Emperor already had a sullen look on his face. After seeing Su Mo Li, the emperor¡¯s expression was only a few degrees better. He slowly said: ¡°Come over here, you have been wronged.¡± Su Mo Li walked up and showed a soft smile: ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for doing justice to Li¡¯er. It¡¯s only that Li¡¯er doesn¡¯t know when she offended Daoist Master Baichuan. Do you know that one word from you can ruin my life?¡± Daoist Master Baichuan hastily confessed. When he saw Su Chen, he immediately said, ¡°Madam Su asked me to say it. I am just a little greedy for money, please spare my life, Your Majesty!¡± Su Chen hurriedly kneeled down: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s because I was lax in managing the family. I beg Your Majesty¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Su Mo Li also said: ¡°Your Majesty, my father did not know about this, please be lenient. As for my mother, there may be some misunderstanding about me ¡­¡­¡± When speaking the last part, Su Mo Li ¡®s voice was very small, as if she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. The emperor sighed: ¡°Xi¡¯er is waiting for you, you go over first.¡± Su Mo Li answered and gave a worried glance at him before leaving. ¡°Someone come.¡± The emperor called out, ¡°Daoist Master Baichuan is a delusional Daoist Master. Send this person to the main prison and he shall not be released for life!¡± Daoist Master Baichuan fell limp on the ground with his face was full of incredulity. He then looked at Su Chen and said, ¡°It was your family that harmed me! Poisonous woman! Poisonous woman!¡± After Daoist Master Baichuan was pulled away, the emperor looked at Su Chen who was kneeling on the ground and sighed: ¡°Su Aiqing, how can you handle political affairs when the back of your house is not peaceful?¡± ¡°Your family affairs should not be my business, but your wife is harming my niece! While the death of the eldest princess Huimin was already strange, I believed you because you said she had a disease. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the case now!¡± The emperor¡¯s words made Su Chen¡¯s body shiver: ¡°Your Majesty is wise. The death of the eldest princess was indeed due to a disease!¡± ¡°Even if it is a disease, where did this disease come from?¡± The emperor faintly glanced at Su Chen, ¡°Su Aiqing, you have to investigate properly, if you let me do it, it will not be so simple.¡± Su Chen¡¯s heart sank violently. The emperor continued, ¡°I think you need to go back and look into madam. Investigate properly and determine what is going on.¡± ¡°Su Aiqing, I give you a month¡¯s time, I hope to get a satisfactory answer, within this month. I do not want anything to happen to Li¡¯er again.¡± ¡°Also, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s matter, since it is already like this, the marriage with Ling¡¯er can be forgotten. I will give you dignity in this matter. If you can convince the Qian family to tie the knot, say that the second prince has granted the two marriage.¡± Su Chen¡¯s voice trembled and he said in a hurry, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Go down. As for Li¡¯er, she will stay by the Empress¡¯s side for a month. When you are done with the investigation, I will let Li¡¯er go back.¡± Su Chen¡¯s hand clenched fiercely and he took a deep breath, ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at Su Chen¡¯s back, the emperor sat down. After taking a sip of tea, he said, ¡°Su Chen is also a foolish one. Letting such a capable daughter like Li¡¯er go and repeatedly hurting her. He went to go love those brainless ones.¡± Saying that, the emperor shook his head and glanced at the desk. The news that Chen Dye passed over made the emperor look angry. ¡°Your Majesty, is Lord Su also related to the death of the eldest princess?¡± Da Gouzi asked in confusion. The emperor shook his head: ¡°I know he did not have the guts, but that Li Qianshi. She actually had the guts to buy Baichuan to say those things then naturally poisoning the Princess is also possible. After all, the Princess died before she could be promoted.¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, he continued, ¡°Su Chen is also a stupid. He actually wants Li¡¯er to replace Su Xin Zhen and take all the blame on herself. He really thinks that everyone who was in Putuo Temple is afraid of their Su family?¡± ¡°Even if the others are afraid, Shi¡¯er is not afraid. Then there is still Xi¡¯er, who defends Li¡¯er, and more importantly, He Le is one whose eyes cannot tolerate sand.¡± Da Guozi laughed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Lord Su also just learned of this matter and did not think clearly. It¡¯s a pity for County Princess Suo Rou, if the Princess was still around, how could they be allowed to bully her ah!¡± The emperor nodded: ¡°Yes, I thought old Madame Su had a clear mind, but I did not expect that she chose to prioritize the Su family reputation as well¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that, after all, there is still me and the empress. Li¡¯er gave me such a big surprise, the eldest princess also saved me. For these reasons, I should take good care of her.¡± Da Guozi said with a smile, ¡°You are right. It is also fortunate that Country Princess Suo Rou has the emperor and the empress.¡± Su Mo Li had just arrived outside the second princess¡¯s palace when she was brought to the room by Zhong Li Xi who rushed out to meet her. As she instructed the palace maid to get food, she said, ¡°Madam Su actually asked you to replace Su Xin Zhen? Is it true?¡± ¡°Where did you get the information from?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Xi in confusion. Zhong Li Xi rolled her eyes with no shame: ¡°Originally I did not know either, but I overheard the conversation between my brother and Xiao Guozi and only then did I know what happened in the Su family. This Li Qianshi is too shameless! If it wasn¡¯t for Mother stopping me and saying that Father would solve it, I would have rushed to the Su House.¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, you are both my master and my good sister.Yyou must tell me if you are wronged in the future, you know?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Zhong Li Xi said while scolding Li Qianshi and Su Xin Zhen. Su Mo Li picked up a book and said after reading it for a while, ¡°Well, things have been settled, so don¡¯t think about it. Come, today there is just nothing to do, I will teach you to play the qin.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li handed the written score to Zhong Li Xi: ¡°This piece is very suitable for you.¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s eyes lit up after taking a look at it: ¡°I like it! Li¡¯er, can you play it for me first?¡± Su Mo Li agreed. She walked behind the ancient guqin, stretched out her hand, and plucked the strings. The sound of the zither came out. Zhong Li Shi stopped, glanced at the palace not far away, and hooked his lips. Xiao Guozi hurriedly said: ¡°Is the prince going to the second princess? I heard that County Princess Suo Rou has come.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Zhong Li Shi answered and led Xiao Guozi to walk over. Xiao Guozi instantly felt that he was favored again and was very much valued by the crown prince. After all, who would talk to a personal eunuch about what he had found out. But the crown prince told him, and did so in great detail, as if he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t understand. But he didn¡¯t know why, but when he asked about it later, the prince was reluctant to talk about it. Did he dislike his own stupidity? CH 69 NOVEMBER 12, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS When the song was finished, Zhong Li Xi¡¯s eyes shone brightly and she applauded vigorously, ¡°That¡¯s good! I also want to learn it!¡± ¡°Well, come and play a song for me to hear.¡± Zhong Li Xi followed the score and began to play. Outside, Zhong Li Shi frowned and walked straight in. ¡°Brother?¡± Zhong Li Xi saw Zhong Li Shi and was very happy, ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to visit.¡± Zhong Li Shi walked in. Su Mo Li stood up, saluted, and sat down. Zhong Li Xi smiled and said, ¡°Brother, did you hear Li¡¯er play the piano just now? It was really good!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you continue to practice?¡± Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows. Zhong Li Xi beamed and continued practicing. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Su Mo Li put down her tea cup and curled her lips. Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows, ¡°No need to thank.¡± Talking to smart people was so simple! Su Mo Li thanked him. Naturally it was because the crown prince deliberately revealed to Zhong Li Xi that Li Qianshi wanted to replace her. Soon, the empress also came and was a bit surprised when she saw Zhong Li Shi. ¡°Li¡¯er you can just live here in peace. Your mother¡¯s matter, the emperor has intervened and will give you an explanation.¡± Su Mo Li was silent for a while, then she slowly said: ¡°Empress, have you ever thought that my father is also a part of my mother¡¯s affairs? I don¡¯t think a concubine would dare to lay a hand on the eldest princess of the dynasty.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words took the crowd by surprise. Zhong Li Shi took a deep look at Su Mo Li. Zhong Li Xi opened her mouth and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li¡¯er, I don¡¯t think so, I don¡¯t think Lord Su is like the masses.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m just guessing.¡± Su Mo Li picked up the cup of tea and took a sip with a smile. The empress sighed and patted Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, slowly saying: ¡°The emperor will find out everything, you can rest assured is.¡± ¡°Thank you, Empress.¡± After finishing the meal, the Empress and Zhong Li Shi left. On the way, Zhong Li Shi slowly said, ¡°Mother, what do you think of Su Mo Li?¡± The empress was a bit surprised. She obviously did not expect Zhong Li would suddenly ask this question: ¡°Why is Shi¡¯er suddenly asking about Li¡¯er? Or do you think there is something wrong with Li¡¯er?¡± The Empress continued without waiting for Zhong Li Shi to reply: ¡°Li¡¯er is also a poor person. It really makes people pity her, but she is a capable person herself, and has some relationship with Grandmaster Feng He. And although on the surface Miss Shi does not like Li¡¯er, but the Empress knows that Miss Shi still defends Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°You ah, also do not be deceived by gossip. In the end, she is your Aunt Huimin¡¯s daughter, how bad can she be?¡± ¡°As I see it, Li¡¯er is a good child.¡± Zhong Li Shi laughed lightly: ¡°Then mother, if your son finds a prince consort like Su Mo Li in the future, what do you think?¡± The empress was even more surprised. She pondered for a moment and nodded: ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Mother, my son will go to the imperial study first.¡± Zhong Li Shi swept his hand and turned to leave. The empress looked at Zhong Li Shi¡¯s back and felt it was a bit strange: ¡°This child, why are his words so strange today? Is it possible that he has someone in mind?¡± Momo Gui thought about it and said tentatively, ¡°Your majesty, you don¡¯t think that the crown prince has fallen in love with County Princess Suo Rou, right?¡± The Empress¡¯ eyelids jumped and she and Momo Gui exchanged a glance, their faces filled with shock. ¡°Your majesty, if it is true, what do you think?¡± Momo Gui said in a small voice. The Empress rubbed her brow: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think this girl Li¡¯er is good. Just with her relationship with Grandmaster Feng and Miss Shi, it¡¯s okay to match with Shi¡¯er. But after all, she used to be the second prince¡¯s side concubine, this ¡­¡­¡± Momo Gui smiled when she heard the words, ¡°Your Majesty why do you think so much? His Highness the Prince is powerful. Everything is earned by himself, now the only thing missing is the side-consort. As long as His Highness the Prince likes it, it will be fine, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Compared to His Highness marrying a wrong-minded Crown Princess, the old slave feels that this County Princess Suo Rou is the top candidate. The main thing is, there is no one else in His Highness eyes ah!¡± The Empress smiled: ¡°You have a point. That child has always been one with ideas. Just let him toss around, we¡¯ll just watch.¡± After knowing that Su Mo Li had entered the palace, the empress dowager was also very happy and kept calling Su Mo Li over to chat. Every day Su Mo Li taught Zhong Li Xi in the morning, then went with Zhong Li Xi to go to the empress¡¯ palace to eat. She would accompany the empress dowager for two hours, and then go back to rest after the evening meal. Late at night, Su Mo Li would change into her night clothes and either go to the East Palace or go to the Su House. This night, Su Mo Li went to Shi Zhu¡¯s Mansion. Shi Zhu gestured for Su Mo Li to sit down, and then said, ¡°I went to Su Mansion these days to teach Su Jia Xuan to paint and had contact with Su Chen. I also went to the study several times under the name of painting for him and I searched everywhere I could, but I didn¡¯t see the so-called account book, so I thought, is it somewhere else?¡± Su Mo Li shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t be elsewhere. Su Chen is a cautious person and with such an important thing, he would only keep it in front of his eyes.¡± Shi Zhu was silent for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Then there is only one possibility, there is a secret passage.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t find the switch, after all, there wasn¡¯t enough time.¡± Su Mo Li nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Saying that, she walked out and directly hid in the darkness. After arriving at the Su Mansion, Su Mo Li came directly outside the study. There were quite a few experts protecting the outside of the study. Su Mo Li circled around and found that she could not easily get in, but she heard footsteps. At once she rolled inside and hid inside the cabinet. ¡°Creak¡±, the door opened. Su Chen¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Are you sure they can¡¯t find out?¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I knew how important that matter was back then. Everything was done by me alone, I didn¡¯t dare to hand it to others. No third person knows about it, only you and me.¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s voice came over. Su Mo Li raised an eyebrow, she perked her ears and continued to listen. Su Chen sighed: ¡°I did not expect that the emperor actually began to investigate the cause of Huimin¡¯s death. It seems, because of Li¡¯er.¡± Li Qianshi grimaced: ¡°Master, did Li¡¯er find out something? Is it possible that she told the emperor?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Su Chen shook his head and said word by word, ¡°Li¡¯er was only five years old back then, how could she have known this? What¡¯s more important is ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen looked at Li Qianshi: ¡°We drugged Li¡¯er back then, she was dizzy, it¡¯s impossible for her to know this.¡± ¡°So, it should be that the emperor saw Li¡¯er and that¡¯s why he thought of Huimin.¡± Su Chen clenched his fist: ¡°We were careless, and we didn¡¯t expect that Li¡¯er was actually acquainted with Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi.¡± Li Qianshi whispered, ¡°If I had known, I shouldn¡¯t have picked up Li¡¯er back then.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Chen looked coldly at Li Qianshi. Li Qianshi looked a little unnatural, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Su Chen coldly snorted, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t paid off Baichuan, if you hadn¡¯t targeted Li¡¯er again and again, how would Li¡¯er have drifted away from us? The people that Li¡¯er knows now, whether it¡¯s Feng He or Shi Zhu, will give our Su family access to huge benefits. Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand?¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to do anything to Li¡¯er again, without my hand, the emperor¡¯s people will make your life worse than death!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s heart jumped violently. ¡°Master, I, I didn¡¯t mean it, but what should we do now? The emperor has already begun to suspect me, Master, you must save me!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Su Chen had a moment of annoyance. He looked at Li Qianshi and took a deep breath, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be found out by the emperor, then you should treat Li¡¯er well.¡± ¡°These days you have to convince the emperor and empress that you are treating Li¡¯er as your own child, sending things, going to see her, it¡¯s all fine.¡± Li Qianshi was very upset in her heart, but she still agreed. ¡°Then, Master, what about the matter of Zhen¡¯er ¡­¡­¡± ¡°I have already talked to the Qian family and let Zhen¡¯er marry there.¡± Su Chen face has a hint of helplessness, ¡°Zhen¡¯er can only do so now.¡± Li Qianshi of course was reluctant and immediately said, ¡°But Zhen¡¯er likes the second prince. Besides the second prince has not yet withdrawn from the marriage, could there be a change of heart?¡± ¡°Or how about letting Zhen¡¯er go to the Second Prince, maybe there will be other opportunities to turn the situation around?¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s words made Su Chen think about it and he felt that there was some truth to it, ¡°Alright, then you can ask Zhen¡¯er to look for the Second Prince tomorrow.¡± ¡°As for Huimin¡¯s matter, I will prepare things, so you should not interfere.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Qianshi let out a sigh of relief and a faint smile surfaced on her face, ¡°Master, it¡¯s getting late, why don¡¯t we go to bed.¡± Saying that, she came to Su Chen¡¯s side and wanted to have Su Chen undress. However, her hand was held by Su Chen¡¯s hand: ¡°You go back first, I still have some business matters to deal with.¡± Although Li Qianshi was reluctant, but there was nothing she could do. She could only bow her body and leave. Su Chen walked towards the corner, getting closer and closer to the cabinet. Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly. She took a deep breath, calculated the distance, and was ready to rush out directly. However, in the next second, something hit her and she dropped straight down. It was instantaneous, but the pain made Su Mo Li frown. Looking at a passage in front of her, she slowly stood up with a trace of surprise in her eyes. Obviously, she also did not expect to be hit and dropped. Su Chen actually dug a passage here! Thinking of just Su Chen¡¯s footsteps, Su Mo Li¡¯s heart sank, and she quickly ran towards the front. Then a sound rang out behind. Su Mo Li knew then that Su Chen had followed her in! She rushed straight to the bottom and found a room, which was empty, with only a bookshelf. Behind her, the sound of footsteps became clearer and clearer ¡­¡­ At the moment when the owner of the footsteps approached, Su Mo Li¡¯s figure moved and disappeared ¡­¡­ CH 70 NOVEMBER 13, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Chen slowly walked in, looked around, then walked to the two rows of bookshelves. He took out a red box, took out the account book inside, picked up a pen, wrote down a few words. If Su Chen looked up, he would have seen Su Mori struggling to stick to the ceiling with her body that was already trembling. The account book in Su Chen¡¯s hand was seen clearly by Su Mo Li. Her eyes shone brightly and she did not expect that the account book was actually here. But, hanging on the ceiling, since there was no where to brace her body, she was about to fall down. The good thing was Su Chen did not stay long. As soon as he turned around, Su Mo Li fell down and flew to the back of the cabinet. Su Chen touched the back of his head, turned around to look, and saw that everything was normal. He had some doubts in his mind and felt that something was wrong. Su Mo Li tried to slow down her breathing and watched Su Chen leave. She did not dare to come out and waited inside for half an hour before she came out and took out the account book. Looking at the contents if it, her eyes got cold and then she walked out quickly. When she returned to Cui Zhu Yuan, it was already dawn. After instructing Cheng Tao and Huang Fan to protect Su Jia Xuan, she quickly returned to the imperial palace. As soon as she changed her clothes, she heard Zhong Li Xi¡¯s voice. She forced a sleepy look, opened the door, and saw Zhong Li Xi happily standing outside: ¡°Li¡¯er, next month father is going to take us hunting. Mother asked me to go over with you and have the tailors make a set of clothes to wear for hunting outing. Let¡¯s hurry over!¡± Su Mo Li face also showed a happy smile: ¡°Second Princess, wait for me, I will change my clothes.¡± With that, she quickly washed up, and only then went to the empress palace with Zhong Li Xi. As soon as they arrived, they saw palace maids coming and going, holding trays with a lot of jewelry and fabrics inside. When Zhong Li Xi and Su Mo Li walked in, they saw the Empress smiling and talking to Momo Gui beside her. And Shi Zhu was actually there. ¡°Mother! Shi Fu Zi.¡± Zhong Li Xi walked over and gave a greet. Su Mo Li followed and when she saw Shi Zhu, her eyes were cold: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Saying that, she came closer to Shi Zhu and looked at the whip marks on the right side of her face. This question attracted the attention of the Empress and Zhong Li Xi. The two looked over and Zhong Li Xi exclaimed, ¡°Shi Fu Zi, what is the injury on your face ah?¡± Shi Zhu put down his teacup and said indifferently, ¡°Nothing much, just hurt by the Eldest Princess accidentally.¡± Su Mo Li stared at Shi Zhu. The empress glanced at Momo Gui, who nodded and quickly left. ¡°Will you tell me yourself, or will you wait for the Empress to inquire and tell me?¡± Su Mo Li still used her usual soft voice, but the Empress and Zhong Li Xi both felt something was wrong at once. Zhong Li Xi stole a glance at Su Mo Li. Obviously she had a smile on her face and was stll the same old Su Mo Li, but she couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. Shi Zhu coughed dryly twice and did not to look at Su Mo Li: ¡°Nothing is wrong, except that the Eldest Princess asked me to take her as a disciple and I refused.¡± ¡°So she struck you?¡± Su Mo Li continued to ask. ¡°Mm.¡± Shi Zhu answered vaguely. Zhong Li Xi said incredulously, ¡°She went too far! Isn¡¯t she already a disciple of Grandmaster Feng He? How can ¡­¡­ go too far! How dare she make a move against Shi Fu Zi!¡± Saying that, Zhong Li Xi was about to go to Zhong Li Lan. But she was pulled back by the Empress. The empress face had a helpless expression: ¡°You girl, if you go over now, will Zhong Li Lan admit to it? If she doesn¡¯t admit it and then turns around and says you¡¯re bullying her, what will you do?¡± Zhong Li Xi froze. Indeed, this is what Zhong Li Lan would do. Su Mo Li however took a deep look at Shi Zhu. She then looked at the Empress: ¡°Let¡¯s keep this matter quiet in advance. I think Miss Shi can solve it herself.¡± The empress nodded: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t forget to mention this matter to the emperor, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhong Li Xi then smiled: ¡°Mother, you must tell Father and let him know how excessive Zhong Li Lan! If I may say so, it¡¯s a blessing for us that Shi Fu Zi came to teach us how to draw, but I didn¡¯t expect Zhong Li Lan to force Shi Fu Zi like this. Shi Fu Zi, why don¡¯t you go and report her?¡± Shi Zhu curled her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing, just like what the Empress said, the Eldest Princess will not admit it.¡± After the fabric and clothes were chosen, Zhong Li Xi was held back in the palace by the Empress so she could teach her some things. When Su Mo Li and Shi Zhu left, they just ran into Momo Gui who had returned. Su Mo Li stopped Momo Gui and asked what was going on. Momo Gui didn¡¯t hide anything. She said the same thing as Shi Zhu, that is, Zhong Li Lan dragged Shi Zhu to a remote place and then made her move. After saying thanks, Su Mo Li and Shi Zhu left. When they left the empress¡¯ palace, Shi Zhu immediately said, ¡°I will handle this matter myself, don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡°What mess around?¡± Su Mo Li smiled is looking at Shi Zhu, ¡°I never mess around, but you, your nature is fiery and explosive. This time, the fact that you can endure, is it because of me?¡± Shi Zhu eyes were a little flustered. After glaring at Su Mo Li, she lightly laughed: ¡°Don¡¯t think that your face is gold. Why would it be because of you? I just think that after all, this is the imperial palace- It is better to be more restrained. Although I am quite famous, if they want to kill me, it is not impossible to do so.¡± ¡°Shi Zhu.¡± Su Mo Li frowned, ¡°The matter in the capital, the matter of the Su family, I can do it myself. I don¡¯t need you and Grandmaster Feng He¡¯s help. You don¡¯t need to stay here because of me.¡± Shi Zhu raised an eyebrow, ¡°What, are you looking down on us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Besides, with us around, no one will dare to bully you!¡± Shi Zhu¡¯s words were like a warm stream that gushed into Su Mo Li¡¯s heart. ¡°My friend also can¡¯t be bullied like this.¡± Su Mo Li looked at Shi Zhu and said word by word, ¡°Since Zhong Li Lan dares to hit you, you always have to return the favor.¡± After saying that, Su Mo Li circled around and came to Zhong Li Lan¡¯s palace with Shi Zhu. Who knew where Zhong Li Lan had gone, but she had just returned. ¡°Eldest Princess.¡± Su Mo Li directly called out to Zhong Li Lan, ¡°Did you hit and cause the injury on Miss Shi¡¯s face?¡± When Zhong Li Lan saw Su Mo Li, she frowned. After sweeping a glance at Shi Zhu, she showed a disdainful smile, ¡°What, Miss Shi went to complain to County Princess Suo Rou? You might as well have gone to the father and complained directly to the Emperor. A mere County Princes, what can she do to me?¡± ¡°Yes, it is true that I hit Shi Zhu, so what? Do you really think that because you know how to paint, you are great? Just a pariah yet they hold you in high esteem, but not me! Only people like my master, who are famous in all four countries, deserve my respect!¡± ¡°Just a mere you, you¡¯re only somewhat famous in our country is all.¡± Zhong Li Lan moved closer towards here Shi Zhu: ¡°Not to mention that just now I hit you in a deserted place, even now if I hit you, you will also suffer for me!¡± Shi Zhu sneered: ¡°Really a unknowledgeable fool. Four countries?¡± Shi Zhu directly took out four gold medals of immunity of death: ¡°Recognize them? Four countries¡¯ unlimited immunity gold medals. This painting immortal¡¯s name, you really think I¡¯m just the painting immortal of the Fengyun country?¡± ¡°Because I ignored you, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Zhong Li Lan looked at Shi Zhu incredulously. Her small face filled with anger and her hand pointed directly at Shi Zhu: ¡°You!¡± ¡°Slap!¡± Su Mo Li directly flung a slap over. Before Zhong Li Lan could react, Su Mo Li directly held her finger: ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother tell you that it¡¯s impolite to casually point your finger at people?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Zhong Li Lan only felt her face burning hot. She was actually hit by a minister¡¯s daughter! Even if that¡¯s not enough, this person even threatened her! ¡°Su Mo Li! Are you going to rebel!¡± The maids around Zhong Li Lan also reacted: ¡°Let go of the princess! How dare you offend your superiors! You don¡¯t want to live! Let go of the princess!¡± Su Mo Li directly kicked the maid away and backhandedly slapped Zhong Li Lan¡¯s face: ¡°Since the Emperor¡¯s noble consort doesn¡¯t have time to teach you, I, as your master, don¡¯t mind teaching you well!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, you actually insulted your superiors. Do you want to be expelled from your master?¡± Su Mo Li sneered as she looked at Zhong Li Lan. She directly let her go and Zhong Li Lan was unstable and fell to the ground. ¡°Pri ¡­¡­ Prince?¡± Xiao Guozi looked at everything in front of him incredulously, ¡°This, is this really County Princess Suo Rou? Why do I feel like it¡¯s not ah ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Shi was also passing by this place. He just happened to see Su Mo Li, so he walked over, not expecting to see this scene. Zhong Li Shi curled the corner of his lips: ¡°This is what she originally looked like.¡± Xiao Guozi looked at Zhong Li Shi in shock and was about to say something when he saw Su Mo Li directly choking Zhong Li Lan¡¯s neck. The people of Zhong Li Lan¡¯s palace quickly rushed out and tried to free Zhong Li Lan, however, they were knocked down to the ground by Su Mo Li alone. Su Mo Li sneered, ¡°What? Really think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with panic, ¡°You are pretending!¡± Su Mo Li eyes flashed a trace of killing intent. The anger in her heart quickly surged and a blood-red appeared in front of her eyes. The look on her face became more and more cold-blooded, and her eyes were emotionless when she looked at Zhong Li Lan. Zhong Li Lan was scared and moved backwards step by step: ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Su Mo Li, however, did not answer her, but slowly walked towards Zhong Li Lan. ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± Shi Zhu directly held Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, her face full of anxiety, ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ve taken revenge.¡± The familiar voice, however, did not make Su Mo Li return to her senses. She directly shook off Shi Zhu¡¯s hand and continued to walk forward. Shi Zhu¡¯s face became more and more anxious, calling out loudly, ¡°Li¡¯er! You wake up! Look at me! Li¡¯er!¡± Zhong Li Shi frowned fiercely and quickly walked over. Seeing Su Mo Li¡¯s hand about to touch Zhong Li Lan, Zhong Li Shi directly yanked Su Mo Li¡¯s hand and pulled Su Mo Li into his arms. Su Mo Li immediately fought back, and the two began fighting directly! Shi Zhu whole body was shocked. This¡­ if other people found out ¡­¡­ The consequences were unimaginable! And Zhong Li Lan is quickly climbed up, while running while screaming: ¡°Help! Murder! Su Mo Li is going to kill me!¡± CH 71 NOVEMBER 14, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Zhong Li Shi would naturally not hurt Su Mo Li, so he was focusing on restricting her. However, during the fight, Zhong Li Shi was also very shocked. Su Mo Li¡¯s martial arts actually were actually so high! Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes were red, her mind was dizzy, and she was fighting with Zhong Li Shi by instinct alone. Shi Zhu, who was nervous was shocked when she heard Zhong Li Lan¡¯s cry for help. She wanted to stop Zhong Li Lan, but all the maids around Zhong Li Lan followed her. One person could not stop two or three people. Shi Zhu¡¯s face was pale and her lips were shivering: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, Li¡¯er! Wake up!¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s mind was filled with scenes of immortality cultivation, being assassinated, going mad, being killed when she was five years old, and in a ghostly state, seeing everything the Su family did to her and her mother. She hates, hates these people! The hatred in her heart boiled over and seemed to annihilate her! Zhong Li Shi obviously felt that Su Mo Li was not right. He feinted and flew to Su Mo Li¡¯s side, reached out and tried to hold Su Mo Li¡¯s hand. However, Su Mo Li¡¯s sword cut directly into Zhong Li Shi¡¯s arm. Seeing the blood, Su Mo Li¡¯s hand that was holding the sword gave a slight lurch. She raised her head and looked at the familiar and unfamiliar faces around her and her brow wrinkled imperceptibly. Shi Zhu looked at Zhong Li Shi incredulously, murmuring: ¡°How could it be, when Li¡¯er has an attack, only the dead can wake her up. How come this time ¡­¡­¡± ¡°The crown prince was only injured and yet this girl is about to wake up?¡± Inside Su Mo Li¡¯s mind, a different image suddenly appeared. Sanity gradually returned. ¡°I ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li looked at the sword in her hand and threw it away quickly, ¡°How can you let me hold a sword! I¡¯m so weak, what if I hurt myself?¡± Hearing that, Zhong Li Shi quickly coughed. Shi Zhu, Xiao Guozi: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Mo Li who was pretending to be soft and covering her chest. Her little face was full of aggravation and he couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Really won¡¯t let people forget that she is a soft and weak person ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Shi put the injured arm behind his back, then said, ¡°You think about how you will get through this later.¡± Su Mo Li had started spinning her story in her head a long time ago. She also didn¡¯t expect that she would actually have an attack in the palace. Shi Zhu also ran over: ¡°Li¡¯er, now the eldest princess has led people to rush out. I¡¯m afraid that someone will come over soon, what should we do?¡± Su Mo Li picked up the sword on the ground and looked at Shi Zhu: ¡°Are you afraid of the pain?¡± Shi Zhu was just about to nod when she found a cut on her arm. ¡°It hurts like hell!¡± Shi Zhu¡¯s eyes filled with tears at that moment. Su Mo Li laughed, directly reached out and knocked Shi Zhu unconscious. She carried her and gently laid her on the ground, then looked at Xiao Guozi, who immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry County Princess Su Rou, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Then, he fell directly to the ground and pretended to faint! Su Mo Li looked at Zhong Li Shi again: ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the prince to put on a show with me.¡± Saying that she took the sword, directly flipped it and stabbed it directly into her chest. ¡°You!¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at Su Mo Li incredulously. Su Mo Li pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°Only if I get enough wounds on me can I make them believe that there was a real assassin coming.¡± After saying that, her eyes rolled back and she directly fainted. Zhong Li Shi hugged Su Mo Li¡¯s body and said helplessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will refuse to act with you?¡± To be honest, Su Mo Li never thought that Zhong Li Shi would not help her. It seemed that she already trusted Zhong Li Shi 100%, which made people very strange. After all, when Su Mo Li was reborn, she was suspicious of everyone. So how could she trust Zhong Li Shi, whom she just met, so much? As expected, very soon, Zhong Li Lan came with the emperor and the noble consort. ¡°Shi¡¯er!¡± The emperor exclaimed after seeing Zhong Li Shi, ¡°How are you?¡± Zhong Li Shi revealed the wound on his arm. Before she could speak, she heard Concubine Gui say, ¡°Oh my! This Su Mo Li is so bold, how dare she hurt the Crown Prince!¡± The emperor¡¯s face was gloomy at the words of the noble consort: ¡°Someone, call the doctor! Also, take Su Mo Li down for me!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Zhong Li Shi stopped the guards, his face was full of doubts, ¡°Father, if it wasn¡¯t for County Princess Suo Rou protecting me, I would be dead now. Who is talking nonsense in front of you? How could County Princess Suo Rou harm me?¡± ¡°Obviously it was the assassin who caught Zhong Li Lan. County Princess Suo Rou went to great lengths to save Zhong Li Lan and dragged the assassin to her. If I hadn¡¯t heard the cry for help and come over, County Princess Suo Rou would already be dead.¡± ¡°Father, Aunt Huimin saved you, and County Priness Suo Rou saved me, yet she was so wrongly accused¡­ Father, this matter absolutely cannot be condoned!¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes burst out with strong cold light: ¡°I would like to see who wants to wrong a loyal person like this!¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s words caused Zhong Li Lan to rush out, ¡°Big brother! What are you talking about? It was clearly Su Mo Li! She was the one who tried to kill me!¡± Zhong Li Shi coldly snorted. He walked to Su Mo Li¡¯s side and turned her over. The wound on her chest was still bubbling out with blood and everything that could be seen at a glance. The emperor took a breath and stepped backwards. Fortunately the Imperial Doctor came and immediately bandaged up Su Mo Li. Soon, Zhong Li Xi and the Empress also rushed over. ¡°Li¡¯er! Li¡¯er, big brother, what happened to Li¡¯er?¡± Zhong Li Xi¡¯s tone was tinged with tears, ¡°Mother, take a look at Li¡¯er! Li¡¯er has such a big wound on her chest.¡± The empress hastily pulled Zhong Li Xi away, ¡°Let the doctor treat Li¡¯er, don¡¯t make trouble.¡± After saying that, she looked at the emperor, ¡°This matter has something fishy. This place is close to Lan¡¯er¡¯s palace, why don¡¯t we carry Li¡¯er in for treatment first?¡± Zhong Li Lan screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t want Su Mo Li to go to my palace! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Zhong Li Shi sneered and said word by word: ¡°In this palace, there¡¯s no place for a princes like you to give orders.¡± Zhong Li Lan was furious and wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Concubine Gui: ¡°The wounded are the most important, but as for how things happened, it must not be based on one person¡¯s account alone. Your Majesty, I believe that Lan¡¯er will not lie.¡± The emperor thoughtfully glanced at Zhong Li Lan and said indifferently, ¡°The doctor will go to treat Li¡¯er first, you come with me.¡± After the doctor carried the injured person inside, he treated her with peace of mind. In the hall, the emperor looked at Zhong Li Lan who was furious, and Zhong Li Shi who was expressionless, and frowned: ¡°Lan¡¯er said that Li¡¯er hit her, Shi¡¯er, do you know about this?¡± Zhong Li Shi shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t see it either.¡± ¡°Lan¡¯er?¡± Zhong Li Lan glanced at Zhong Li Shi and did not say anything, but Concubine Gui on the side said, ¡°Lan¡¯er, didn¡¯t you just say you saw His Highness the Crown Prince? Don¡¯t be afraid to speak the truth just because he is the Crown Prince. With your father here, he will definitely judge fairly for you!¡± After Concubine Gui finished speaking, she coldly glanced at the Empress, and a hint of complacency flashed in her eyes. Today, she was going to pull the crown prince down! And make the emperor unhappy with the crown prince! Zhong Li Lan pursed her lips and nodded: ¡°Yes, big brother was right next to her, he saw it all!¡± Hearing that, Zhong Li Shi only sneered in his heart and did not make a sound. The Emperor¡¯s face sank, slowly said: ¡°Lan¡¯er, do you still remember when you saw Li¡¯er?¡± ¡°It was a quarter past noon.¡± Zhong Li Lan quickly said, ¡°I remember very clearly, I went to the Consort Mother¡¯s place and came back after eating.¡± Concubine Gui also quickly said, ¡°Yes, everyone in the palace can testify to this matter.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The emperor slammed the table, his face was full of anger. Seeing this, the empress¡¯ heart trembled violently, and just as she was about to speak, she saw the look that Zhong Li Shi passed over. The empress took a deep breath and closed her mouth. Concubine Gui¡¯s eyes were full of joy and she immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty, you should not blame the Crown Prince. Perhaps the Crown Prince has some hardships.¡± Zhong Li Lan looked at the emperor with a her face was full of aggravation: ¡°Father, I really did not lie, you have to believe me!¡± ¡°Father, Su Mo Li was originally Zhong Li Xi¡¯s master. It is normal for His Highness the Crown Prince to favor Su Mo Li.¡± Zhong Li Lan said with a bitter smile, ¡°Who made my own brother not the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The emperor slammed the table and quickly walked to Zhong Li Lan¡¯s side, ¡°You dare to say that what you said is all true?¡± Zhong Li Lan was startled and looked at Consort Gui. Seeing her nod, she immediately said, ¡°Father, what I said is all true!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± The emperor directly slapped Zhong Li Lan on the face, ¡°At a quarter past noon, Shi¡¯er just left from my imperial study!¡± ¡°Dang!¡± Concubine Gui¡¯s face turned pale and Zhong Li Lan fell to the ground unsteadily. ¡°No, I may have misremembered the time, Father, you have to believe me ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Lan knelt on the ground and pulled the hem of the emperor¡¯s robe. The empress, however, breathed a sigh of relief. She picked up a cup of tea from the side and took a sip: ¡°Today, Lan¡¯er has the guts to wrongly accuse the crown prince. I¡¯m afraid that what she just said about Li¡¯er wanting to kill her is also false.¡± ¡°Li¡¯er is not well and is a gentle child. Not to mention killing a person, she couldn¡¯t even step on an ant. How could she possibly hit Lan¡¯er?¡± ¡°Furthermore, Lan¡¯er even dared to hit Miss Shi. If Li¡¯er really made a move against Lan¡¯er, would Li¡¯er still have a life?¡± ¡°What is the meaning of the Empress¡¯ words?¡± Concubine Gui retorted, ¡°There is no way Lan¡¯er would disrespect Miss Shi!¡± ¡°Ha Ha.¡± The empress laughed lightly twice. Just at that moment, Shi Zhu supported Su Mo Li to walk in. Su Mo Li¡¯s face was pale and she had just woken up. At first glance,,she had a little blood on the white cloth on her chest. The imperial doctor followed him aside, and after seeing the emperor, he knelt down: ¡°Your Majesty, County Princess Suo Ruo could not be persuaded. She forced herself to come over, but her body ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Mo Li kneeled down directly. She raised her pale little face, and her eyes were full of stubbornness: ¡°Your Majesty, it was me who beat the Grand Princess. It was not for any other reason, just because she deserved it!¡± A single sentence shocked the crowd. Concubine Gui immediately stood up: ¡°You are just a county princess, how dare you offend your superiors. What reason do you have?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Noble Consort and said word by word: ¡°In terms of seniority, I am her senior master!¡± CH 72 NOVEMBER 15, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Mo Li¡¯s words instantly made Consort Gui choke. Su Mo Li reached out and wiped the sweat on her forehead. She raised her head with a look of defiance. Her teeth and lips were bitten tightly, and she stared at the emperor. On the side, Shi Zhu had a cold sweat. Although their status is superb, but if the emperor wants to kill them, it is also very easy. ¡°Your Majesty, do you believe me?¡± The emperor looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s expression. He was in a trance for a moment and seemed to think of the time when Princess Huimin also knelt in front of the late emperor and told him that he was innocent. At that time, everyone felt that it was because he was jealous and so caused his brother to be injured, but only elder sister Huimin believed in himself. However, she was not afraid of other people and tried hard to find evidence for him. ¡°Li¡¯er get up, quickly sit down.¡± The emperor came back to his senses and instructed her. He then looked at Zhong Li Shi, and then at your consort and Zhong Li Lan. His eyebrows furrowed together and he said, ¡°Li¡¯er, tell me, why did you hit Lan¡¯er?¡± ¡°Because she spoke out of turn.¡± Su Mo Li said word by word: ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that she spoke rudely to Miss Shi, but she even hit her.¡± ¡°Yes, she is a princess, but Miss Shi¡¯s status is not bad either!¡± ¡°Miss Shi has a high position in other countries. If this affects your friendship with other countries due to this it would be bad. What if other countries unite and attack our country?¡± ¡°Perhaps in the eldest princess¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t like Miss Shi, but other¡¯s might think it¡¯s your oder, Your Majesty! I was thinking of you in the end!¡± ¡°So, I hit the eldest princess, but I didn¡¯t expect that the eldest princess was enraged enough to kill me. If not for His Highness the Crown Prince rushing over in time, Miss Shi and I would have become the unjust souls under the eldest princess¡¯ sword.¡± Su Mo Li finished speaking and coughed violently. The Empress said quickly, ¡°Your Majesty, in the end, Li¡¯er is weak. It is better to let her go to rest.¡± ¡°Ai, in the end, Li¡¯er is also doing it for your sake and for the sake of our country. Your Majesty, what do you think?¡± The emperor raised his head to look at Zhong Li Lan and his expression was icy cold. Concubine Gui immediately knelt down: ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t listen to Su Mo Li¡¯s words alone! Lan¡¯er, Lan¡¯er would definitely not be so rude to Miss Shi!¡± Zhong Li Lan¡¯s face was a bit flustered, but she knew she couldn¡¯t admit it. She was just about to speak when Shi Zhu said coldly, ¡± What, even I the party involved, can¡¯t be trusted?¡± Saying that, Shi Zhu pulled down her sleeve, and the whip marks on her arms were very obvious. The crowd took a deep breath and heard Shi Zhu say, ¡°How about having the Eldest Princess take out the whip and compare it to see if it¡¯s the same?¡± Zhong Li Lan¡¯s hand fiercely tightened: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡­ I ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± What else did the emperor not understand. He fiercely slapped the table, ¡°Someone, take the eldest princess down and heavily beat her ten times with the board!¡± Concubine Gui instantly screamed, ¡°Your Majesty! No! Please be merciful, Your Majesty!¡± In the end, this was his own daughter. The emperor was also heartbroken. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the empress exclaim, ¡°Li¡¯er! What¡¯s wrong with you, Li¡¯er!¡± Zhong Li Shi stepped forward, picked Su Mo Li up and ran towards the side room. Shi Zhu, on the other hand, glared fiercely at Zhong Li Lan and her tone was full of sarcasm: ¡°The Eldest Princess is really good!¡± Zhong Li Lan¡¯s was naturally still beaten with ten hits. Concubine Gui was furious, but there was nothing she could do. When Su Mo Li woke up, the emperor had gone to deal with political affairs. The empress had people carry Su Mo Li to her palace and then instructed her to rest well before leaving. ¡°Shi¡¯er, stay with mother and talk.¡± The empress called out to Zhong Li Shi who wanted to leave. Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes deepened for a few moments. He responded and walked over. The empress let Momo Gui take the people away before looking at Zhong Li Shi: ¡°Shi Er, you are also old. It¡¯s time to look for a crown prince consort, do you have a favorite candidate?¡± Zhong Li Shi sipped his tea and said indifferently, ¡°Why did Mother bring up this matter again?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so? It¡¯s not time yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t need to marry a crown princess to consolidate my power.¡± The empress was helpless: ¡°Mother knows what you have in mind, but you always need to have someone by your side.¡± ¡°Well, if I fall in love with a certain woman one day, I will let the Empress Mother make it happen.¡± The empress had been observing Zhong Li Shi¡¯s expression and saw that his face did not look different. She thought for a while and asked tentatively, ¡°What does Shi¡¯er think of Li¡¯er?¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s hand holding the cup tightened, then he smiled: ¡°This cousin is naturally excellent. Although she grew up in the countryside, her painting and zither are both good, and she does not lose to those famous ladies in the capital.¡± The empress nodded: ¡°You are right, Li¡¯er is a poor person. You also choose well, if there is a good male brother of yours, you keep an eye out for some and save him for Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhong Li Shi lightly smiled and answered. When the empress saw this, she said with a smile, ¡°Okay, you go and do your work.¡± After Zhong Li Shi excused himself, the Empress summoned Momo Gui: ¡°Did you hear what was said just now?¡± ¡°Empress, this old slave still doesn¡¯t understand. Do you want the Crown Prince to be with the county princess or not?¡± Momo Gui asked in confusion. The Empress sighed: ¡°As long as Shi¡¯er likes it, I am willing to let Li¡¯er be my daughter-in-law. Only, I am afraid that Li¡¯er will not agree. This girl looks delicate, but she has her own ideas, otherwise how can she get the favor of Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi?¡± ¡°Shi¡¯er will definitely be the emperor in the future, as the emperor¡¯s wife, there will be a lot to endure.¡± Looking at the empress¡¯ gloomy and lost look, how could Momo Gui not understand. She could only sigh and whisper comfortingly. The next day, after Su Mo Li finished her medicine, she and Zhong Li Xi were chatting about their plans for the day when she saw Bai Ling walk in: ¡°Second Princess, the Prime Minister¡¯s residence has sent word that the Third Son has been robbed by bandits.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhong Li Xi was shocked and quickly looked at Su Mo Li. She saw Su Mo Li tense up and struggle to get up. Zhong Li Xi hastily held Su Mo Li down: ¡°Don¡¯t move, your wound is not healed yet! I know you are anxious, don¡¯t worry, it will be fine.¡± Su Mo Li shook her head with a face full of gloom: ¡°No, I want to go back to the house, I am going to ¡­¡­¡± Before the words were finished, Su Mo Li fainted. ¡°Quick! Call the Imperial Doctor!¡± Zhong Li Xi was anxious and quickly asked someone to call the doctor. She asked Bai Ling to report the matter to the empress. Soon, the empress came over. She looked at Su Mo Li lying on the bed with a pale face, and sighed: ¡°The news of Li¡¯er¡¯s injury has also spread to the prime minister¡¯s residence, yet no one came over to comfort her.¡± ¡°This time, the Su family¡¯s son was robbed by bandits, so what can Li¡¯er do? What are they trying to do?¡± Zhong Li Xi was also indignant: ¡°Who knows! These people don¡¯t go to the authorities but come to Li¡¯er. Who knows what they want!¡± The Emperor also received the news and raised his eyebrows: ¡°Why is that?¡± Zhong Li Shi, who was reading a memorial, raised his head, and his sharp eyes took on a smile as he said briskly, ¡°Why else? I heard that the robbers wanted silver before releasing the Su family¡¯s son. They are obviously looking for money from County Princess Suo Rou.¡± ¡°They want money?¡± The emperor was even more puzzled, ¡°Li¡¯er is just a child, what kind of money can she have?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, the emperor felt that something was wrong. Li¡¯er should have quite a lot of silver, however, Li¡¯er gave all those properties to himself. Now he is afraid that she is also out of silver. Zhong Li Shi did not answer, but yawned: ¡°Father, let¡¯s stop here today, I¡¯m tired.¡± The emperor said in a good-natured way: ¡°There are so many more! What, just want to dump it to me?¡± Zhong Li Shi said with a smile: ¡°Father is capable of more work!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± The emperor did not have a good expression for Zhong Li Shi, but he could not stop the smile coming to his face is. ¡± Let¡¯s do it this way, the matter of the third son of the Su family will be left to you, you must save the person.¡± Zhong Li Shi frowned: ¡°Then how about I continue reading the memorials with you, Father?¡± ¡°No good!¡± The emperor directly threw the memorial at Zhong Li Shi: ¡°Go!¡± Zhong Li Shi was full of rejection, but he had no choice but to respond and walk towards the outside. ¡°This child! He¡¯s really ¡­¡­¡± The emperor shook his head with a helpless look on his face. Da Gouzi on the side said with a smile, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s relationship with the Emperor is really good ah. This old slave has followed the Emperor for so many years, and only when the Crown Prince is there will the Emperor be happy.¡± ¡°The crown prince also believes in you. This old slave can see at a glance that the crown prince is a million times reluctant to succeed the throne.¡± The emperor shook his head: ¡°But that¡¯s not it! I also know his mind is non-competitive, but he¡¯s the only one who can guard my kingdom!¡± ¡°Look at those other childen(i.e. third price), they can only look at him. They are not as good as one ten thousandth of Shi¡¯er! ¡°Look at those who are jumping up and down everyday. Do they really think that Shi¡¯er can¡¯t see what they are doing? Only Shi¡¯er is not willing to bother with them.¡± The emperor coldly snorted: ¡°But Shi¡¯er not caring is his generosity, but I can not chill his heart. This is a good opportunity. If Su family¡¯s third son is saved, it can also make Su Chen recognize the crown prince¡¯s goodness.¡± Da Gouzi immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty has a heart.¡± At this time in the Su Mansion, Li Qianshi was crying non-stop and Su Xin Zhen¡¯s eyes were full of anger: ¡°Father, sister must not be willing to save her brother. That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t replied!¡± Su Jia Xuan fiercely turned back to Su Xin Zhen and glared: ¡°Second sister, have you forgotten that the eldest sister has suffered a very serious injury. The empress has said that it is difficult for her to even get out of bed!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Su Xin Zhen said unconcernedly, ¡°As long as she gives us the money, it¡¯s not like she needs to get out of bed!¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Xin Zhen incredulously, ¡°Second sister, you want big sister¡¯s dowry to save your brother. Then why don¡¯t you take out your own dowry? You and your brother are blood siblings!¡± Li Qianshi glared at Su Jia Xuan: ¡°What are you talking about? Your second sister took out her dowry a long time ago, it¡¯s just not enough!¡± Su Jia Xuan sneered and lowered her head: ¡°Oh? I remember that second sister¡¯s dowry is 50,000 silver, plus seven or eight chests. Adding it up should be 100,000 taels and the kidnappers are asking for 100,000 taels. Clearly it¡¯s enough! CH 73 NOVEMBER 16, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words made Li Qianshi¡¯s face sink. Su Xin Zhen fiercely glared at Su Jia Xuan and her eyes were full of anger: ¡°I am the one who is going to marry the Second Prince. Who are you to make me take out all my dowry? I have already taken out half of it, if you can, you take yours out!¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at Li Qianshi: ¡°Mother, how much of my dowry is left?¡± Li Qianshi was just about to speak when she heard Su Jia Xuan say, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I think you¡¯ve taken it all out, right?¡± Li Qianshi immediately said, ¡°That is natural. Your brother had such a big incident, of course we took out all the valuable things we could.¡± ¡°Okay. Second sister, did you hear that? I have taken out all mine, why can¡¯t you take out all of yours?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether the second prince will even marry you. If you don¡¯t take all of yours out, why should you ask big sister to take out her dowry? Big sister¡¯s dowry was left to her by her own mother and has nothing to do with our family. ¡°Big sister is now the county princess. Behind her is the emperor and empress. This matter must also be known to the emperor and empress. I¡¯m afraid that in the emperor¡¯s heart, father¡¯s position has fallen a thousand times.¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words made Su Xin Zhen angry: ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t marry the second prince? I am the second prince¡¯s concubine, you!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Chen scolded and looked at Su Xin Zhen, ¡°You are so old yet you don¡¯t know how to behave like your sister!¡± ¡°It is true that we were wrong in this matter. The emperor has now remembered how good Princess Huimin was to him and will naturally defend Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°The dowry in Li¡¯er¡¯s hand was not prepared by us, so we have no reason to ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen paused and looked at Li Qianshi: ¡°Take out all of Zhen¡¯er¡¯s dowry and go save Lin¡¯er first.¡± ¡°As for the second prince¡¯s side, withdraw the marriage after saving Lin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face was full of shock, ¡°No, you can¡¯t withdraw from the marriage! Why do you want to withdraw the marriage!¡± Su Chen frowned: ¡°After you did such a thing, do you think the Second Prince will still marry you? The second prince did not say anything because the emperor pressured him! The emperor is giving face to both you and I so that we can take the initiative to propose the cancellation of the marriage contract! Otherwise, you will be a royal abandoned woman! Who else will dare to marry you in the future?¡± ¡°Su Mo Li is also a royal abandoned woman, but she is still alive and well!¡± Su Jia Xuan said with a smile, ¡°Second sister, have you forgotten that eldest sister withdrew from the marriage because the second prince and you ¡­¡­ You dare to say such words when in fact the fault does not lie with eldest sister. Plus now, eldest sister is a county princess, how can you compare with her?¡± ¡°Xuan¡¯er is right.¡± Su Chen gave Su Jia Xuan an appreciative glance, ¡°Zhen¡¯er ah, you need to learn from your sister.¡± Su Xin Zhen pouted. Her face was full of anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Su Chen¡¯s words. She reluctantly agreed and then gave Su Jia Xuan a fierce glare. Su Jia Xuan on the other, lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Afterwards, Li Qianshi came over with the rest of the dowry. Although she was heartbroken, compared to her own son, she could only give it up: ¡°Master, it¡¯s all here.¡± ¡°Well, count the value, then let¡¯s go over.¡± Su Chen stood up and his face was full of gloom. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we report it to the authorities!¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Chen, ¡°If something happens to my brother, what can be done?¡± ¡°What can the authorities do?¡± Su Chen frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the housekeeper to report to the authorities, but it¡¯s still up to us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Saying that, Su Chen took the silver and walked out. Looking at the silver in Su Chen¡¯s hand, Su Xin Zhen¡¯s hand fiercely clenched into a fist and her nails were embedded in her flesh. Unnoticed, she glanced at Li Qianshi and saw that her mind was on her brother¡¯s, so she stomped her foot and ran out. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Madam?¡± The maid looked at Li Qianshi, did not know what to do. Su Jia Xuan immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Sister is an adult. She¡¯s probably in a bad mood so she went out. Mother, I¡¯ll help you to go back to rest and we¡¯ll wait for the brother to come back. Don¡¯t worry, father will definitely bring the brother back.¡± When Li Qianshi heard Su Jia Xuan¡¯s voice, she thought of what just happened and frowned: ¡°Xuan¡¯er, Zhen¡¯er is your real sister. How can you speak for your eldest sister?¡± Su Jia Xuan pretended to be confused and looked at Li Qianshi: ¡°What is speaking for eldest sister ah? It¡¯s obvious that second sister was not going to do the right thing! Teacher said that one should be upright. I won¡¯t lie!¡± Su Jia Xuan beamed and her face was full of unwillingness. Li Qianshi was unable to find a reason to disagree. Indeed, there was nothing wrong with what Su Jia Xuan said. She frowned and continued: ¡°That¡¯s true, but no matter what, Zhen¡¯er is your own sister. You should be the closest to her!¡± ¡°But brother is also my own brother. I can¡¯t give up my brother for the sake of my sister!¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Qianshi only felt a headache and waved her hand, ¡°Forget it.¡± Saying that, she gestured for Su Jia Xuan to go back to her courtyard. Su Jia Xuan also did not stay and went directly to the rear garden. Dong Xue looked at her own miss and whispered, ¡°Miss, do you think that the third son will come back safely?¡± Su Jia Xuan was silent. She did not want Su Lin to come back but big sister said to let him come back ¡­¡­ let him pay back all that he owes us. Big sister, could it be that she is also reborn back? Then ¡­¡­ Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up and her heart beat quickly. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dong Xue looked at Su Jia Xuan in confusion. Su Jia Xuan came back to her senses. She shook her head, and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just don¡¯t know when big sister will come back.¡± Meanwhile, the missed Su Mo Li had directly changed into her night clothes and leaped out of the palace. Just as she was about to leave the gate of the capital, she saw Zhong Li Shi leaving with his guards. Su Mo Li followed behind them and frowned slightly. She touched her chest and had to say that it still hurt. ¡°Still hurts?¡± A familiar voice came over. Su Mo Li looked over and stared slightly: ¡°Why are you coming over?¡± However, Zhong Li Shi did not answer Su Mo Li¡¯s words and directly took her in his arms and entered the carriage behind the guards. ¡°Sit down.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face flushed red, but she quickly responded. ¡°Many thanks to His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Zhong Li Shi came back to his senses and coughed twice to hide the embarrassment in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then he glanced at Su Mo Li again and saw that the redness on her face had faded. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little chagrined and felt that he should have looked more. Just, that stunning glimpse made him feel very shocked. For a moment, he wanted to forget everything and just appreciate it. ¡°Going to save?¡± Zhong Li Shi changed the subject. Su Mo Li answered and curled the corner of her lips: ¡°I want Su Lin to know that without me Su Mo Li, he can not live.¡± Soon, they arrived at the bottom of the mountain. Su Mo Li was just about to go out when she was pressed by Zhong Li Shi. ¡°Wait and listen to my instructions, when I tell you to come out, you come out.¡± Saying that, Zhong Li Shi then had someone go and negotiate with the people above. At the same time, he had his own secret guards go and stop Su Chen and his group. He also made sure to snatch the box from Su Chen¡¯s hand. The butler¡¯s face was white: ¡°Master, how can this be good! This is the young master¡¯s life-saving silver!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Chen roared in anger, but in his heart he felt regret. He should have waited for the authorities to send someone to protect him, but he was too anxious, so he ¡­¡­ He didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually rob the silver halfway! ¡°Master ¡­¡­¡± the butler called out again. Su Chen took a deep breath and his eyes flashed with cold intent: ¡°Go and pick up a few stones. First let¡¯s pretend so that we can see Lin¡¯er. The money can be raised again, but I have to make sure that Lin¡¯er is safe.¡± Although the butler was a little apprehensive, he also knew that this was the best way, so he could only agree. The time that Su Chen delayed was enough for Zhong Li Shi. Zhong Li Shi had long arranged for people to enter the mountain, therefore, with a single order, the people inside were directly tied up. ¡°Wow!¡± A boy¡¯s cry came out loudly. Afterward, Zhong Li Shi signaled someone to help the boy up: ¡°Su Lin?¡± Su Lin¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly raised his head: ¡°Yes, I am Su Lin, the son of the current prime minister! Are you the one my father sent to save me! Quick, you quickly kill them all! They actually dared to capture me!¡± Su Lin¡¯s face was filled with rage. He was manic and frenzied. Zhong Li Shi swept a glance at Su Lin and said indifferently, ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t have the ability to instruct me. It was your big sister who asked me to come over to save the people.¡± ¡°Big sister?¡± Su Lin felt a little strange. He had never seen Su Mo Li before. After Zhong Li Shi¡¯s voice fell, Su Mo Li knew that it was time for her to take the stage. Su Mo Li had already changed into normal clothes in the carriage. Everyone froze after seeing Su Mo Li walk over. They didn¡¯t know when County Princess Suo Rou actually followed him over. ¡°Su Lin, this is your eldest sister, Su Mo Li, the present-day County Princess Suo Rou.¡± Zhong Li Shi said indifferently. Su Lin¡¯s entire body was dirty at this time, and when he met Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes, he was a little strange: ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had a big sister.¡± ¡°Cough ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li coughed twice. Her whole person swayed and it seemed like she was going to fall down in the next second. Su Lin couldn¡¯t help but hold her up: ¡°Did you save me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Mo Li said in a soft voice, ¡°The kidnappers needed silver, I took all the dowry my mother left me and saved you.¡± ¡°Why are you the one who took the silver, and who is your mother? Where is my father and my mother?¡± Su Lin frowned and a a few hints of hostility surfaced between his eyebrows. Su Mo Li covered his chest and seemed to be a little uncomfortable. Su Lin said at once: ¡°You are injured?¡± ¡°You were injured and still came over to save me, why didn¡¯t they come?¡± The more Su Lin thought about it, the more aggrieved he was and he immediately burst into tears. Zhong Li Shi instructed the subordinates to bring them to the carriage. Su Mo Li rubbed Su Lin¡¯s head and slowly said, ¡°Let me explain to you. My mother was the eldest princess Huimin, but she passed away due to illness. Your mother was father¡¯s concubine, and only after my mother passed away did she become father¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°So do you understand?¡± Su Lin said unconcernedly, ¡°Of course I know, I¡¯m very smart! Isn¡¯t it just that you have a noble status? Don¡¯t worry, I know!¡± Su Mo Li hooked the corner of her lips, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Su Lin cocked his head and looked at Su Mo Li: ¡°You are very good looking, even better looking than my two older sisters.¡± Su Mo Li laughed out lightly, ¡± You need to be good.¡± If Su Lin can snap back and become good, she will give Su Lin a chance and forgive him. If he can¡¯t snap back, then don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless. CH 74 NOVEMBER 17, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Su Chen arrived at the bottom of the hill just in time to see Su Mo Li. He took a couple steps towards her and raised his hand to hit her. But Zhong Li Shi stopped him, and his cold eyes met Su Chen¡¯s angry ones: ¡°What is Lord Su doing?¡± It was like a pot of cold water fell from the sky, which made Su Chen startled. He immediately bent down: ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Zhong Li Shi put down his hand and said indifferently: ¡°Lord Su came here to beat my cousin without asking any questions, I wonder what the reason is?¡± Su Chen hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, forgive me, I was just too anxious ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Anxious?¡± Zhong Li Shi sneered, ¡°If Lord Su was really anxious, why did you come here only now? Your son was almost killed by bandits.¡± ¡°If cousin hadn¡¯t taken out her dowry, and given it to those mountain bandits, did Lord Su think he would still be able to see his son?¡± ¡°However, after Lord Su came over, instead of asking about cousin¡¯s previous injury, you even tried to beat her¡­ What, is Lord Su saying that cousin shouldn¡¯t take out her dowry to save others?¡± Su Chen froze and looked at Zhong Li Shi with a shocked face: ¡°She took out her dowry?¡± Su Mo Li let out a bitter smile, ¡°Father, do you not believe in me that much?¡± ¡°I knew that something had happened to my brother, so I begged His Highness to bring me here. In order to bring my brother back with my own hands, I knew that mother she ¡­¡­ was going to prepare a dowry for my second sister, and my second sister would not agree to take out her own dowry ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Bad people! You are all bad people!¡± Su Lin, who had not spoken, suddenly raised his head and glared angrily at Su Chen, ¡°You¡¯re bad people! You don¡¯t want to save me! I hate you!¡± Su Lin¡¯s voice caused Su Chen to look over: ¡°Lin¡¯er, are you okay? Come, let father take a look.¡± ¡°You go away!¡± Su Lin pushed Su Chen away and ran directly behind Su Mo Li while glaring at Su Chen angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t want to save me! None of you want to save me! Only big sister wants to save me!¡± ¡°Okay Lord Su.¡± Zhong Li Shi glanced at Su Chen, ¡°This is not the place to talk, cousin is still injured so let¡¯s go back first.¡± Saying that, Zhong Li Shi then gestured for Su Mo Li to follow. Su Mo Li¡¯s face was full of aggravation. She looked at Su Chen and slowly said, ¡°I always thought that father knew who I was, but clearly it was me who thought too much.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li got on the carriage. Su Chen frowned fiercely. He always felt that Su Mo Li did not know what to do or say. He had only wronged her a little, but her she was making it seem as if he had done something big and unforgivable. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back! I want to go to big sister! Let go of me, you guys let go of me!¡± Su Lin screamed loudly after being held by the old butler. Su Chen had a headache from all the noise, but after all, this was his only son, so he could only go along with him and coax him. When they returned to the prime minister¡¯s residence, everyone gathered around, but Su Lin had already fallen asleep. Su Chen had a tired face, and he gestured for them to go down first. If there was anything, they would talk about it tomorrow. In the imperial palace, Su Mo Li handed some things to Zhong Li Shi: ¡°These won¡¯t bring down Su Chen, but they can break his left arm.¡± ¡°The best thing is to present it to him tomorrow morning at court, so that the night will not be too long.¡± After speaking, Su Mo Li took two steps back, bowerd her body and walked towards her room. Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows, swept a glance at the information in his hand, and said to the man in the shadows, ¡°Take these to Lord Lin.¡± Lord Lin was Su Chen¡¯s arch rival! After that, the man in the shadows quickly left. Su Mo Li lay on the bed and thought of how Zhong Li Shi defended her just now. She had to say that her heart was grateful. Returning from rebirth, he was the only one who was willing to stand in front of her. (Shi Zhu to Su Mo Li: am I joke to you?) After taking a deep breath and thinking of Su Chen, Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes turned cold. The next day, in court, Zhong Li Shi¡¯s had acted very quickly. Lord Lin had really confronted Su Chen. When he first heard what Lord Lin said, Su Chen immediately took a step forward: ¡°I¡¯m being wrongfully accused, Your Majesty. How could I have done something corrupt! There must be some misunderstanding here! Lord Lin, don¡¯t talk nonsense about things without evidence!¡± Lord Lin sneered, ¡°No evidence? Hmph, I have received an anonymous letter! I¡¯m also asking Your Majesty to look at it!¡± Saying that, Lord Lin handed something to Da Gouzi. The emperor¡¯s expression grew worse and worse as Da Gouzi read it to him. When he saw this, Su Chen¡¯s eyes snapped shut and he knelt down: ¡°I am asking Your Majesty to investigate this clearly!¡± ¡°Father, your son feels that there must be some misunderstanding here.¡± Zhong Li Ling hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Su is diligent and loves the people. How could he do something like embezzling and taking bribes?¡± Zhong Li Shi laughed lightly, ¡°Back then, Lord Shi was also diligent and loved the people, but in the end, wasn¡¯t he also investigated and punished for embezzlement?¡± Su Chen was just about to argue, when he heard Zhong Li Shi continue, ¡°It just so happens that this son here also has some evidence. This son wanted to investigate clearly before taking it out, but Father, please take a look.¡± Saying that, Zhong Li Shi handed something to Da Guo Zi. The emperor looked at the evidence his his whole face changed. In the next second, he directly threw these things in front of Su Chen: ¡°Su Aiqing take a good look at it.¡± Su Chen took the papers with trembling hands. Looking at the information on it, it was written in his own handwriting. The whole person was confused as to how it got out, but he knew that he could not admit it. So Su Chen directly fell on the ground: ¡°Your Majesty, I am being wronged! I¡¯m being framed! This must be someone framing my servant ah!¡± Zhong Li Shi looked at Zhong Li Ling who had a bad face, and said with a smile, ¡°Does second brother want to see these too?¡± Zhong Li Ling took a deep look at Zhong Li Shi. He then picked up the evidence. When he read through it, his pupils shrank and his face was filled with disbelief. Zhong Li Shi laughed lightly, ¡°Indeed, someone might have framed Lord Su.¡± ¡°So, Father, it¡¯s better to have someone go ahead and investigate a bit.¡± The emperor¡¯s face was dark and sullen. He glanced at Zhong Li Shi and Zhong Li Ling: ¡°This matter, you two go and investigate.¡± Zhong Li Ling¡¯s eyes lit up, it seems that the father wants to let them both race! Zhong Li Shi helplessly glanced at the emperor. He knew that the emperor did not want him to offend Su Chen alone, after all, there were many people behind Su Chen. If he was wrongly accused, with both of them checking him out, he wouldn¡¯t resent them. ¡°Yes.¡± The emperor¡¯s good intention, he would naturally accept it. The emperor glanced at Su Chenwho was kneeling on the ground and said indifferently: ¡°Su Aiqing should not go to court for a few days. Stay and reflect in your mansion.¡± ¡°All right, this official will retire from the court.¡± Su Chen staggered and stood up. He glanced at Zhong Li Shi and smiled, ¡°The Crown Prince is really good at planning.¡± Zhong Li Shi raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Chen: ¡°What does Lord Su mean by that? I¡¯m just saying what I know, if Lord Su is wronged, I will naturally return Lord Su¡¯s innocence, if not ¡­¡­¡± The smile on Zhong Li Shi¡¯s face disappeared, ¡°Then Lord Su will have to think hard about how to apologize for his crime.¡± After saying that, Zhong Li Shi flung his robe and left. Zhong Li Ling walked over and slowly said, ¡°Lord Su don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find out the truth.¡± Seeing Zhong Li-ling, Su Chen¡¯s face eased a few points: ¡°Second prince, I wonder what you think about Zhen¡¯er¡¯s matter?¡± Zhong Lirong¡¯s face sank: ¡°Lord Su should know what to do.¡± Su Chen sighed helplessly. He nodded his head and returned to the Su Mansion. Soon, word spread that Su Xin Zhen dared to break off her engagement with Zhong Li Ling. In the Su Mansion, Su Lin woke up and clamored for Su Mo Li and was dismissive of everyone else. Su Jia Xuan felt it was a bit strange and found Su Lin who was playing in the garden while everyone was away: ¡°Why are you looking for big sister? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you try to bully big sister!¡± Su Lin raised his head, looked at Su Jia Xuan and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why would I bully big sister? It was big sister who saved me. You all didn¡¯t save me, big sister is the good guy!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Su Xin Zhen walked over, ¡°What are you babbling about? We are your sisters from the same mother, how dare you turn to outsiders?¡± Su Xin Zhen was so angry that she glared at Su Lin angrily. Su Lin already disliked Su Xin Zhen, and when she saw how she treated him, he screamed, ¡°Second sister is bullying me! Mother! Second sister is bullying me!¡± Su Jia Xuan had a momentary trance. When Su Lin came back, he also falsely accused her of bullying him, and at that time, her mother scolded her severely. However, it was clear that she had not done anything. Hearing the sound, Li Qianshi rushed over, and after hearing Su Lin¡¯s words, she hurriedly hugged Su Lin in her arms: ¡°My beloved son, who bullied you? Tell Mother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± Su Lin pointed at Su Xin Zhen, his face was full of anger. Su Xin Zhen glared at Su Lin and immediately said, ¡°Mother, who has bullied him? When he came back, we all treated him like a treasure, who dares to bully him!¡± Hearing this, Li Qianshi also hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, how could your second sister bully you? Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t be naughty.¡± Su Jia Xuan eyes dimmed as she looked on from the side. They were both daughters, yet they were treated differently. And even though she was younger than Su Xin Zhen, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Su Jia Xuan said in a small voice and was about to leave. However, Su Lin directly broke away from Li Qianshi¡¯s embrace and ran to Su Jia Xuan¡¯s side: ¡°I¡¯m going to find big sister, do you know where eldest sister is?¡± ¡°Hey, you child!¡± Li Qianshi directly pulled Su Lin to her side, ¡°This is your real sister, what are you looking for your eldest sister for?¡± ¡°Eldest sister is my big sister!¡± Su Lin got angry, ¡°You guys don¡¯t even like me! She¡¯s not my sister either! Big sister told me that she only thought about her dowry and didn¡¯t give money to the kidnappers at all! It was big sister who took the dowry and went to save me!¡± ¡°You! You white-eyed wolf!¡± Su Xin Zhen was furious, ¡°Where did I not give you the silver? I clearly did!¡± Su Jia Xuan said indifferently, ¡°Second sister did give it, just a few hundred taels of silver.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Su Xin Zhen raised her hand and slapped Su Jia Xuan directly on the face, ¡°You always go against me, have you forgotten that I am your sister!¡± Su Jia Xuan covered her cheek and turned her head to look at Li Qianshi, but she saw Li Qianshi frowning, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, your sister is right, why do you always turn to your eldest sister?¡± ¡°So, she can beat me?¡± Su Jia Xuan looked at Li Qianshi stubbornly. Li Qianshi sighed: ¡°All right, it¡¯s just a dispute between sisters ¡­¡­¡± However, before she finished her words, she saw Su Jia Xuan directly rushed over. She threw Su Xin Zhen to the ground and slapped her face one after another. Then, she stood up quickly and ran towards the outside. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Xin Zhen screamed, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Su Jia Xuan is the best girl and I¡¯m fighting anyone who wants to hurt her. She¡¯s only 8 and has to deal with parents and a sibling that don¡¯t love he CH 75 NOVEMBER 18, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS By the time Su Xin Zhen got up, Su Jia Xuan had already run away. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s whole body was shaking with anger. She looked at Li Qianshi and began crying the next second: ¡°Mother! Look at her! She bullied me!¡± Li Qianshi was also shocked by Su Jia Xuan¡¯s action. After hearing Su Xin Zhen¡¯s voice, she reacted and a surge of anger emerged in her heart: ¡°Okay, you go back to your courtyard first, mother will go and get justice for you.¡± Saying that, Li Qianshi went towards Old Madam Su¡¯s courtyard. A smug look appeared on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face and just as she was about to leave, she saw Su Lin glaring at her. Su Xin Zhen was just about to speak when she heard Su Lin roar: ¡°You evil person!¡± Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face changed: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said you¡¯re a bad person! Big sister is the good guy, you¡¯re the bad guy!¡± Su Xin Zhen was furious and was about to make a move when she heard Su Chen¡¯s voice: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Lin cried out and pounced towards Su Chen: ¡°Father, second sister wants to beat me!¡± Su Chen¡¯s face sank and he coldly turned on Su Xin Zhen. This is the first time Su Chen looked at Su Xin Zen with such an expression. For a moment, Su Xin Zhen froze and her heart was beating fast. She felt fear ¡­¡­ Su Lin, on the other hand, was hiding in Su Chen¡¯s arms, and looked at Su Xin Zhen with triumph. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s teeth bit her lips and she stared angrily at Su Lin: ¡°I didn¡¯t! Father, I didn¡¯t hit him, it¡¯s because he said some nonsense!¡± Su Chen frowned: ¡°Zhen¡¯er, your brother is still a child, do you think he will frame you?¡± Su Xin Zhen opened her mouth and was about to speak, but Su Lin burst into tears. Su Chen hurriedly went to coax Su Lin, not caring about Su Xin Zhen. Su Xin Zhen was extremely uncomfortable in her heart. Su Xin Zhen turned around and ran away trying to find Zhong Li Ling. She ran until she got to the entrance of the Second Prince¡¯s residence, but she was stopped. The guard frowned and slowly said, ¡°Second Miss Su, you and the Second Prince have already broken off the marriage contract. Isn¡¯t it bad for you to come over again?¡± The guard¡¯s words caused Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face to change and instantly turn tragically white. Taking two steps back, Su Xin Zhen was undeterred: ¡°You go inside and inform him! There¡¯s no way the Second Prince won¡¯t see me!¡± ¡°I say, Second Miss Su, the matter between you and Lord Qian has been spread all over. Soon you will be Madame Qian, why do you still bother with our Second Prince?¡± The guard looked at Su Xin Zhen mockingly and his tone was full of disdain. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s face became whiter and whiter. Her mouth opened and closed a few times, but she did not say anything and eventually turned around to leave. At that moment, Su Mo Li was saying goodbye to the emperor and the empress. The empress sighed: ¡°You, do not think well for yourself. Your brother suffered a kidnapping, but the people of your family will naturally be kind and comforting him. But when you were injured? Not a word from them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all, I won¡¯t say anymore. Since you want to go back, Your Majesty, let her go back.¡± The empress looked to the emperor helplessly. After the emperor took a sip of tea, he nodded: ¡°That¡¯s fine, if you encounter any difficulties, come to me.¡± After thanking them, Su Mo Li left the palace. This time back, Su Mo Li went back in a very high-profile way. The emperor and empress rewarded her with a lot of things. When they arrived at Su¡¯s Mansion, only Old Madame Su stood at the door smiled as she looked at Su Mo Li. The Momo who followed her back saw this and frowned, but they did not say anything. After bidding farewell to Su Mo Li, she returned to the palace and told the Empress what she had seen and heard. The empress sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I know and have kept this matter in mind.¡± After saying that, the empress waved her hand, signaling the people to leave. After a moment of silence, the empress approached the crown prince and explained the situation. The she slowly said: ¡°Shi¡¯er, this cousin of yours is very pitiful. You should visit the Su Mansion more often.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to go over there, so take Xi¡¯er with you.¡± Zhong Li Shi answered. Su Mo Li¡¯s return made Su Lin extraordinarily happy. Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes also shone brightly. She came over and called out ¡°big sister¡± in a good mood. The only ones who were not happy were Su Xin Zhen and Li Qianshi. After returning to Cui Zhu Yuan, Cheng Tao and Huang Fan came over and talked about the events of the house days. ¡°Is it ready?¡± Su Mo Li asked with raised eyebrows. Cheng Tao and Huang Fan looked at each other and nodded their heads at the same time. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± The two happily responded. Immediately after that, something was wrong in the Su Mansion. But since Su Chen was now too busy fighting for his own future, he didn¡¯t even notice it. Su Mo Li¡¯s people had already started to reveal evidence to the emperor¡¯s people. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, all the evidence pointed to Su Chen and Li Qianshi. This night, Su Mo Li stood on the roof. Looking at the people running towards the palace side, she hooked her lip and said: ¡°They¡¯ve lived long enough.¡± Cheng Tao sighed. She was aware of how hard her young lady had worked on this journey. The two were just about to leave when all of a sudden, there was a strange sound of laughter. ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡­ hahahaha ¡­¡­¡± The corners of Su Mo Li¡¯s mouth twitched and she and Cheng Tao looked at each other. In an instant, they saw an old man with white hair appear in front of the two of them. ¡± Elder Ge.¡± Cheng Tao¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Why are you coming over?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Elder Ge bowed to Su Mo Li and said with a smile, ¡°I came here on the order of the City Lord. The City Lord said that you are having a hard time over here, so he asked me to come and help you.¡± ¡°Tough?¡± Cheng Tao gave an odd look at Elder Ge, ¡°Elder Ge, where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Oh, the city lord dreamed about it.¡± Su Mo Li mouth twitched, really ¡­¡­ Cheng Tao was also helpless. ¡°Elder Ge, I¡¯ll take you to find a place to stay. The young lady has now started to move, and in a short time, this matter will be over.¡± Elder Ge stroked his white beard. He looked at Su Mo Li, thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s good, but this time the reason I came over is not for the matter of Miss¡¯s revenge.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Cheng Tao asked in confusion. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s for Miss¡¯s lifelong matter.¡± Elder Ge¡¯s words made Su Mo Li helpless and after instructing Cheng Tao with a few words, she directly left. Cheng Tao dragged Elder Ge to a different residence. Su Mo Li sat by the window. Her right hand was propped up on her jaw, and her eyes were looking out, not knowing what she was thinking about. Huang Fan walked in: ¡°Miss, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Thinking about ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li raised her head and blinked her eyes, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rest first.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li went to bed. Compared to the comfort on Su Mo Li¡¯s side, Su Chen¡¯s brain was working overtime. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go and ask Eldest Miss to go to the emperor¡¯s place to beg for mercy. Nowadays, only Eldest Missy can speak in front of the emperor.¡± The housekeeper whispered. Seeing Su Chen frowning, he continued, ¡°Master, if this matter is exposed, the Su family will be finished ah!¡± ¡°Master, the only way out now, is to push everything onto Madam ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen¡¯s pupils fiercely shrink. His hand tightly clenched into a fist and his eyes crossed with a hint of uncertainty. The scales in his heart had begun to shift towards what the housekeeper said. CH 76 NOVEMBER 19, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS In the past few days, Su Mo Li has been watching the chicken flying around the house with cold eyes. She did not expect that Su Lin had already regarded herself as the most dependable person, while Su Xin Zhen and Li Qianshi were so angry with Su Lin that their heads were smoking. ¡°Miss, all the news has already been spread out.¡± Su Mo Li answered and slowly asked, ¡°How is Elder Ge?¡± ¡°Elder Ge has gone to talk to the emperor.¡± Cheng Tao said helplessly, ¡°Elder Ge said, he was bored and just happened to have some friendship with the emperor, so he is living in the palace.¡± Su Mo Li laughed lightly and shook her head helplessly: ¡°So be it, keep him safe and let him do whatever else he wants.¡± After a pause, Su Mo Li was just about to go to Su Jia Xuan, when she saw the housekeeper walking over. ¡°Miss, the master has asked for you.¡± At this time in the study, Li Qianshi looked at Su Chen incredulously. She opened her mouth, and her face was full of shock: ¡°Master, what did you say? Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Chen coldly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why in your heart? Because of you, the emperor has begun to suspect me!¡± ¡°If the emperor intervenes in this matter, do you think it can still be concealed? I¡¯m telling you, either we all die, or you take the blame alone so that I can still find a way to save you!¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to live, think about Lin¡¯er! Do you want Lin¡¯er to follow us to death?¡± Su Chen¡¯s words made Li Qianshi¡¯s face pale. If looked at carefully, the panic could be seen on her face. Pursing her lips, she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Master, will you really save me?¡± ¡°Of course I will save you.¡± Su Chen sighed, ¡°If I don¡¯t save you, you can just give me up as well.¡± ¡°Master, has it really come to this? Perhaps there is still room for maneuvering? Maybe the emperor will not ¡­¡­¡± Su Chen shook his head, ¡°From the time the emperor suspended me, I knew that the emperor was going to make a move on me. They say that accompanying the emperor is like accompanying a tiger and it¡¯s true.¡± Su Chen¡¯s words made Li Qianshi take two steps backward. She opened her mouth, but couldn¡¯t say a word. Su Chen said indifferently: ¡°I have already asked someone to invite Li¡¯er to come over, when the time comes, you will bear the burden.¡± Li Qianshi raised her head sharply. Her eyes full of disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Chen had actually arranged this matter and didn¡¯t even give her time to think about it! ¡°Master, Eldest Miss is here.¡± Outside, the butler¡¯s voice rang out. After Su Chen gave Li Qianshi a look, he rushed outside and shouted, ¡°Come in.¡± Su Mo Li came in modestly and swept a glance at the two people¡¯s expressions without moving. She then bowed, ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Su Chen¡¯s face was very grave, and after seeing Su Mo Li, he slowly said, ¡°Li¡¯er, I called you here today for the matter of your real mother.¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Chen in confusion: ¡°Father, Li¡¯er has some confusion.¡± Su Chen sighed again: ¡± It¡¯s unfortunate for the family! Back then, your mother¡¯s death, there was something else, you ¡­¡­ are you ready?¡± What else did Su Mo Li not understand, he was looking for a scapegoat. It looks like Su Chen is trying to put everything on Li Qianshi. Dog bites dog, huh. After a coldly laughing in her heart, a shocked look appeared on Su Mo Li¡¯s face and she seemed very puzzled: ¡°My mother¡¯s death, what is going on? Father, you quickly tell me!¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li collapsed on the stool next to him and cried in a small voice: ¡°What the hell is going on ¡­¡­ woo woo ¡­¡­¡± ¡°You still do not kneel down!¡± Su Chen roared angrily. Li Qianshi, who was on the side, knelt down, ¡°Master, I ¡­¡­¡± Meeting the coldness in Su Chen¡¯s eyes, Li Qianshi bit her lips and let out a cry, ¡°Li¡¯er, I¡¯m the one who wronged you! I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s because I got carried away in the moment!¡± ¡°I was jealous of Princess Huimin and poisoned her to death. I know I was wrong. I pray every day for Princess Huimin to be blessed. Li¡¯er, please, forgive me, okay?¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s face took on the appearance of feigned shock, while Li Qianshi had already crawled over and grabbed Su Mo Li¡¯s coat: ¡°Li¡¯er, you are the most kind. Please, forgive mother, okay?¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, it¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault. Please, spare me this time, okay?¡± Su Mo Li stood up. She looked at the expectant look in Li Qianshi¡¯s eyes, then turned her head to look at Su Chen: ¡°Father, do you want me to forgive mother too?¡± Su Chen¡¯s eyes flashed, he sighed then said slowly: ¡°Your mother was also overwhelmed by jealousy at that time, but people can¡¯t come back to life. Let your mother live in regret for the rest of her life. You are after all Huimin¡¯s only daughter, let your mother take good care of you and thus make amends, okay?¡± Saying so much, it could be summed in one sentence. Make the big things small, make the small things even smaller. But on what basis? Not to mention that she would not spare Li Qianshi, even Su Chen, she wouldn¡¯t spare that cheap father either . ¡°No, I do not agree!¡± Su Mo Li raised her head and met Su Chen¡¯s eyes, ¡°My mother died in vain. I want the murderer to be brought to justice!¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words made Li Qianshi cry out loud: ¡°Li¡¯er aren¡¯t you the kindest? Why do you want to do this to me? Do you want me to pay for my life with my life? I can indeed, but Xuan¡¯er and Lin¡¯er are still so young. Li¡¯er, even if you hate me, you should think about your younger siblings ah ¡­¡­¡± Su Mo Li looked at Li Qianshi and her face was expressionless: ¡°I will take care of my younger siblings, mother should do as she sees fit.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li was about to leave. Behind her Su Chen immediately called out: ¡°Li¡¯er, how did you become like this? Can¡¯t you be more broad-minded and spare your mother?¡± Su Mo Li only felt it was funny. The hatred of killing her mother was irreconcilable. Yet Su Chen said she should let it go so easily, as if it was wrong to find an enemy and want to take revenge! Su Mo Li lightly laughed out and slowly said, ¡°I will not interfere in this matter, everything is up to the emperor!¡± ¡°Nonsense! This is our family matter, why do we have to go to the emperor!¡± Su Chen immediately stopped Su Mo Li. Then he gave Li Qianshi a look. Li Qianshi was also busy climbing up and blocked Su Mo Li¡¯s way: ¡°Li¡¯er, just forgive me, whatever you want, I am willing to give you. As long as you don¡¯t make a big deal out of this matter.¡± ¡°If this matter gets out, your father¡¯s official career will be ruined ah!¡± Su Mo Li lowered her head, so that people could not see what was in her mind. She wanted to leave, but obviously, these two people would not let her leave. Just before she was about to speak, she heard a familiar voice: ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± Su Mo Li lifted her head and after looking at Old Madame Su, everything was clear. It seemed that they were forcing her to agree today! CH 77 NOVEMBER 22, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Old Madame Su walked over. She reached out and took Su Mo Li¡¯s hand, opened her mouth, but couldn¡¯t say a word. After a long time of silence, Old Madame Su sighed: ¡°Li¡¯er, let¡¯s go in.¡± Once they were back in the study, Old Madame Su closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she looked at Li Qianshi with cold eyes: ¡°Kneel down for me! Li Qianshi quickly knelt down: ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°You shut up! How can you face the ancestors of the Su family if you do something like this? How can you live up to Li¡¯er!¡± ¡°Mother, I know I¡¯m wrong! I beg your forgiveness!¡± Li Qianshi prostrated herself on the ground, her whole body was trembling. ¡°Mother, Li Shi already knows she¡¯s wrong, just ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Someone!¡± The old lady didn¡¯t pay any attention to Su Chen, and called out directly to the outside, ¡°Take this poisonous woman down for me and beat her heavily with thirty strokes!¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s pupils shrank but Su Chen but nodded on the side: ¡°Indeed, it is necessary to punish her properly. If there is a next time, it will not be lightly forgiven!¡± Li Qianshi bit her lips. Rather than being beheaded, a beating is better. Su Mo Li just sat aside and didn¡¯t say anything. Everything in front of her seemed like a farce. The old lady did treat her badly, but between her and the Su family¡¯s face, she still chose the Su family. After all, she is a member of the Su family. After all, her own mother is dead, what else can she do? Su Chen saw Su Mo Li kept her head down. He couldn¡¯t see her expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Li¡¯er, are you okay?¡± Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°Father, grandmother, even if you beat Li Qianshi to death, I will still tell the emperor and beg him to make a decision for me. I don¡¯t believe that she, a woman, can destroy all the evidence.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words made Su Chen¡¯s eyelids jump. On the side, Old Madame Su frowned fiercely and looked at Su Chen. Su Chen, however, did not dare to look at Old Mrs. Su. What else did Old Madame Su not understand? For a moment, everyone was silent. An awkward atmosphere lingered in the study. Soon, the news of Li Qianshi being beaten reached the ears of the others. Dong Xue looked at her own Miss and couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t we going to take a look?¡± ¡°If Mother was beaten, there must be a reason. What¡¯s the use of me going over there? I can only watch. Why not let second sister go over. After all, second sister is very much liked by my parents.¡± After saying that, Su Jia Xuan sat in her seat and looked out the window, not knowing what she was thinking. Dong Xue sighed. As she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and whispered, ¡°But Third Miss, Eldest Miss is also over there, if Eldest Miss is dragged ¡­¡­¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I¡¯m going over there.¡± Dong Xue pursed her lips and quickly followed. She did not know why her own young lady became so strange, but when she thought about it, it was normal. After all, in this whole house, only Eldest Miss is good to her own young lady. Even Madame was always partial to the second young lady. More times than not, even she, the maid, could not bear to see it. She followed Su Jia Xuan¡¯s footsteps, just in time to see Su Chen, Old Madame Su and Su Mo Li standing in the courtyard. And Li Qianshi was on the ground was crawling. Su Xin Zhen was on the side was crying loudly: ¡°What exactly did my mother do wrong? Father, do you have to treat mother like this? Is it because of Su Mo Li again? Ever since she came to our house, there has been no peace in our house! Why did you want her to come back! Why!¡± Su Chen frowned: ¡°You shut up!¡± ¡°Because your mother killed my own mother.¡± Su Mo Li said indifferently, ¡°Your mother admitted it herself.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words caused Su Xin Zhen to freeze, her face filled with tears, clearly disbelieving. ¡°Mother?¡± Li Qianshi¡¯s face was tragically white at this time. Drops of sweat slipped down her face. She did not bother to answer Su Xin Zhen¡¯s words, but looked at Su Mo Li: ¡°Li¡¯er, can you forgive me?¡± Su Mo Li snorted and looked at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°Second sister, if I killed your mother, would you be able to forgive me?¡± Su Xin Zhen wanted to say definitely not, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t say that, so she could only be silent. ¡°If eldest sister killed my mother, I will never forgive eldest sister! The revenge of killing my mother will not be forgotten!¡± Su Jia Xuan slowly walked over, her face filled with determination, ¡°Since I can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t ask big sister to do it.¡± ¡°Big sister hates my mother as she should. Mother, if you kill someone you have to pay with your life. How can you force big sister to forgive you!¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words made Li Qianshi freeze: ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face showed a painful look: ¡°Mother, go report to the authorites. Admit your mistake. Maybe the emperor can still forgive you for the sake of big sister, after all, you killed the emperor¡¯s life-saver, the eldest princess Huimin!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Li Qianshi roared out in anger. How could she have imagined that the one who finally gave her a stab was actually her own daughter! Su Jia Xuan closed her mouth. In her previous life, after she killed her enemy, her mother also told her to turn herself in like this. It was clearly that person who killed her good-for-nothing daughter first! Su Xin Zhen however, was furious: ¡°You stupid bitch!¡± Su Jia Xuan glanced at Su Xin Zhen and did not say anything. Such an expression enraged Su Xin Zhen even more. Su Xin Zhen directly rushed over and raised her hand to slap Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face, but was easily stopped by Su Mo Li. ¡± Why?¡± Su Xin Zhen became irritated: ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m teaching my own sister, it¡¯s nor up to you!¡± ¡°Slap!¡± Su Mo Li slapped Su Xin Zhen directly on the face and Su Xin Zhen screamed: ¡°Su Mo Li! Are you sick!¡± ¡°I¡¯m teaching my own sister a lesson. What, not allowed?¡± Su Mo Li looked at Su Xin Zhen with a smirk. Su Xin Zhen fiercely turned her head to look at Su Chen: ¡°Father!¡± Su Chen was now trying to please Su Mo Li and not let Su Mo Li pursue the matter, so he wouldn¡¯t even bother about the petty fight between them. ¡°Li¡¯er, you come with me.¡± Old Madame Su sighed and gestured for Su Mo Li to follow. Su Jia Xuan was a little worried and said quickly, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Old Madame Su did not stop her and only after she arrived at Old Madame Su¡¯s courtyard did Old Madame Su say, ¡°Li¡¯er, grandmother is begging you with a shamed face. For grandmother¡¯s sake, let¡¯s spare your mother this time, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Mo Li directly refused. Her small face was indescribably stubborn, ¡°My mother¡¯s death can¡¯t be ended so hastily.¡± Old Madame Su was silent for a while and sighed, ¡°Fine, since that¡¯s the case, then I, an old lady can¡¯t care so much.¡± ¡°Accompany this old lady and have a meal with me. After this incident spreads, I don¡¯t know when we can sit and eat together again.¡± Su Mo Li smiled gently. She lowered her eyes and her eyes flickered for a few moments: ¡°Okay.¡± CH 78 NOVEMBER 23, 2021 ~ RUBYDREAMS Hearing this, Su Jia Xuan¡¯s pupils fiercely shrunk. She quickly looked at Su Mo Li: ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s not eat, I specially made you your favorite stinky tofu. Let¡¯s go to my side to eat!¡± Su Mo Li reached out, stroked Su Jia Xuan¡¯s head, and said with a smile, ¡°Since grandmother wants us to accompany her, let¡¯s accompany her for a meal.¡± Su Jia Xuan saw a soothing look in Su Mo Li¡¯s eyes, but when she thought of her previous life when her grandmother had put medicine in the meal to force her big sister to agree, her heart began beating very fast. Su Mo Li smiled and talked to Old Madame Su about unrelated things. Soon it was time to eat. The old lady kept giving Su Mo Li dishes and Su Mo Li ate them all: ¡°Grandma, no matter what, I still have to thank you for your love for Li¡¯er. You were the only one who truly loved Li¡¯er back then.¡± Old Madame Su¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks paused slightly and the smile on her face slowly disappeared: ¡°Nui Nui, you are grandmother¡¯s own granddaughter, grandmother naturally likes you.¡± ¡°Well, I know all that.¡± Su Mo Li smiled, ¡°Grandma is also a person who cares about the big picture.¡± Old Madame Su sighed: ¡°If this matter gets out, our Su family will be finished. You sisters still have to get married and it will affect your future.¡± ¡°Nui Nui, for grandmother¡¯s sake, can¡¯t you just let it go?¡± Old Madame Su begged once again. Grandma Ke frowned at the side, her eyes full of disapproval. Su Mo Li lowered her head and did not speak, but Su Jia Xuan who was on the side, could not help but open her mouth, ¡°Grandmother. This is the revenge for the murder of her mother. How can big sister let it go?¡± ¡°Even if the murderer is my mother, even if I want to protect my mother, in this situation, I am embarrassed to ask big sister to forgive. Grandmother, you only ask big sister to forgive, have you ever thought about big sister¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°If she really forgives, I¡¯m afraid that the eldest princess Huimin will be so angry in heaven that she will jump down to earth!¡± ¡°Besides, what happened back then, was it really that simple?¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words caused Old Madame Su to freeze and she couldn¡¯t help but glance once again at her granddaughter who she had been ignoring. After opening her mouth, she still asked, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, do you know that if this matter got out, your mother would have to die!¡± Su Jia Xuan sneered in her heart. In her previous life, she had done a lot of things to protect her mother properly, but in this life, she would not. After all, no matter how much she does, in her mother¡¯s eyes, she is just a dispensable person. In that case, why would she want to put her hot face against her cold ass? ¡°If you kill people, you have to pay with your life, it is only right.¡± Su Jia Xuan¡¯s words caused Old Madame Su to take a deep breath, her face filled with shock: ¡°Xuan¡¯er, how did you become like this?¡± ¡°Grandmother.¡± Su Mo Li interrupted the Old Madame Su¡¯s words and said slowly, ¡°Third sister¡¯s nature is already very upright and it¡¯s not too much to say that if third sister was a man, such a nature will definitely be to the emperor¡¯s liking and she would become an important minister to the emperor.¡± ¡°What grandmother has said, Li¡¯er also know, but Li¡¯er will still say that Li¡¯er will never forgive!¡± With that, Su Mo Li stood up and said in a soft voice to Su Jia Xuan who was on the side, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Jia Xuan nodded and was just about to leave when she felt a blackness in front of her eyes and directly fainted. Old Madam Su gave a look to Grandma Ke, who quickly closed the door behind her. ¡°Li¡¯er, grandmother has no choice. This matter, no one else must know about it, otherwise, the Su family will be finished!¡± Old Madame Su took a deep breath, ¡°Li¡¯er, don¡¯t blame grandmother.¡± Su Mo Li sat on the stool, picked up a cup of tea and took a sip: ¡°Since grandmother chose the Su family, I have nothing to say. But for the sake of grandmother protecting me for so many years, I will not do anything to grandmother. No matter what, it¡¯s okay for me to protect my grandmother for the rest of your life.¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words made Old Madame Su¡¯s heart tremble violently and she looked at Su Mo Li with some confusion. However, Su Mo Li stood up with a light smile on her face: ¡°My thoughts have already been conveyed to grandmother, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Saying that, Su Mo Li then fed Su Jia Xuan a pill. When Su Jia Xuan woke up, she was ready to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t let them go! Stop them!¡± Soon, the guards outside rushed in and panic appeared on Su Jia Xuan¡¯s face: ¡°Big sister, what should we do?¡± However, Su Mo Li was not in a hurry and she said indifferently, ¡°You guys come out too.¡± As Su Mo Li¡¯s voice fell, her people came out directly. Ignoring the shocked eyes of Old Madame Su, she tugged Su Jia Xuan¡¯s wrist and directly leapt out. After landing outside in the courtyard, Su Mo Li smiled shallowly: ¡°If I didn¡¯t have some skills, why would I dare to come to this tiger¡¯s den?¡± Old Madame Su looked at Su Mo Li¡¯s back. Her whole body was trembling. Was this still her soft granddaughter! ¡°I actually misjudged her!¡± Old Madame Su slammed the table and her face was full of anger. Grandma Ke sighed and said slowly, ¡°Old Madam, you can¡¯t blame Eldest Miss for this. This is the revenge for killing her mother!¡± At these words, Old Madam Su¡¯s anger was a little less. The maid at the side knelt down: ¡°Old Madam, the servant girl is also Eldest Miss¡¯ person. This servant girl knows the art of medicine and it was Eldest Miss who asked the servant girl to take care of your body.¡± The little maid¡¯s words caused Old Madam Su to be slightly stunned, and a complicated look appeared on her face. Grandma Ke hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam, you see, in fact, Eldest Miss is really good to you!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Old Madame Su was silent for a moment, then sighed. At this moment, Su Jia Xuan looked at Su Mo Li with eyes full of admiration. She wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Pack your things and come with me.¡± After Su Mo Li simply instructed, Su Jia Xuan immediately nodded and ran towards her yard while holding her skirt. Su Mo Li had nothing to pack. The dowry of Princess Huimin had long been transferred by her. When Su Jia Xuan came back with Dong Xue, just as she reached the door, she saw a gloomy Su Chen. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The gloomy voice made Su Jia Xuan¡¯s body tremble. Su Mo Li glanced at Su Jia Xuan soothingly, then said indifferently, ¡°Make way.¡± As Su Mo Li¡¯s voice fell, quite a few black-clothed people as well as servants and maids around appeared, directly blocking Su Mo Li¡¯s front. Su Chen¡¯s pupils fiercely shrank: ¡°You!¡± Su Mo Li lightly laughed, then said, ¡°Father, I have already grasped all the evidence, and I will not forgive you for joining forces with Li Qianshi to kill my mother.¡± ¡°Your idea of letting Li Qianshi bear the burden and trying to take yourself out will only fall flat.¡± ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Su Mo Li¡¯s words caused the people around to murmur. Su Chen was even more annoyed and immediately commanded, ¡°Someone! Take Su Mo Li down!¡± Translator¡¯s note G. A. R. B. A. G. E ¨C This family¡¯s garbage (to the tune of gwen stefani¡¯s bananas) I know the grandmother was partial, but y¡¯all ¨C I AM SICKENED As always Xuan Xuan is best girl and this whole family is trash and we are almost done with the series CH 79 However, just as Su Chen¡¯s voice fell, a large group of guards rushed in the door. Su Chen¡¯s heart jerked and he quickly looked over, but found that it was royal army. At once, his face turned white. ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lord Su, you are suspected of causing the death of Eldest Princess Huimin. By order of the Emperor, we are to bring you forward for interrogation.¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s voice faintly came over. Not waiting for Su Chen to react, he saw that the guards had already clamped Su Chen in place. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m the prime minister of the country! You let go of me!¡± Zhong Li Shi lightly laughed and slowly said: ¡°Now Lord Su is indeed still the prime minister, but later, it is not known.After all, Lord Su committed not just a crime, but a major crime that would cause the execution of nine generations.¡± Su Chen¡¯s face changed and he said angrily: ¡°This is someone planting evidence and framing me! I would never do such a thing!¡± ¡°Then Lord Su can wait and go and explain to the Emperor.¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes were cold and he quickly ordered. Soon, the guards took Su Chen away. Immediately after, another guard brought out Li Quanshi, who had just been beaten and treated so rudely that she had already fainted. After Su Xin Zhen saw Zhong Li Shi, she didn¡¯t dare to let out a breath and was a bit confused. She didn¡¯t know why things had turned out this way. Old Madame Su wanted to come out, but was stopped by Su Mo Li¡¯s people who took Old Madame Su away directly. Grandma Ke slowly said: ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Miss is doing it for your own good. If this matter is really related to the master, then the Su family ¡­¡­¡± Old Madame Su closed her eyes and the Buddha beads in her hand were turning vigorously. Grandma Ke continued: ¡°If it was before, you can blame Eldest Miss. But now, the emperor has intervened, which means that the emperor has begun to suspect the master. Even if Eldest Miss wants to make a big deal out of a small thing, it¡¯s no use!¡± At this sentence, Old Madame Su¡¯s hand paused slightly, and then she opened her eyes with a complicated expression on her face. ¡°Ah Ke, I know what you mean. I just can¡¯t get past this hurdle in my heart. I¡¯m blaming Chen¡¯er! I didn¡¯t think that Huimin¡¯s death was related to him! How am I going to meet Huimin after I die?¡± ¡°Huimin was true to me! How could I not have seen that ¡­¡­¡± Old Madame Su shook her head with tears flowing out of her cloudy eyes. ¡°What a sin!¡± Ah Ke sighed and did not speak. On the other side, Su Xin Zhen quickly rushed towards Su Mo Li¡¯s side. She raised her hand to hit down, but was directly held by Su Mo Li in the wrist and pushed violently, causing her to fall to the ground. Her face was full of shock: ¡°Su Mo Li! You dare to push me!¡± In the next second, Su Mo Li directly stepped forward and stepped on Su Xin Zhen¡¯s stomach: ¡°Su Xin Zhen, I¡¯ve put up with you long enough.¡± Her indifferent tone was full of killing intent, so Su Xin Zhen couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Su Mo Li coldly glanced at Su Xin Zhen: ¡°If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you. Now your father and your mother have been arrested, what, you also want to join them?¡± Su Xin Zhen shivered and looked at Su Mo Li in horror. The current Su Mo Li had become unrecognizable to her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Su Jia Xuan next to her. Su Jia Xuan did not have any expression on her face, as if the one who was arrested was not her parents. At this time, Su Lin ran out and was very happy after seeing Su Mo Li: ¡°Big sister!¡± ¡°Su Lin! Are you a fool! The person in front of you has captured your real parents!¡± Su Xin Zhen roared out angrily and Su Jia Xuan immediately said, ¡°No, it was father and mother who killed someone!¡± Su Lin¡¯s little face was filled with a confused expression and he was somewhat puzzled. After Su Jia Xuan explained, Su Lin frowned and looked at Su Mo Li and said, ¡°Big sister, is it really my parents who killed your mother? Why?¡± ¡°Was it because your mother did something wrong?¡± Su Lin thought of this and nodded, ¡°It must be so, otherwise why would my father and mother kill your mother?¡± ¡°It must be your mother¡¯s problem, you quickly let them release my father and mother, or else ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Mo Li coldly glanced at Su Lin, ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Lin froze. He did not expect Su Mo Li to be mean to him all of a sudden. Obviously this big sister was very gentle before. ¡°Cheng Tao.¡± Su Mo Li called out, ¡°Bring Su Lin to the city lord and let him discipline him properly.¡± Cheng Tao was slightly stunned then she answered and directly knocked Su Lin unconscious and took him away. Su Xin Zhen¡¯s heart rose to her throat, ¡°You, what do you want to do!¡± Su Mo Li sneered, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Jia Xuan took a deep look at Su Xin Zhen and slowly said, ¡°You take care of yourself.¡± Looking at the two¡¯s backs, Su Xin Zhen quickly climbed up and wanted to call out to them, but her heart was not willing to do so. Stomping her feet, she ran directly to the Second Prince¡¯s residence, however, the Second Prince did not even see her! She had no choice but to go to the Qian family, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that the Qian family also closed their doors and didn¡¯t see her! Su Xin Zhen returned to the Su family only to find that all the servants were dismissed, and the Su family Mansion was sealed. This incident involving the Su family made a big fuss, and almost everyone knew about it. At this moment, Su Chen was extraordinarily anxious in his cell. He was now caught, and there was no way to get out and contact people! Until now, he realized that he did not have a person around him who could take charge! But thinking of those who were in the same boat with him, they should be able to do something, after all, if he falls, they would fall too. There was also the second prince. Thinking of the second prince, Su Chen¡¯s heart was faintly comforted. Only, Zhong Li Ling was currently busy. He didn¡¯t know why, but all of a sudden, all his businesses were being suppressed and there were problems. Without money, nothing can be done! ¡°Second prince, the prime minister¡¯s side ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Ling rubbed his brow and said indifferently, ¡°Su Chen¡¯s side has no leverage on us. Don¡¯t bother with him. Whether he¡¯s dead or alive, it has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Three days later, the interrogation of Su Chen. Su Chen was ready to deny any crime. However, what he did not expect was that Zhong Li Shi was also uncomfortable with his ruse and directly threw the evidence at him. ¡°Lord Su, why don¡¯t you explain it properly?¡± Looking at the evidence, Su Chen froze, having no more words to argue. After all, there was his seal here, a handwritten letter. In one day, the Su family had fallen! Immediately afterwards, Su Chen and Li Qianshi¡¯s crime of killing the First Princess Huimin was also admitted. Except for Princess Huimin¡¯s daughter, County Princess Sou Rou, the entire Su family was killed. ¡°Originally, they were to be executed to their ninth descendants, but County Princess Suo Rou went to plead for mercy. She said that person who committed the crime should be punished and thee person who was uninvolved should be spared. ¡°Oh my God, County Princess Suo Rou is too kind-hearted.¡± ¡°No, County Princess Suo Rou saved the lives of the rest of the Su family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the emperor agreed, otherwise would have been a river of blood running through the capital.¡± Old Madame Su who was placed in a courtyard, sighed and slowly said, ¡°After all, it was, she was not raised in vain.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and go to the temple, let me spend the rest of my life to atone for Huimin¡¯s death.¡± Grandma Ke opened her mouth, but in the end did not persuade. She served Old Madame Su and walked towards the Putuo Temple. Su Mo Li, who got the news did not stop, and said indifferently, ¡± The dust has settled after all.¡± CH 80 Indeed, the dust has settled. Su Mo Li was received in the palace. The case of Princess Huimin was also announced to the public. The people sighed, but at the same time felt sympathy for Su Mo Li. The Empress Dowager wanted stopped Su Mo Li from leaving, but Su Mo Li approached the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°I¡¯m not at home in the palace because I¡¯m the daughter of a criminal, and because the Imperial son of the harem has grown up.¡± The Empress Dowager did not know this, helplessly sighed: ¡°Just you alone, how to live?¡± Su Mo Li smiled: ¡°The emperor gave Shi Zhu and Grandmaster Feng He a set of mansions. Grandmaster Feng He will soon go on a journey and told me to go directly to his mansion. Shi Zhu also told me to accompany her. ¡°That said, it¡¯s still a foster home.¡± The Empress Dowager murmured a sentence. She thought about it and her eyes lit up. Smiling, she patted Su Mo Li¡¯s hand: ¡°Well, you should rest first, even if you want to leave, it will be tomorrow.¡± Su Mo Li also did not refuse. Just then Zhong Li Xi came looking for Su Mo Li and the two went to the imperial garden. ¡°Li¡¯er, do you really want to leave the palace? You are my master, there is nothing wrong with living in the palace ¡­¡­¡± Zhong Li Xi was not willing to let Su Mo Li leave. Su Mo Li helplessly shook her head: ¡± People¡¯s words are scary.¡± Zhong Li Xi could not refute these four words. She was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I should have begged father to let me go out to live, so that you can live in my princess mansion. Then no one would dare to say anything about it.¡± Su Mo Li smiled and shook her head, but did not say anything more. At the same time, in the imperial study room, the ministers asked: ¡°Your Majesty, the First City has always existed independently. The First City¡¯s steward Elder Ge came to our country, what exactly is his purpose?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, the First City¡¯s strength is unfathomable. This time, could it be that he wants to make a move against our country? But thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already had someone check it out, but it didn¡¯t turn out to be true.¡± The crowd looked at each other, their faces full of doubts, obviously not knowing why. The emperor frowned, then said indifferently: ¡°Elder Ge came, only to find me to play chess, but did not say anything else.¡± ¡°The most mentioned person was Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°County Princess Suo Rou?¡± The ministers were puzzled, ¡°Why would he mention Country Princess Suo Rou? Could it be because of her relationship with Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi?¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense. Can it be that the First City also wants to befriend Grandmaster Feng He and Miss Shi? This ¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡± The emperor shook his head. He took out a token and handed it to a few of his inner circle, ¡°Look at this, it¡¯s a gift from Li¡¯er to me.¡± Looking at the symbol on it, the crowd sucked in a breath: ¡°This, this is ¡­¡­ this is the token of the 4th Kingdom store, with this, it can be said to be rich enough to beat the 4th Kingdom!¡± The emperor nodded: ¡°Exactly. The reason why I went to investigate the matter of eldest sister Huimin is because Li¡¯er asked for it. And this is a gift of thanks from Li¡¯er to me. This niece of mine, is not simple!¡± The emperor¡¯s words made the crowd silent. ¡°You say that there is something wrong with Li¡¯er living in the palace, but if Li¡¯er becomes the daughter-in-law of another family, that is what is really wrong.¡± The emperor¡¯s words made the crowd startled. ¡°Your Majesty, what you mean is that you want to marry County Princess Suo Rou to the Crown Prince?¡± The emperor nodded: ¡°I do have this idea, I once inadvertently mentioned it to Elder Ge. Guess what Elder Ge said?¡± One by one, the people perked up their ears and looked at the emperor nervously. The emperor smiled and said, ¡°He said, the marriage of County Princess Suo Rou is her own decision. No one can stop her or interfere.¡± The crowd sucked in a breath: ¡°This, what does this mean? Do you mean to say that Elder Ge also knows County Princess Suo Rou?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± The emperor sighed softly and smiled, ¡°Even if I go to ask Li¡¯er, if she does not want to say, she will not say.¡± ¡°Otherwise, when she just returned to the capital, she should have told everyone about her acquaintance with Feng He and Shi Zhu. If she did, who would dare to bully her?¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯t, that means she has her own ideas.¡± ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s wait slowly.¡± The crowd looked at each other and felt more and more that Su Mo Li was mysterious. And at this time, Su Mo Li and Zhong Li Xi were chatting in the rear garden, and coincidentally, Zhong Li Shi walked over. ¡°Three days later, Su Chen will be executed. In the next days, what are you going to do?¡± Zhong Li Shi went straight to the topic, making Su Mo Li freeze before she smiled and said ¡°Naturally, I will continue to stay in the capital.¡± ¡°The emperor will give me a place to stay.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zhong Li Xi asked suspiciously, ¡°Has Father already found a place for you?¡± Su Mo Li shook her head and smiled, ¡°Not yet.¡± Zhong Li Shi was silent for a moment and seemed to understand something. ¡°It¡¯s good. We can also take care of each other in the capital. If you are bored, you can go into the palace to see the Empress Dowager, who likes you very much.¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s fondness is my blessing, if the Empress Dowager does not mind me, I will naturally come often.¡± Su Mo Li raised her head and met Zhong Li Shi¡¯s eyes. She slowly moved her eyes away, her face natural, but her heart was beating uncontrollably. Zhong Li Xi always felt that there was something wrong between these two, but her head couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°This servant has met His Highness the Crown Prince, Second Princess, and County Princess Suo Rou.¡± Da Guozi¡¯s voice rang out as he slightly bent down and slowly said, ¡°His Majesty summoned County Princess Suo Rou.¡± ¡°Well, it just so happens that I have something to say to Father, let¡¯s go over together.¡± Su Mo Li answered shallowly and they left together. Zhong Li Xi: ???? So, just like that, she was left alone here? When they arrived at the imperial study room, the emperor was a little surprised to see Zhong Li Shi. When he saw Zhong Li Shi sitting directly aside without any care for him, he felt upset and could not help but glare at him. Su Mo Li stood obediently below, waiting for the emperor¡¯s questioning. The emperor looked at Su Mo Li, sighed in his heart: ¡°Today, Empress Dowager sought me out to talk about the matter of your home. I didn¡¯t consider it well, so, I¡¯ll give you a mansion.¡± ¡°A mansion?¡± Su Mo Li looked at the emperor with a doubtful look in her eyes, ¡°But Your Majesty, with no merit, a reward can¡¯t be given. This will not be good ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Huh.¡± The emperor smiled, ¡°the Empress Dowager likes you very much and the Empress also treats you like her own daughter. your mother, Princess Huimin, also grew up at the knee of the Empress Dowager, so the Empress decided to directly accept you as a rightful daughter and directly added to the Imperial Family Lineage.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Su Mo Li had not yet spoken when Zhong Li Shi directly and quickly spoke up and refused. The emperor looked at Zhong Li Shi in doubt, but saw this son for the first time showed a torn look. Su Mo Li felt it was naturally good. No one would dare to bully her.